Renascence

~Sequel to Nascence~

 

 

Chapter 1

 

Before long, six years had passed by. 

 

Teralyn was now a journalist for the New York Times, which is where her internship was out of.  She had graduated with honors, received her degree and moved out of her one bedroom house to go into the city itself, getting a small penthouse.  She made more than enough money to afford it and had made some smart investments as well.  The most prestigious newspaper in the entire state of New York. 

 

Her 25^th birthday had just passed and she was promoted within the company, feeling as if she was on top of the world.  For the most part, Teralyn did, but she no longer trusted men and refused to date, swearing all of them off.  Her hair was now cut short, still long enough to pull back in a small tail, but that was about it.  Her main focus was work, being the absolute best journalist and consuming herself in it because her personal life was in shambles.

 

Taker was a scumbag and admitted it freely.  He had thought he could maybe settle down with Teralyn after he had banked his retirement, the first time he had ever thought about that with a woman, but…no.  Women were only good for what was between their legs and he knew better than anyone that they would all sell it for one thing or another.  Claudia.  Ericka.  Teralyn…she had sold it all right; he had learned she had been a favored dancer at that club, easily pocketing a few grand every weekend.

 

Well, live and let learn.

 

He had settled some business down in Texas, handled some affairs in California and now he was back in New York.  Obviously, not as a college student, Taker was in the actual city, having made a bit of a splash in the underworld as it were.  The Undertaker was becoming a bit of a brand at this point, it was almost ridiculous.  Naturally, he knew his ex was here as a journalist.  She had risen in a male dominated industry in record time, surpassing levels most people never even REACHED throughout years of being in journalism.

 

All between the legs, more than likely screwing her way to the top.  Oh well, Taker wished her no harm and how she got through her life was her business.  As long as she kept her nose out of his, all would be fine.

 

No, every single opportunity she had gotten, she rightfully earned and busted her backside more than anyone else.  Teralyn had something to prove being in a male dominated industry and she was doing it with flying colors.  Currently, she was investigating the seedier parts of New York City and doing interviews with people directly linked to the under belly of the city.  Drug dealers, prostitution, addicts, etc.  That was her new story her boss wanted her to investigate and when she heard the name ‘Undertaker’, a twinge formed in her heart.  He was back in the city or else his name wouldn’t be floating around.  Every interview she’d had thus far had his name come out of their mouth. 

 

So naturally, when she showed her boss the results of her interviews and investigation, he sent her to the man himself.  Fate must’ve really despised her because she didn’t want anything to do with her ex-boyfriend.  There was no way in hell she could tell her boss about her personal experience with the drug dealing monster she used to be in love with.  Scrubbing a hand down her face, Teralyn had no idea how she was going to pull this off without talking to the man himself in person.  No, there had to be a way around it and Teralyn would find it, like always.

 

Word got to him eventually that she was talking to people and those people started disappearing, each and every one of them leaving the city.  What the hell had happened to people when a journalist was literally getting practically all this information?  No self-respecting criminal just opened up and gave an interview.  Taker pinched the bridge of his nose, wondering if Teralyn was really that stupid to come hunting him down.  He snorted, wondering how that’d play out, given she had a past with him.  There were always two sides to every story and the prized pet journalist was a royal idiot, working for a company of royal idiots, if they thought they were getting past the crackheads.  All basic replicas of what Ericka could have been if he hadn’t intervened and sobered her up.

 

“What’re you going to do if she does come?”

 

“Be disappointed, I actually thought she was smarter than that.”

 

There was no way in hell she was going to Mark or tracking him down.  There were ways to find information out without hearing directly from the horse’s mouth and she was taking a roundabout way to do her job.  Her boss seemed to be fine with it, as long as she got results.  She was incredibly smart and actually had an interview with one of The Ministry’s former members, Dennis Knight, also known as Mideon.  He had the scoop on what Undertaker was up to and the types of drugs he sold, basically all the information she needed to do her article. 

 

She could’ve been a complete bitch and released his name to the world, but…Teralyn wasn’t like that.  She paid Dennis well – or rather the company did – before sending him on his way.  Dennis also left the city that very same day, wishing her well and warned her to be careful snooping into Undertaker’s business.  It wasn’t as if she was turning him into the authorities or anything – Teralyn wouldn’t do that, but people were interested in hearing about the seedier, dangerous side of New York City.  It was her job to produce those types of articles and she would make sure this one was tasteful, respectful, but also truthful.

 

The woman had a gold-plated pussy because, in the real world, little girls did not bust their ass for a few years as an intern, only to get promoted at age 23.  Assignments should have, by rights, gone to someone more well-known and more knowledgeable on what they were doing.  Teralyn was just asking and people were talking; he was disappointed because she wasn’t even working for any of it, it was literally being given to her.  It was BORING.  Hell, Taker hadn’t given strippers enough credit, they were apparently honing their lifetime hustling skills on those poles and with those lap dances.

 

He was also thinking about packing up to leave because honestly, this was just stupid.  If she was able to get the information that easily and she was going to publish it, Taker wasn’t sticking around for the FBI to come hunting.  And they would.  His business transcended state lines and that was a federal crime.  There was no way he’d go to prison just because his ex was crazy.  Maybe he’d just put a hit out on her because he doubted Teralyn would talk to him. 

 

He’d be STUPID to go talk to her.  Right?  Right.

 

“Wow…so many people are going to pin this right on me.  I bet Austin is jumping for joy right now, I’m surprised he hasn’t gone in and volunteered to be interviewed.” Taker was reading the new article, wondering how crazy a person had to be to go seek out drug users in the seedier parts of New York City to ask about someone, who had covered up a murder on their behalf. 

 

Pretty crazy.  Taker lit a cigarette, propping his bare feet up on the table, enjoying his brand new penthouse that was not in any name associated with him.  He had been cutting down on staff because obviously, Teralyn had this uncanny ability to just get her story without anyone thinking twice about spilling their guts.  He was becoming paranoid and he wasn’t even a user.

 

Kane, his most loyal, most trusted, snorted and refilled both their coffee cups.  Simone was out of the city for now while everything went on because she was pregnant with their second kid and he wasn’t risking his wife or babies.  No.  They’d be taken care of if something happened to him for sure. “You’re going to go talk to her, aren’t you?”

 

“I haven’t decided yet.  I haven’t decided if I’m going to kill or kiss her.  Either one is a strong, strong possibility.”

 

“Both?”

 

“Maybe.”

 

~!~

 

The article turned out pretty well, if she did say so herself.  Mark’s name was not mentioned once, only his ‘street’ name.  Only drug dealers and users would know of him.  Not even the Ministry was mentioned, she was careful in how she worded everything.  This was her job, however, and she had to do it to the best of her ability.  This was what she went to school for, journalism, and sometimes, it could get dangerous.  Her boss had asked if she was all right with doing this subject and she assured him she could. 

 

Not a lot of people in the company wanted to take on jobs like this, but apparently, Teralyn was stupid and crazy enough to do it.  Being stupid and crazy had gotten her a promotion and she was well-respected throughout her company.  Her internship was two years long and then she’d gotten a job straight into the same company she interned for.  It was luck-based, lady luck had smiled down on her and hopefully, she would continue to do so.  Sipping her coffee, Teralyn opened her laptop and started typing some random thoughts going on in her head, ideas on what she could do for her next article to pitch to her boss.

 

Even young girls who apparently got their dream job right out the gate had to sit in a cubicle and he was studying her thoughtfully over the top of it.

 

“Who are you?”

 

That would be some woman in the cubicle beside Teralyn and he grinned warmly. “Mark Calaway, ma’am.”

 

Oh yeah, Teralyn’s head snapped up and his smile turned to her.  He was there, in the flesh, the man she had been writing about.  Trying to be discreet wasn’t happening since people weren’t completely stupid.  She could have probably gotten away with not being harassed by him if she had left out the ‘Undertaker’ moniker, but…Teralyn hadn’t and people knew him by it, along with what he did.

 

“Hey there, darlin’, long time no see.”

 

“Oh, you know Tera?”

 

“Yes ma’am, we went to school together, dated a little bit.” That charming smile was back as he stepped around, aware Teralyn was sitting there like she didn’t know what to do.  He had come in black dress slacks and a gray button up, long sleeved shirt, hiding his tattoos, including his neck. “You gonna get up, girl, and say hello to me?” His Texas accent was also out in force, something he had kept buried for years.

 

SNAP OUT OF IT!! “Y-Yeah, sorry, hi…”

 

What the HELL was he doing here at her JOB?  Had Mark completely lost his ever loving mind?!  Teralyn managed to smile back at him, nodding at Cynthia to let her know it was all right.  Standing from her chair, Teralyn wore a pair of black dress pants and a light blue blouse that was short sleeved because it was hotter than Hades outside.  Beginning of July, summer was in full swing and bloom and the humidity was no joke either.  Christ, why was she thinking about the weather now?!

 

“Cyn, I’m gonna take my break.  Let Daniel know for me?”

 

“Sure, no problem, sweetie.  You two have fun now.”

 

No, this was not a social visit and Teralyn could tell it wasn’t as she lead the way out of the office, doing everything in her power to remain calm. “There’s, um, a sitting area over here we can use to talk.” She informed him calmly, congratulating herself on keeping the stammer out of her voice.

 

This damn sure was a social visit.  If Teralyn was half as smart as she touted herself as, talented, then she had known this visit was coming.  She could not put his name out there and not expect him to sit back and watch.  No…Taker wasn’t that kind of man and if she had ever followed up on some of those people, she’d learn they had gone missing.  Not surprising, people on the streets did ALL the time.  It wasn’t anything worth reporting, to be honest, since it was just that common.

 

“You look gorgeous as ever, Teralyn,” A lot more modest than the last time he had seen her, shaking her money makers at him. “You okay, darlin’?  You’re pale.”

 

“I’m fine and thank you.”

 

He looked completely different and better.  How was that possible?  The years had been incredibly good to this man.  No longer did he sport the black hair and long goatee.  No, now his hair was a deep auburn red, same with his goatee…actually, he looked completely different than he had six years ago.

 

“You look different…in a good way.” Teralyn folded her hands in her lap, keeping her voice neutral and soft, wondering when he was going to stop beating around the bush with this visit.

 

“Well, we’re in the 2000’s now, darlin’, figured it was time to update the look with the new millennium.” Taker winked at her, his tone teasing and soft, knowing well she was nervous and trying to figure out when he was going to spring everything on her. 

 

Well, Taker wasn’t because he had also grown up a bit.  He was pushing thirty years old and a bit more refined in some things he did.  A bit more deadly as well.  Hence all those snitches finding their backsides out in the ocean or something along with her would-be rapist.  It did not take a rocket scientist to figure out where she had gotten the new information from and Dennis would eventually find out the long arm of the Undertaker had no limits.  It would reach out and touch somebody, whenever and wherever.

 

“So,” He leaned back in the couch he was sitting on since she had taken the chair, folding one leg over the other and just stared at her. “How’s the promotion?  You’ve been makin’ waves with them articles.”

 

There it is, the real reason why he’s here.  What else did I expect? “It’s a little overwhelming, I admit, but I’m handling it one article at a time.  My boss can be pushy at times, but all bosses are like that.” She had also grown up considerably, not quick to jump the gun like before and Teralyn could also protect herself. 

 

Self-defense classes and she owned a gun, which she had a license to carry with her everywhere she went.  It was currently strapped to her bra, a discreet bra holster, so if someone tried attacking her, she could have it out in three seconds flat or less.  Shooting ranges were fun she had quickly discovered because mace and crowbars, tire irons, they didn’t cut the mustard in this world, not anymore.  Living in New York City required some kind of lethal protection, just in case.

 

“I’m the youngest person to be promoted in my company too, so that’s an accomplishment, I guess.” Some things about Teralyn would never change and that was how humble and modest she was. “What about you?  I heard you moved out of state for a while, but now you’re back.  Miss New York that badly?”

 

Chapter 2

 

Well, he sure as hell wasn’t here to kiss and make up, or whatever else, closure maybe.  Taker had left her alone and that was that, knowing he would have probably set that club on fire if she had kept working there.  Undoubtedly, she was probably assuming he was cheating with ‘Joonie’ or whatever her stage name had been, with how he had acted.  He really didn’t care anymore.  Now that he knew what Teralyn was really about, herself obviously, he respected that.  Screwing a powerful drug dealer while stripping on the side, she had her bases covered for sure.

 

“Not particularly, no, but I had some business to come wrap up.  Interestin’ how I come back and all of a sudden, there’s articles out there…weird coincidence, huh, darlin’?”

 

Only one article was about him, so what the hell is he trying to get at here?  What does he want from me?

 

Mark could bang whoever he wanted now.  They weren’t together and hadn’t been in six years.  For all she knew, he had a wife or several of them.  That thought left a bitter taste in her mouth and that pit was back in her stomach, though she remained cool, calm and collected on the outside.

 

“It actually is, believe it or not.  My boss has been wanting to expose the underground of the city for a while now and asked me to go do some investigating and research into the under belly.  So I did and Undertaker popped up every single time.  I told my boss and he gave me the assignment to pursue Undertaker, find out his story, etc.  I thought he was out of his mind, so I did it my way and he accepted it for what it was.” His real name wasn’t mentioned once and neither was any of The Ministry members, so as long as Mark kept a low profile within the city, this would blow over shortly since there were A LOT of drug dealers here. “Thought it turned out pretty good and I’m proud of my work.” There was just a hint of pride in her voice when Teralyn said those words, her eyes still unable to meet his.  Looking at this man, this monster, hurt her too much and it was taking all of her resolve not to completely fall apart right now.

 

It was hilarious, and kind of sad, how he was a monster because he had gone to a strip club and gotten a lap dance.  Never the dealing, definitely not when he had covered up a murder she had committed, but the day he waltzed into her workplace, things were done. “You weren’t investigatin’ anything fun then, Teralyn.” And she wasn’t.  She was investigating what she was comfortable with because in New York City, drugs were not that big of a deal.  Teralyn should’ve been out investigating the mob or something bigger. “Drugs are small time, it’s the sex traffickin’ where everything is these days.”

 

“I’m aware of that, but whatever my boss tells me to do, I do it.  We all can’t have fun with our jobs, after all.  I’m sure eventually, he’ll steer me in that direction.” And I don’t need YOU of all people here telling me how to do my fucking job, asshole!

 

It took her a while to come to terms with the fact he was a monster for more than just cheating on her.  He was a dangerous, deadly drug dealer and she was wrong to ever get involved with someone like that.  At the time, Teralyn had been young and stupid – hell, she was still young, but her guard was up and it was the reason she hadn’t been with anyone since Mark.  Teralyn had trust issues after being cheated on twice.  Mark could think whatever he wanted, she didn’t care anymore and would continue doing her job, regardless of how he felt about it.  She could give a damn how he felt, honestly.

 

He hadn’t cheated on her any more than she had cheated on him.  Taker had slapped her backside, a stripper’s backside, and groped her.  Teralyn had been selling her body to other men for money.  Hell, she could have been giving out private dances for all he knew!  Taker had treated this woman like GOLD, regardless of what he did to earn his money, regardless of what she had been doing behind his back.  He had COVERED up a MURDER she had committed and he could see in her eyes how she thought of him, as nothing more than a monster.  That was fine.  He was after all.

 

“Goddamn, I wish my job was fun, better than bein’ a teacher’s aide though.  Less paperwork.” He joked, finally leaning forward after planting his feet on the ground, elbows on his knees as he looked at her. “Noticed you left out a few details there, darlin’, why’s that?”

 

He was still a teacher’s aide?  She was under the assumption he’d gotten his master’s degree in teaching, so he should’ve been an actual teacher these days.  Unless that was just a coverup…and Teralyn immediately stopped that train of thought, finally looking up at him fully.  They weren’t being coy anymore, it seemed, though he kept up the façade with this accent he had going on.  Since when did he have a southern accent anyway?

 

“I owed you one.”

 

Against her better judgment and despite how she felt for this man, Teralyn did not want to see him go to prison.  She didn’t want to see him in trouble and he had helped her out with that rapist all those years ago.  It was the least she could do because she could be behind bars right now for murder.  He protected her, so she returned the favor.

 

“I figured you’d be a teacher by now with your master’s degree.  Or did you not get it?”

 

No, he WAS formerly a teacher’s aide, that’s what he had done in college.  Taker had been majoring in history, which made it so he could get a license to teach that course and mythology, of course, but he saw no reason.  Things were changing worldwide, including the business he was in, and it was safer to move around and not put down roots.  Especially after ‘Undertaker’ hit the newsstands.  He was just waiting for Steve Austin and his idiot cult of jocks to come out of the woodwork, it’d happen.  Apparently, his old employees had, just because she had asked.

 

“Nah, I got it, just ain’t settled down long enough to seek gainful employment with it.  Imagine me, teachin’ history?  Mind you, there was an openin’ down in Texas, not far from my hometown, but…” Taker had a bit of a problem with some dealers from the borders and he hadn’t wanted bloodshed that close to home, hence his trip here.

 

Teralyn doubted Steve Austin was even in the area anymore.  Last she heard, he had moved back to Texas to get away from everything, including his daughter, who wanted nothing to do with him.  Simone was warped in the head by Glenn Jacobs and her father couldn’t take it, so he scampered out of the city about two years ago and nobody had heard from him since.  He was literally the only one who had any kind of ‘threat’ towards Mark, but that had been diminished greatly when he was fired from the college, after an investigation was done regarding how he treated students and colleagues.  Steve Austin had a drinking problem, on top of an anger issue and that was more than enough to justify firing him. 

 

Mark knew all of this, so if he was worried about the bald headed bastard coming after him, he was the stupid one.  As far as Dennis went, he had been the one to contact Daniel, her boss, and Daniel had set up a meeting with them to discuss Undertaker.  Most of what the article said was what Dennis told her because a lot of the people she tried interviewing refused.  People were legitimately terrified of the Undertaker and rightfully so, he was a dangerous, deadly entity in this world.

 

“Maybe teaching isn’t for you then.” It was truthful enough; all Mark was focused on was building his drug business and making as much money as he could to buy those private islands or whatever the hell he wanted. “Probably isn’t up your alley, but at least you got a master’s out of it, so that shows you’re a smart man and you have an education.  You’ll figure out what to do, I’m sure.”

 

Honestly, he had never given a flying fig about the degree.  It had provided him with a legitimate cover and that was it.  Also, Taker hadn’t had to show off his privates to pay for it, doubly better, and his eyes flashed maliciously as he took in her conservative clothing.  Teralyn honestly was the living stereotype.  All modest and humble on the top, but nothing except a slut underneath; he had never gone for that type since her.  Taker wanted a woman who was the same inside and out, and if that was a slut through and through, at least he knew beforehand.

 

“No, teachin’ is for me, most people don’t realize it until it’s too late.” Ericka was a prime example and Ericka was now dead because her dumb ass had come back to New York BEFORE he had left, only to fall right back into that lifestyle.  One thing he could say about Teralyn, she was smart and had done what she needed to, then gotten out. “So, what’s your next big piece?” Since Teralyn was a hotshot, probably the youngest woman in history actually to rise this quickly, and she wasn’t even at the top yet.

 

“Well then, I hope you find a suitable position to use your degree in, Mark.” That was none of his business and she wasn’t taking the bait, crossing one leg over the other. “And I don’t really know yet.  I have some ideas in my head, but nothing I can tell you, no offense.  Can’t divulge ALL of my secrets now, can I?”

 

She was the same woman inside and out; the stripping was long behind her and she didn’t regret doing it because it paid her tuition off as well as afforded her a beautiful one bedroom penthouse suite in the city.  This job supplied her the funds to keep her comfortable lifestyle going and it was all done on HER merits.  So what if she had to flash some tits and ass in the past?  It didn’t matter because she was a successful woman in a world where men dominated, including her field.  Teralyn saw that flash of maliciousness in his eyes and didn’t let it bother her because she refused to be intimidated by her ex.  That’s all he was to her, or so she tried convincing herself.

 

“Sounds like you’re dismissin’ me, girl.” He drawled, amusement lacing his tone as he stood up, extending a hand to her.  Teralyn didn’t want to touch him, but she couldn’t be rude either since it’d look really bad on her, being unprofessional and all.  So when she slid her hand reluctantly into his, he firmly gripped it, mindful not to hurt her and helped her to her feet. “I’m supposin’ you’re not inclined to let me treat you to lunch?” Taker already knew the answer, the mirth plain in his green eyes while staring down at her intently.

 

Once again, Teralyn was full of surprises and shrugged, refusing to turn down a meal. “Why wouldn’t I?  If you want to treat me to lunch, I have no problem with that.” This was her way of showing Mark she was not scared of him, a slight amusement entering her own ocean blues. “Just let me text my boss and Cyn really quick to let them know I’m stepping out for a longer lunch.”

 

Hell, she was a journalist and didn’t have a 9 to 5 job like others did, so there was some leeway.  Releasing his hand, she pulled her cell phone out and sent the text messages before slipping it back into her pocket, her wallet in the other.  It was dangerous carrying around a purse in New York City, definitely put a bullseye on a woman for sure.

 

“Lead the way, Mark.”

 

They would be going to a small bistro right down the street, not that Taker would deign to sit on the outside patio.  He liked New York City, in small doses, but he wasn’t stupid enough to park his backside at a table outside on a busy street.  He wasn’t exactly someone to get lost in a crowd, not with his size.  Well, maybe not here since New York was home to all sorts.  He eyed her cell phone, technology had come a long way since the 90’s and he idly wondered if anyone used pagers anymore, inwardly snorting.  Like a gentleman, he held open doors and kept his hand on the small of her back.

 

“In here.” He said once they had reached their destination, pulling open the door.

 

It was a quiet, intimate setting and something told Teralyn he was well known here.  They were shown to a table in a back room, with just a few other tables that had no patrons at the moment.  Later on that night, it would be packed because this was New York City.  All restaurants, bistros and bars were always packed.  The city never slept and it became more alive, more dangerous, at night than during the day.

 

“Thank you.” She murmured to the waiter, taking the menu from the young man and sipped her glass of water already provided. 

 

They each ordered their beverage and for her it was lemonade while Mark decided to go with a beer.  Teralyn didn’t drink much these days, unless she was in the confines of her penthouse, where she knew it was safe and even then, she only drank wine.  There was a hidden agenda here, she could smell it and feel it down to her bones, because Mark didn’t just ask her out to lunch out of the kindness of his heart.  She wasn’t even stupid enough to buy that.

 

“Hmm, salads look good here and so do the chicken wraps.”

 

In fact, Taker owned a part of the place.  Just a small percentage, but enough to afford him some extra cash that was through legal channels and his own private room whenever he happened to come in town.  Most people didn’t mess with the main owner, knowing that the man and his wife had protection in their pocket, so to speak.  Since he didn’t want her to know any of that, Taker allowed them to be seated in the general area before browsing the menu handed to him.

 

“Taco salad sounds about right.” He set the menu down since he always ordered the same thing and leaned back in his seat, studying her thoughtfully.

 

“I think I’ll get the chicken wraps.  They look good.” Teralyn decided, setting her own menu down and sipped more of her water, keeping her elbows off the table. 

 

She knew what proper table manners were since she’d been raised mostly right.  Her mother and her were finally in a better place in life, once Teralyn graduated and started her career.  They had an understanding, but nothing more than that.  She felt Mark’s eyes on her, but didn’t really know what to say after all this time.

 

Keep it casual, don’t get heavy, it’s not worth it. The waiter came back a few minutes later and took their orders before heading off, after refilling their water glasses. “Hard to believe I’ve lived here for two years and never knew about this place.  Must be one of New York City’s hidden gems.” Unless the food sucked, then no.

 

Chapter 3

 

The food was decent, certain things were delicious, and some things were out of the microwave, which was food he avoided.  If she had ordered something gross or he knew was terrible, he probably would…have let it continue because honestly, they weren’t even friends anymore.  Taker was just curious about whether or not she would even accept his offer for lunch and she had.

 

“Mmm, it’s okay, nothin’ amazing.” He conceded, reaching for a cigarette and offered the pack to her. “About time to quit, smokin’ laws go into effect this year.” The public ban.

 

No, they weren’t, but she was curious why he would invite her out for lunch in the first place.  Mark wasn’t showing his hand and Teralyn wasn’t showing hers either.  They could keep going back and forth with this awkward, casual talk, that was fine by her.

 

“Yeah, that’d be a good idea for your health, if anything.” Teralyn did not like smoking, though when she was with him, she understood people had vises.  Everyone had one.  Hers was chocolate eclairs while watching a movie on a Saturday night since she didn’t have any kind of personal or social life.

 

Awkward for her, maybe, but Taker was perfectly relaxed, smoking his cigarette calmly without a care in the world.  Curiosity was one of his big motivators, he got bored a little too easily these days and since Teralyn had decided to insert herself back into his life via her article and nosing around…well, she had been the one to hold that door wide open and he had waltzed in.  If she were an ethical journalist, she would have turned that article down because she knew him, intimately at that.  There was a conflict of interest here.

 

“So, besides movin’ to the big city and internin’ your way up the ladder, what’s new, Teralyn?  You used to never shut up.”

 

That made her snort derisively, rolling her eyes in response and shrugged, folding her arms in front of her chest. “Nothing much, really.  Work, work, and more work.  That’s basically what my life is.  I work, I go home, eat, sleep, maybe watch a movie, get up and do it all over again.  Oh, and pay bills.  Can’t forget about those.” There was a reason she was at the top of her game, climbing rapidly in the company and asserting herself as a successful woman in this world.  Nobody worked harder than she did. “Six years can change a person – even one night can change a person.” The night she revealed to him she was the very same stripper he was about to fuck in that club in that private VIP room had changed her forever.  It was the same night she quit, the very next week starting her internship she had applied for and that was what set her on her path to success. “I turn the question to you – what’s new with you?” Surely he had someone in his life, the man was too damn sexy and handsome not to have his fair share of women in the world. Don’t go down that road, Teralyn.  Focus on staying casual.

 

“Mmm, same old, same old.”

 

Taker had not been about to fuck the stripper; he had OFFERED to do it, mostly because ‘Jonie’ had needed to be taught a lesson about turning down a client.  If he would have known then what he knew now, he would have slapped her senselessly.  Taking money from OTHER men, but refusing to take his just because she had the privilege of knowing who he was while he hadn’t.  If that hadn’t been a setup he had no idea what was.  The woman had set him up to fail.  Made sense, Teralyn had accused him of not trusting her, of being afraid of his reactions, so by setting him up that way, she had a reason to leave him without a word. 

 

Well played. “Got married, didn’t like it, got annulled, apparently that’s a thing in Vegas.”

 

The name was Juna, though she’d left that identity behind six years ago and never looked back. “Ah, yeah I don’t doubt it.”

 

Christ, he’d been married and divorced already…then again, it was six years and that was a long time.  Her trust issues with men prevented her from getting close to anyone and Teralyn decided that for herself.  She was better off alone, where she couldn’t hurt anyone and they couldn’t hurt her.  It was how she decided to live her life and honestly, Teralyn didn’t even find sex appealing anymore.  In her eyes, sex was evil and she would never let it manipulate her life again like it had when she was nineteen.

 

“Sorry it didn’t work out for you.”

 

She only had herself to blame.  Teralyn could have been honest about her job and circumvented the entire thing.  Couldn’t tell the guy who had made her murder victim go away she was stripping…that was insane.  Taker had walked the mostly straight and narrow, emphasis on mostly, with her and the one night he didn’t…talk about being bitch slapped with karma, epically.

 

“Don’t be, she was a showgirl.” Honest about her ambitions to do more than shake her assets on a Vegas stage and honestly, he had needed her for a deal in that hotel.  She worked there, had access…it had been a convenience thing. “She wanted to stay there and I didn’t.”

 

Talk about feeling like she was bulldozed in the stomach!  Mark had married a showgirl from Vegas?  Did she hear that right?  Somehow, someway, Teralyn managed to keep the same expression on her face and controlled her emotions, nodding to acknowledge him.

 

“Don’t blame you there.  I would never live in Vegas.  New York City is bad enough with the noise and bustle.”

 

Vegas – the city that never sleeps.  It probably would’ve fit him better with what he did for a living.  Taking a large swig of her lemonade, Teralyn was no longer hungry, her appetite gone and hated she had played this game in the first place.  Now, she had to sit here and endure this, keep it casual, when all she wanted to do was run out of here far away from this man.  When Mark asked if she’d ever married, she managed to laugh.

 

“Oh yeah, sure, had them lining up outside of my house.  No, never got married and never will.” Teralyn didn’t even have a pet because she wasn’t fond of animals.  Essentially, she was a workaholic devoted to her job and that was it – that was all she had going for her in her life.  The thought of getting married, having kids…it was long gone and it would never happen. “I’m assuming no kids since you got the marriage annulled?”

 

Taker had married a woman where he knew exactly what he was getting.  Someone who shook her ass and tits for money with no surprises.  Granted, he hadn’t planned on staying married to her, hadn’t even sexed her up… he just NEEDED her keycards and ID card.  He was so glad he hadn’t been in the middle of a drink when she asked that, raising an eyebrow at her.

 

“Hell. No.  I got dogs, that’s it.  I’m an Uncle, however, that’s about as close to kids as I ever wanna get.” When she raised HER eyebrow, he flashed a genuine smile. “Glenn and Simone got married, they’re on baby number two.  She flayed his ass up and down after she found out he’d been at that club and now…he’s…different.” Still a bastard, still evil, but family oriented.  It was weird.

 

Glenn had knocked Simone up, which was probably the only way she stayed with the cheating bastard.  That wasn’t her business and Teralyn really didn’t know what to say.  That night watching Glenn at the club had really changed her whole outlook about the man and it wasn’t changing anytime soon.

 

“Sounds like they’re happy.” That was about the only nice thing she’d be able to say regarding Glenn Jacobs and Simone.  There was no animosity towards Simone, but any woman who stayed with a man that cheated on them, at a strip club no less, deserved what they got.  Now she was knocked up with baby number two and married, Glenn had her locked down for life. “Uncle Mark…has a certain ring to it, I suppose.” More like Uncle Undertaker, but there was no way in hell she was saying that out loud. Where is our damn food, so I can eat and get the hell out of here already!

 

Judgy had no idea, honestly didn’t.  What had started up as a game, sort of revenge – nobody liked being called ugly – had ended up into this twisted love story and Simone now had Kane by his short and curlies, which she tended too very lovingly. “You really are havin’ a hard time doin’ this, aren’t you?”

 

Taker had no idea she had trust issues from the club.  The way he figured it, she had trust issues all along because no matter how much he had tried building her up, she hadn’t bought it, hadn’t believed, and the damage had been done before him.  Honestly, what kind of woman sold her assets and then got pissed when her man showed up at the club?  The hypocritical kind.

 

Teralyn was never going to properly grow up and enjoy being an adult, her success, her life, until she learned to stop being so miserable, depressed and using excuses.  It was almost depressing him, seeing her like this.  And she had a lot of potential.  For a normal life, not one her Mommy had groomed her for.  No, Mommy had screwed her up and then Teralyn had screwed herself up more with weird ideals and standards she held other people too.  Never mind she wasn’t meeting them herself.  Taker had asked her to move in, he was mentally facepalming himself for putting in the effort on a woman who had never been obtainable.  Not for someone like him anyway.

 

“I got it,” He was tossing bills onto the table. “Go on, little Persephone.”

 

Maybe she was wrong for not telling him about her night job, but honestly, what business was it of his?  Teralyn wasn’t cheating on him!  She was doing a job to support herself the best way she knew how, while looking for something better in the process.  Didn’t Mark remember her financial issues she was having?  No, apparently not.  It wasn’t his responsibility to pull her ass out of that fire, so she had to do what she had to do.  He had gone to the strip club of his own volition and god knows how many times he’d done that in the past to her! 

 

The moment he pulled her on his lap and began fondling her, touching her breasts and ass, while not knowing who she truly was, it was over.  Teralyn was not screwed up about men at all, she knew her worth and twice she had her heart broken.  TWICE!  She had given Mark everything, all of her, every piece of her, and he turned out to be just as big of a scumbag as Scott.  And SHE was the hypocrite because she had standards for herself?  He could go fuck himself because HE was just as big of a hypocrite as she was!  Hell, he’d gone off and married a goddamn dancer, a showgirl, in Vegas!  Mark had NO right judging her for anything she’d done when lord only knew all the atrocities he had under his belt!

 

She was on the verge of asking ‘doing what’, but Mark had cut her off and tossed the bills on the table, calling her Little Persephone.  What the hell?  What was that supposed to mean?  Teralyn hadn’t said anything mean or derogative towards him, yet he was dismissing her and the food hadn’t even arrived yet.  That was fine, this was a mistake and Teralyn knew better than to even entertain the thought they could coexist over a meal, at the very least.

 

“See you around, Hades.”

 

She tossed her OWN bills on the table, refusing to let him pay for her meal or anything, and headed out, feeling so full of anger and resentment, she wasn’t sure what to do with it.  The gym was an option, that was the one thing she kept on whenever she had some downtime.  In her job, it didn’t come often, but when it did, she did hit the gym at least a couple times a week to keep in shape.

 

“Why are you crying?” Cynthia asked worriedly once her friend and fellow coworker walked back inside the office, immediately stepping out of her cubicle. “Did that man that was here hurt you?”

 

In more ways than one. “No.  Do you mind if I take off for the rest of the day?”

 

“Yeah sure, I was on my way out anyway to do an interview with someone.”

 

“Okay, have a nice weekend, Cyn.” Grabbing her car keys from the drawer in her desk, Teralyn walked out of the building and slid behind the wheel, angrily wiping her tears away.  Chocolate eclairs and movies were on the agenda tonight…along with loading her gun, just in case.

 

He had leaned back, accepting the beer he was brought when their food arrived, passing over all the money.  That waitress got a lovely tip and he had ate, enjoying his beer.  Unfortunately, his darling Persephone thought she had earned everything and she hadn’t.  There was no doubt Teralyn was bright, he knew damn well she was, but she had never questioned anything when it came to herself.  Unless it pertained to men.  That was her mistake.  Always with blaming men.  Taker doubted she had learned that lesson yet, to start taking some of that blame onto herself.  So, like the patient man he was, he was still here, ready to help her learn a lesson.

 

Maybe this time, she’d actually learn it.

 

Merit had not gotten her very far in life.  Poor girl.  Fortunately for her, Taker had come home to give his darlin’ Teralyn a real chance.

 

Also, he had gotten bored.  Boredom was bad.

 

There was never any reason to question anything pertaining to her career.  She had gone to school for four years and had gotten an internship she applied for.  Professor Moody had been the one to tell her about it, pointing out it couldn’t hurt to apply.  It was while she was stripping and she was searching for a better job, something that would help her further her career choice instead of stripping her clothes off for strange men for money.  Unfortunately, it took some time for the internship to come around and in the meantime, she had acquired a lot of money within the three months she stripped.  Enough to pay off her tuition for the year, along with rent for the apartment.  The internship was paid and she continued her schooling while doing it, giving up everything else like the newspaper with Jason and Professor Moody’s editing for his book. 

 

Little did she know this was all planned by her very masterful and devious former love of her life.

 

Chapter 4

 

She had trusted Moody, when she knew he was in Taker’s pocket.  Again, poor, ignorant girl.  Did he come clean and let her know her world was mostly, like 80%, thanks to him and his meticulous crafting?  Taker had ditched the old teacher’s aide look when he had retired to his penthouse.  Conveniently enough, it was right across from hers, an infamously terrible New York road that he hated navigating because that many lanes of traffic was just crazy.  Also, who didn’t allow for making right turns on red?  New York City sucked. 

 

To be fair, when Taker had found out that she had started working the strip club, he realized why.  He had cost her that coffee house job…because she had turned him down for a date, thanks to it conflicting with work.  He was SUCH a shit, but at the time, Taker hadn’t anticipated falling for her.  HE had fallen for someone he honestly thought was naïve and ignorant how the real world worked…and he was still falling.

 

“I need to get her back,” He rumbled to himself, leaning nude against the tinted windows, a glass of whiskey in hand. “Or kill her.” One or the other.

 

Taker could try to kill her, but she wouldn’t go down without a fight and would more than likely take him with her.  Teralyn had a gun for a reason, another in her penthouse under her bed.  No kids, so she could leave it where she could get to it quickly.  Teralyn also had no idea her ex lived right across from her, across the streets that were lined with traffic on a daily and nightly basis.  It wasn’t just a hop, skip and jump to get from one building to the other, that wasn’t how New York City worked.  Just because she was so used to living here, Teralyn had grown accustomed to the hustle and bustle of the city, the noise and everything. 

 

Sitting on her couch, in a pair of panties and a tank top, she had a plate of chocolate eclairs in front of her unthawing from the freezer with a glass of blackberry wine.  After getting home, she had herself a good, long cry in the shower, letting the turmoil and heartache out all over again, wondering when the wounds would start healing.  Six years…wasn’t that enough time to forget about him and move on?  No, it wasn’t and seeing him today reopened the wounds, especially after hearing he had married a damn showgirl in Vegas.

 

Ignorant thinking she’d take anyone down with her, as if it were that easy.  Taker knew about her peashooter, getting a license to carry in New York City was interesting.  It had specific laws that were not a part of the state in general and people were subject to approval via different boards and departments.  Obviously, one could get guns illegally, but that wasn’t the point.  Teralyn was a good girl, a law abiding citizen, who thought too highly of herself and what she was capable of.

 

Her wounds weren’t going to heal anytime soon.  Little girl did not realize what he already was coming to the realization of.  She needed closure.  She needed a serious, adult to adult conversation, without accusations or putting the blame in one corner.  If Teralyn wanted to mend her broken heart and move on from this shell of a life, she needed to face him head-on and have a conversation.

 

Not after being called Little Persephone – that was not happening anytime soon.  What a cold bastard to call her something like that in the first place!  To make reference to what they talked about their first night meeting, when she looked like a gothic whore, thanks to Claudia.

 

Fucking asshole!

 

Teralyn munched on another éclair, flipping through channels and settled on a show she didn’t really recognize, just put it on for background noise at this point.  And yes, she was a law abiding citizen, for the most part, and had licenses for both guns she owned.  If someone came into her penthouse uninvited, they would be shot.  She did not care and had gone to the shooting range to practice at least once or twice a week at first.  Now it was maybe once or twice a month since she’d gotten the hang of it and her targets weren’t half bad.  They were good enough to kill an intruder, that was for damn sure.

 

What Teralyn also didn’t know was Claudia had been the one to find out about her stripper job.  She went right to Taker, carrying one wig, the platinum blonde one, and a hot pink number that looked like something only a stripper would wear.  Taker had immediately gone to the strip club and talked to Gary, finding out from him it was indeed his girlfriend that worked there. 

 

Gary had no idea why Taker wanted the information, thinking he wanted to make Juna another seller within the club.  Taker didn’t elaborate on anything either and left it at that, deciding to teach his woman a lesson she’d never forget instead of confronting her about the job.  It had backfired on him because he didn’t expect her to quit the same night, due to the internship that was also his doing, thanks to Moody putting it in her ear.

 

In mythology class, when he had been substituting for Moody as a teacher, Teralyn had stated that the story of Persephone and Hades was an obsessive rape story.  She wasn’t wrong.  There was a VERSION that went that way.  There was also a version where Persephone loved Hades.  Then there was the more common version where Persephone had eaten food of the Underworld, six pomegranate seeds and that was what had gotten her six months with her husband, six months with her mother.  Taker had meant no offense at all by calling her that, it fit them.  She was his Persephone, her ignorance was making her life worse, and he was Hades, pining for her throughout those lonely six months away.

 

Metaphorically speaking.

 

In their case, it had been six years instead of months.

 

Nothing had backfired on him because quite frankly, he could have snatched her up at any time over these last years.  Taker could have simply plucked her up.  He had LET her walk out of his life.  He had LET her think he was surrendering.  Even when things didn’t go his way, he managed to turn them around.  Except for one thing and it was the simple fact that he had LET Teralyn keep his stupid heart.  Taker had hoped she’d grow up emotionally from that nineteen year old girl, who had had issues connecting properly, adulting properly, when it came to relationships.  She had been overboard or aloof, having issues finding the balance.  What he had been doing these past six years was letting her grow up, watching and waiting.

 

What was going to backfire was he wasn’t sure she had.  If anything, Taker was pretty sure she was going to be emotionally stunted for the rest of her life.  Her mother had taught her how to use her body to get ahead and not how to navigate matters of the heart.

 

When Teralyn next went to work, she’d find a single red rose with a black velvet ribbon, elegant cursive reading: Persephone along with a small jewelry box. Inside, six jeweled pomegranate seeds.

 

“Who in the world is Persephone and what are those?  Are those…”

 

“Pomegranate seeds.”

 

Teralyn gently glided her fingertips over them because they were beautiful and so was the rose, the ribbon…even the cursive writing.  What the hell was she supposed to do with this?  What was Mark trying to do?  Damn it, there went another stab of pain in her heart and she had to fight it back, closing the lid to the container with the pomegranate seeds.  They were jeweled, beautiful, and she wouldn’t throw them away or get rid of them.

 

“Did that guy from Friday send you this?” Cynthia waited for her friend to nod and smiled, raising a brow at the confused expression on Teralyn’s face. “Those pomegranate seeds look pretty pricey.  He must really like you.”

 

Teralyn didn’t know what to think or believe anymore, knowing she had to put this all out of her mind for the time being and get to work.  Emotional stuff had to be checked at the door, though she did make sure to put the red rose in a small vase, not wanting it to die.  Every time she looked at it throughout the day, Mark popped in her head and miraculously, she managed to get some work done.  Daniel had given her a new assignment and luckily, it had nothing to do with Undertaker or drugs.  She was only too happy to accept it, not really having a choice, and got to work with researching.

 

~!~

 

Taker, on the other hand, was deep into the drug business.  New drugs to be exact.  Cocaine had been the drug of choice during the 80’s and it had started tapering off in the 90’s, finally basically becoming a niche drug.  People wanted new drugs, so heroin and meth were becoming popular.  Now, he was a dealer, he pushed product, but heroin and meth?

 

“Ain’t happenin’.” He rumbled, folding his arms over his massive chest.  Taker had chiseled his body over these last six years, his taste in clothing had remained mostly the same.  Light blue jeans and an open vest, showing off his ink and the chain around his neck, a red bandana around his head. “I’m not selling this shit, dead buyers don’t make me any fucking money.” Honestly, this garbage was WORST than cocaine or ecstasy, acid and LSD.

 

“Big bad Undertaker won’t sell meth, you too fuckin’ good for us now?”

 

A second later, one of his many suppliers was eating the chain. “Son…the only reason you make any bank is because I allow it…” He snorted, using his boot to kick this idiot in the ribs since he was now down cradling his bleeding mouth. “Don’t mistake business sense for charity, bitch, I don’t deal…meth…or,” Taker was crouching down now, brushing his nose with a thoughtful look. “Heroin, and if I find out you’re sellin’ that shit, this little chat of ours…we’re gonna have it again, understand me, boy?”

 

“Y-yes…”

 

“Good.”

 

The man scampered out of there with piss running down his leg, surprised he made it out of there alive after mouthing off to the Deadman.  That was what they called him these days on the streets was the Deadman instead of the Undertaker.  Undertaker was still well-known and after that article, it was now Deadman.  It worked better that way and it was a nickname Taker was fond of. 

 

Kane was there, of course, shaking his head at the audacity of these assholes to try something like that with them.  Didn’t they know with a snap of Taker’s fingers, they’d be dead?  Because Kane would more than happily snap their necks for them and toss them some place they’d never be found. “What a fuckin’ coward, you sure you don’t want me ending Heyman and being done with it, man?  He could squeal on you to the other suppliers.”

 

“No, Heyman’s a coward, but at the end of the day, he’s smart.  He knows if he crosses me or snitches me out, he’ll be the next motherfucker found on the bridge.”

 

The last snitch they had ferreted out, the poor bastard…Kane had taken a page out of one of Taker’s history textbooks and drawn and quartered the man.  His head had been on the center of the Brooklyn bridge, arms and legs at either end and either side of those ends.  It had been a lovely little statement that the drug underworld had taken notice of really quick.  Sadly, people now thought that there was some weird English killer out there, reenacting old-time murder styles.

 

Kane had LOVED it, the weirdo.

 

Personally, Kane thought Taker was being stupid allowing Teralyn to not only write that article, even though he manipulated it greatly, but to let her live.  After what that woman had done…there was no way he’d allow a woman to get away with half the garbage Taker allowed Teralyn to.  Not even Simone.  She would be dead by now because he wouldn’t allow his heart to be trampled on constantly by a tramp.  Simone was his precious angel, who obeyed and worshipped the ground he walked on…and truthfully, Kane did the same thing with her.  Taker and Teralyn, on the other hand…Kane really hoped the boss figured out what to do with her soon or else he may have to handle things on his own to protect their business.

 

“I gotta get going before Simone has my ass.  Call if you need anything else.  Bradshaw is around too and Farooq will be back in town tomorrow.” They were currently doing some Dennis hunting.

 

With Kane, Taker was playing a dangerous game because if the man thought, for one second, that Teralyn might open her mouth and reveal EVERYTHING…he’d kill her.  Flat out.  He wouldn’t let ANYONE, not even Taker, put his family at risk.  That was the reason they were down in Tennessee and he was up here.  He’d be back with them soon, promising to stay only for a few months and he was in touch with his wife constantly. 

 

As it was, Taker was monitoring the situation closely and he was considering sending Kane home here within a few weeks instead of months.  With a filled wallet because Kane was only doing this now to ensure his family NEVER went without, for generations.  He was thinking long term.  Taker…well, he was just playing games and making bank, he didn’t have the same things at risk that Kane did because his own heart had been stolen a long time ago by an immature little girl and he was going out of his way to either get it back, get hers in trade, or bury someone.

 

Chapter 5

 

When a full week passed by, after receiving the jeweled pomegranates and rose, with no other word from Mark, or gifts from him, Teralyn was able to think logically and rationally, getting back into the swing of things again.  Mark showing up had completely turned her world upside down and that rose and seeds…she still had no idea what they were supposed to mean.  Obviously, the seeds were in reference to Hades and Persephone, where Persephone ate the pomegranate seeds in order to remain in the Underworld for six months out of a year.  And now Mark had called her Persephone – twice.  She didn’t know how to feel about that and tried putting it out of her mind, focusing on her next article.

 

Currently, she was at the gym, getting an early morning workout in since sleep evaded her.  She was on the treadmill, building her cardio with a Walkman clipped to her dark blue shorts and a headset attached, blasting music.  Teralyn didn’t like showing her body off all that much anymore, since her stripper days, and had on a matching tank top instead of a sports bra, her hair pulled back in a small ponytail with a bandana wrapped around her head to hold in the sweat.  It was Saturday, one of her two days off, so she was starting the morning with a workout and then planned on dusting her penthouse from top to bottom.  It hadn’t been done in months and she was sorely neglecting the TLC it needed.

 

“Teralyn Monroe?” It was said right after she had gotten off the treadmill, removing her Walkman from her sweaty head.

 

Jon Moxley stood there, staring at her quizzically.  He had been one of Austin’s golden jocks, along with his college girlfriend, Renee Young.  Damn that seemed like a whole lifetime ago, things did not always turn out the way they were supposed to and last he heard, Austin was a drunk, rambling down in Texas somewhere.  He had been working on his own physique since college, gone was the curly mop top he had sported.  Jon had grown up and his features were more refined, the baby look long gone.

 

It took her a minute to place him because Teralyn hadn’t seen him in so long, her eyes slowly widening in both disbelief and shock. “Oh my god…Moxley, is that you?” Talk about a huge blast from the past! 

 

“In the flesh.”

 

What in the world was he doing in New York City?  Last she heard, he’d gone back to Ohio, after dropping out of school, to pursue a different career.  She had no idea if he was still with Renee since her and Renee stopped talking after she started dating Mark.  Teralyn would admit only to herself the man looked good, the years had been kind to him for sure.

 

“I can see that.” She chuckled, wiping the sweat from her forehead and tried to get over the initial shock of his appearance.

 

He had that effect on people these days.  Jon had taken up various jobs doing a lot of physical work, something to keep him active and trim, nothing boring.  Dear god, life after college was so…he didn’t know the word.  But coming and going as one pleased wasn’t usually how adulting worked.

 

“Damn girl, you look…all grown up,” Jon flashed her a wide grin, his blue eyes sparkling. “Oh, and congrats on that newspaper article.  I thought I recognized your name then.” The subject matter had also been hilarious.

 

“Thank you.” Teralyn really wished she wasn’t sweating bullets right now while talking to her former classmate, feeling a little embarrassed by her appearance. “It was my first solo article.” Two years it took to finally publish her own work, from beginning to end, with no help, only in the editing department.  She had thoroughly edited it herself, but there was an editing department for a reason. “Yeah, I work at the New York Times, been there two years now.  Actually, five years since I did an internship through them and was hired on right after graduation.” Teralyn didn’t sense any immediate danger from him, remembering hanging out a few times with Renee while they were in college.  That was before she started defecting to The Ministry and becoming ‘one of them’. “So, what’re you doing in New York City?  I heard you went back home to Ohio, so that’s why I’m surprised to see you here now.  Unless that rumor was a lie and you’ve been here all along.” That would make sense too.

 

“I know,” Jon laughed, about the New York Times thing, grinning when she gave him a quizzical look. “When I saw your name, I ah…I snooped a little.  That’s a pretty big deal, isn’t it?  Being so young and hired in?” Without any field experience or anything, that was probably some kind of record and she flushed, modest as ever. “I did go back to Ohio, remembered why I left it really quick and came on back.  Thought about Vegas, something about living out in the desert sounded appealing, but…” He shrugged, blowing out a breath while chewing on some tobacco. “It’s more pricey than New York, you know?”

 

Vegas…that twinge in her heart was back, reminding her of what Mark told her about marrying that dancer.  Teralyn hated how much that bothered her, even though he had gotten the damn thing annulled. “Is it really?  I guess everything out west is more expensive.  I honestly didn’t think any state could be as expensive as New York, but…guess I was wrong on that assumption.” She flashed him a friendly smile, pushing her heartache and pain away for the time being. “How long you been in the city?” Did he live around here because, if so, they’d been close by.  This gym was just down the block from her penthouse and she had been coming here for the past five years on a regular basis.

 

“Only got back a year or so ago.”

 

Jon did not live anywhere close to the gym, just worked close to it, so it was easy to use.  This part of the city was expensive and there was no way he could afford it.  He lived in a, well…it wasn’t a slum, but it wasn’t the nicest of the New York City boroughs either.

 

“You’d be surprised at how expensive some places are, especially when compared to here.  Hawaii is the worst.” A shame because Hawaii was beautiful.  He stepped away from her, giving Teralyn some space because she was a hot, sweaty mess and looked like she needed to stand in front of an air conditioning vent.  Maybe he did too. “It was awesome seeing you, Teralyn.  We should hang out some time and catch up.”

 

Was he still with Renee Young?  That wasn’t her business and if he wanted to hang out as just friends, that would be fine with her. “Yeah, absolutely.  Let me uh, give you my number.  Do you have a cell phone?” Some people did and some didn’t.  She wasn’t surprised when he whipped his out and gave him her number, texting it to him. “Send me one back, then I’ll save you in my contacts and just let me know when you’re free.”

 

Truthfully, Teralyn didn’t have a lot of friends these days besides at work and even then, they were just coworkers to her.  She had sort of isolated herself from people and focused on her schooling and career, putting her all into it.  Teralyn wasn’t even sure she knew how to have fun anymore and that was downright depressing.

 

“I really need a shower.”

 

His cell phone was not as fancy as hers.  Jon was wondering if hers was a perk of her job.  She had to have cushioned benefits and perks, right?  Working for the New York Times and all.  He had heard a rumor that Teralyn had been a call girl or something back in the day, working out of some club, only for everything to fall apart.  Since they had basically stopped hanging due to their respective social circles, Jon wasn’t sure how much of that was true and how much was false rumors.

 

“Yeah, you do, you smell.” He teased, reaching out to playfully pat her upper arm. “I’ll text you later.  I don’t know what your hours are or anything, so feel free to ignore them if you want, doll.”

 

Teralyn laughed with a nod. “Got it, I won’t ignore you.  That’d be pretty rude of me now, wouldn’t it?” Winking, she grabbed her bag and headed off to the women’s locker room to get that shower in. 

 

Jon Moxley.  That was interesting how he’d been in New York City for a year.  It wasn’t surprising they hadn’t run into each other until now because the city was gigantic.  Teralyn had no idea rumors had swirled around campus regarding her career as a stripper.  After she broke things off with Mark, Teralyn secluded herself, focused solely on her studies and internship, and stayed the hell out of trouble.  Lathering her hair up, Teralyn scrubbed herself from head to toe and enjoyed the cool sprays flowing over her heated body.  She had started the shower out with hot sprays and then turned them down to almost cold, cooling herself off.  It was hotter than hell outside being smack dab in the middle of July.

 

Plenty of rumors, indeed.  Nobody was quite sure how they had started, but when they had, there was a lot of speculation.  Everyone had always thought it was scandalous a freshman dating a teacher’s aide, one who actually had taught her class a time or two.  Then finding out Teralyn had been working as some kind of sex worker…it had been good gossip for about…a month, because something else had come along and gotten mouths running.  Jon finished up his own workout, his mind focusing on the brief conversation he had just had with the auburn haired beauty, smiling slightly.

 

Walking out in blue jean capris and a plain white tank top, Teralyn waved at Jon on her way out the gym exit, heading home.  Even though it was only down the street, walking in this heat was damn near suicide.  She drove home, parked her car, and went up to her penthouse, thankful for the AC blasting over her as soon as she stepped through the door.  Setting her keys on the table, she walked into the kitchen to grab a protein shake out of the fridge and stopped, looking at the pomegranate jeweled seeds and rose in the middle of her kitchen table.  The jewels were surrounding the rose, she didn’t know what else to do with them, so she decided to make it a table topper of sorts.  After downing her protein shake, she pulled out the cleaning supplies, turned on some music and got to work on her penthouse, starting with the living room.

 

Taker had a very productive day.  Very, very productive.  He had learned some new information, sent out some feelers to find that piece of missing garbage, and then curb stomped another person until their brains were…mushy.  That was dead on arrival and definitely not available to be an organ donor.  One thing about him that had changed was Taker had learned how to cook and discovered he rather enjoyed it.  Not that he did it very often, cooking was a long production when done this way, but…it had been something he had taken up when Moody suggested he ‘get a goddamn hobby outside of drugs and strippers’.

 

You should let me cook for you, Persephone. Did she even use this email anymore?

 

A lot of junk mail came into her email, so Teralyn ALMOST deleted the message until she saw the subject line. Hope you still use this email, darlin’. Teralyn hadn’t received an email from Mark in six long years and it was no surprise he had changed his.  She hadn’t.  There was no reason to.  She hadn’t blocked him or anything, having a feeling Mark wouldn’t contact her after discovering her secret.  How did he still remember her email address after all this time? 

 

Glancing at the rose and pomegranates, Teralyn shut her eyes and took a deep breath, beginning to type back to him. The last meal we tried to have together didn’t end very well, Hades.  You sure that’s a good idea? Did she thank him for the gifts or leave it at that? Also, thank you for the rose and pomegranate seeds, they’re beautiful. “I still don’t know what they’re supposed to mean…” She murmured to herself, pushing the send button before she could stop herself and leaned back against the couch.  Her penthouse was spotless, smelled great and she’d just gotten out of the shower after cleaning for nearly four hours.

 

He remembered it because even back in the 90’s, there had been the option to save contacts.  Taker had never changed his email because it was literally the only one he used for things that weren’t related to his business and he had never really gotten an online thing going for the illegal stuff because technology was both stupid and smart.  Being tracked through email was a real thing, not happening.  Teralyn would figure out the meaning, she was a former mythology student and knew there were variations of the myth.  When she allowed herself to embrace who she had been and come out of this mistrustful shell, she’d probably understand it.

 

You’re welcome and this time, I’m cooking. Not on a grill either, Taker was surprised she had responded, eyeing the laptop before turning back to his massive stove.

 

The seeds were symbolic with the six months out of the year deal Hades struck with Demeter, in order to keep Persephone in his life somehow, someway.  So did that mean Mark wanted to keep her in his life in some sort of fashion forever? I didn’t… Teralyn stopped typing and deleted it, wondering if Mark would even take no for an answer at this point.  Was it wrong for him to want to cook for her?

 

Why would you want to spend time with your ex that probably cheated on you?  He’s a monster, remember?  A monster that you still love and pine for because you’re an idiot.  Go ahead, have dinner with him, fuck him and then see what happens.  Let him break your heart all over again. Teralyn truly hated the voice in her head, the spitefulness seeping through, but one glance at the seeds and rose made her heart overpower her brain and that voice. Okay, give me the time and place and I’ll be there. WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING? “I’m following my heart and there’s a reason he’s back in my life.  Call it curiosity.”

 

Chapter 6

 

This was the version of the story Taker preferred.  Not the one where Hades was a rapist bastard, but where his wife genuinely wanted to be with him and the mother had been completely against it, so they had struck a bargain.  In a way, Teralyn was Persephone.  She hadn’t wanted to follow the path her mother had laid out for her, with maintaining her body because she would need it to get ahead in life, the competitions for cheerleading and dance notwithstanding.  Taker had been Hades, simply wanting her with him.  Teralyn had eventually followed her mother’s advice to an extent, but hid it from him…and he had just totally gone off the story itself and mentally slapped himself.  The fact that she had said yes was surprising, Taker honestly hadn’t expected it.

 

Whenever, I don’t have a set schedule. Whereas she might since Teralyn was actually hired into the Times. Next Friday or Saturday good for you?

 

Teralyn, it’s Jon.  What’re you doing tomorrow? That was text on her cell since he actually had her number.

 

“Of course, you don’t.” Drug dealers and lords – Mark had to be a drug lord by now – had all the time in the world to do whatever they wanted, after all.  They didn’t need a regular job like normal people to make their way in life. Go ahead, keep judging him because at least you have an actual job, right?  And it’s LEGAL unlike his.  Are you really sure it’s a good idea to try this again with him, after what you both put each other through. Six years…it’d been six long years since she left him at that strip club and tried to forget about him while dealing with a shattered heart.  It was kind of ironic how it was six months for Persephone and Hades they had to go without seeing each other every year, but for her and Mark, it’d been six years. “God, I hope I’m doing the right thing by doing this.” Either day is fine with me.  Friday I have to work, so if you want me sooner than 6 or 7 PM, you might wanna just make it for Saturday since it’s one of my days off.

 

Now to deal with Jon.  Truthfully, Teralyn wasn’t sure if this was a good idea to hang out with one of her former friends.  Last she checked, Jon wasn’t particularly fond of her since she’d been dating Mark.  What changed? Are you going to tell Mark about this little rendezvous or keep it a secret?

 

She wasn’t back together with Mark, so whoever she hung out with and whatever she did wasn’t his business.  It wasn’t like Teralyn wanted to hop on Jon’s dick.  They were old friends and she did say she wouldn’t mind hanging out with him sometime.  She just didn’t expect it to be this soon.

 

I was planning on vegging out at home, but if you’ve got a better idea in mind, I’m all for it. She sent to Jon, setting her phone and laptop down on the coffee table before pouring herself a glass of much needed wine.

 

Teralyn could judge him all she wanted.  Taker was upfront with what he did with her when she had come out and asked about it.  He had told her the truth instead of lying to her about it.  Also, he knew some things she didn’t and would’ve have been tickled pink to know she was still judging him all these years later when he had been nothing except cordial to her.

 

Seven is fine, just means you won’t get to see my song and dance routine while I’m cooking.

 

Ever been rock climbing?  You seemed pretty fit and active when we ran into each other and I need a buddy. Six years was a long time to be thinking along the lines of ‘what changed?’.  People did, life went on and everyone else was busy growing up around her.

 

Rock climbing?  Teralyn blinked at the screen, wondering if Jon was out of his mind.  No, she hadn’t done that before, but…why did it sound exciting? A rock climbing buddy, eh? Why not?  It would get her out of the penthouse and doing something that was most definitely a workout.  Teralyn wasn’t out of shape and she didn’t sense any danger from Jon, though she did remember what happened with Adam Page all those years ago. Sure, I’ll join you.  Where at and what time tomorrow?

 

Then, she turned her attention to the computer screen, taking a long swig of her wine and decided Saturday was better. Plan for Saturday.  If you still want the time to be 7, that’s fine too.  Also, where do you plan on cooking for me because I’ll need an address on where to go, Hades.

 

Rock climbing was a thing of his, something Jon had gotten into after college, actually.  It was one of the reasons why he had gone to Las Vegas, to see the Red Rocks, visit the canyons, and it was still too expensive for him to live permanently there.  He honestly hadn’t thought it would be more than New York City, but…apparently, being an oasis town in the desert with all that gambling and sex had made the cost of living insanely high.

 

The Cliffs on 44^th. It was an indoor rock climbing gym.  Jon kept meaning to go out and find natural places to climb, but…he was a bit of a procrastinator. Around 1 sound okay?

 

Hades, she had called him Hades, Taker smirked slightly as he poured his wine into his glass, something that would complement the meal.  Finally, he sent her an address.

 

Yeah, I’ve heard of that place before. Never been there, so this will be interesting.  See you tomorrow, partner.

 

Teralyn really hoped she wasn’t getting over her head by doing this, jotting down the address on a piece of notebook paper Mark sent her.  She had no idea where this was located, so GPS would be her friend and savior.  It was very easy to get lost in New York City, no matter how long one lived there.

 

~!~

 

“Jon!” Teralyn called out the following day, wearing a pair of tight black biker shorts and a tank top, since it was blistering outside. 

 

Over one hundred degrees, not including the heat index.  Mark hadn’t messaged her after the address bit last night, but she had talked to Jon a little longer.  Her hair was pulled back in a tight tail and she had black fingerless gloves on, just to be on the safe side.  He waved her over and she smiled, making her way over to him.  Jon was also in workout clothes for this and she sighed a breath of silent relief she wore the proper attire.

 

“Sorry I’m late, traffic was such a bitch!”

 

“It’s New York City, doll, it’s always a bitch.”

 

Jon had a car and kept it mostly in storage because in New York City, it was legitimately easier and somewhat cheaper at times to get around via public transport, taxi or just by riding a bike.  His tone conveyed amusement and in agreement with her, that was one thing he hated about this city.  The traffic was unlike anything else, anywhere else, and he had been to several major cities.  New York City was a world all its own.

 

“You ready?  You know anything at all about this or should I walk you through it?” Jon was being serious, glad she had come, but also aware it might be something new for her too.

 

“Never done this before, so I’m clueless on what to do besides grabbing the pegs as you climb up.” Other than that, Teralyn was lost and Jon nodded, going over the rules and everything with her.  Then, they were strapped into their safety gear and harnesses, which felt weird to be in, to say the least. “Okay, you’ll probably beat me to the top, but I’ll try my best to keep up with you.” Jon assured her to go at her own pace and once they were ready, side by side, with enough space between for safety reasons, Teralyn grabbed onto the first peg and began making her way up the fake rock wall.

 

Definite pegs, Jon had picked this place because it was affordable and he had already paid for their time and equipment.  This was a LOT different from actual rock climbing, but it was also one of the best, safest ways to start learning the basics.  Renee had done this with him…once.  That hadn’t ended well now that he thought about it, frowning slightly as he moved easily from peg to peg.  He was also going slow, making sure he stayed in time with Teralyn.  He hadn’t been wrong, Teralyn was quick at picking this up and was soon moving quickly up the rock wall. 

 

Once at the top, he grinned at her, his blue eyes sparkling. “Nothing to it!” This was just one of many ‘rock walls’ Cliff’s offered.

 

She was breathing a little heavy, but had a smile on her face and felt alive for the first time in six years.  Doing something other than working out, working or hanging out at home, feeling sorry for herself.  Slowly but surely, Teralyn was starting to feel like herself again by doing something as simple as hanging out with an old friend and trying something new.  Rock climbing was very invigorating and she asked Jon if he wanted to do it again, more than up to the challenge.  They wound up climbing three more walls, all different, each time more exhilarating than the next.  The last wall made her fall and she squealed out before realizing the harness caught her, making her fly against it a few feet down from where Jon was.  He yelled down at her not to give up and she didn’t, refusing to quit, and scaled that wall the rest of the way.

 

Jon was laughing once she got to the top, straddling it since nobody else was using this wall at the moment and just took a moment to breathe with her.  Teralyn had a sparkle in her eyes, roses in her cheeks and she looked genuinely happy.  That was good.  She had seemed a bit surprised and uncomfortable for a moment or two when they had run into each other at the gym, but now he didn’t sense that any longer.

 

“There’s a uh, smoothie bar, across the street,” While busy, it wasn’t hard to cross either, thanks to the crosswalks and sheer foot traffic that came through, forcing cars to stop anyway. “Want to go grab one with me?  I need to rehydrate.” Healthy AND delicious, and when Jon had heard the term ‘smoothie bar’ the first time, he had scoffed and made a comment that wasn’t nice.  He had changed his mind very quickly after having one of those delicious concoctions.

 

“Smoothie bar, eh?” Teralyn wiped some sweat from her forehead, nodding because she needed a refreshment and something to eat. “Hope they sell food there too.” She grinned at his nod and they both took a few more minutes before climbing back down, or rather flying down in the harness.  After getting out of the safety gear and harnesses, Jon guided her out of The Cliffs and off they went to the smoothie bar, which was thankfully indoors with air-conditioning. “Christ, it’s scorching out there.” Teralyn grunted, standing in line with him to get their smoothies and food. “Oooh, they have pomegranate.  I think I’ll try that one.” Was it because of Mark or because she liked stuff with pomegranate in it? 

 

Probably both.

 

Food, regular juices and drinks, smoothies, it was a healthy place.  Something Jon had originally called a yuppie joint because it was…not for people like him.  Yet, here he was, standing in line and planned on sitting somewhere inside because the air conditioning was a gift from god himself with a beautiful woman.

 

“I’m doing the mango peach and a chicken salad.” Jon was starving and had every intention of ordering extra chicken, maybe a whole one.  He wasn’t the size of Taker, but could still pack it away with the best of them. “So, what’d you think about rock climbing, doll?  Honestly?”

 

Doll?  Since when did Jon call her doll or any kind of term of endearment?  He had done it at the gym before they parted and Teralyn hadn’t thought anything of it…until now.  Something told her Jon wasn’t with Renee anymore if he was going around calling women doll or any other term. “It was fun.  I’d definitely do it again sometime.  Great workout too.” She meant it, deciding a chicken wrap sounded really good and they were made fresh here, apparently.  After their orders were taken and they had everything in hand, Jon guided them to a nearby table to sit down. “And I don’t know about you, Moxley, but I’m famished.”

 

Term of endearment for a beautiful woman.  Sweetheart was one he used too, but that was for someone he was on better grounds with. “Me too, I had an early breakfast after my bike ride, but that was hours ago.” Jon had these weird spurts.  Sometimes he would go months being really lazy, other times…he was a health buff.  It was bizarre, but it was him. “I really want to go upstate and visit the waterfalls and shit, spend a weekend just climbing the area.  There used to be a lake…well, I mean it’s still there, but it was near the college.  Used to go up and there’s a waterfall there, did you know that?”

 

Lake, waterfall, near the college…the place she gave herself to Mark, in every way…it wasn’t a campground and she remembered Mark saying something about it being private property.  Probably his, now that she thought about it.  How did Jon know about it, though?

 

“Yeah, there’s some private property up that way with a lake, waterfall and everything you just described, actually.” There was no way she’d tell him the land and property more than likely belonged to Mark.  Nothing about The Ministry was Jon’s business or her place to say. “Sounds like fun and right up your alley.” The pomegranate smoothie Teralyn was currently sucking down was delicious.

 

“Private property?” He echoed and then shrugged, wondering if it was the same place.  Probably was, the town hadn’t been overly large, it was just a literal college town, so they were both probably talking about the same place. “Well, I never ran into the owner so no harm, no foul?” College kids did a lot of dumb things, especially that first and, more likely, second year.  Some were still in their shells as freshmen, but not Jon.  He had gone balls to the walls right out the gate and simmered down overtime, instead of the other way around.

 

“Hey, you didn’t get caught, so that’s all that matters.  If you do plan on going up there, just make sure you’re not on private property and you’ll be fine.” Mark would probably shove Jon’s head up his backside if he trespassed into the man’s territory. “Okay, so I’m just going to come right out and ask because I’m nosy and curious.” Jon raised a brow at her and she looked at him intently. “Are you still with Renee?  I know we had a falling out after I started dating Mark Calaway, and I regret it because she was a good friend to me.” Renee refused to talk to her after the confrontation that happened at the basketball game in the locker room. 

 

That had been the final nail in their friendship coffin when Renee saw Teralyn in a Ministry cheerleader uniform.

Chapter 7

 

Oh no, Jon hadn’t gone back to that place since before he had graduated and he had no plans on going back now.  Nostalgia and all that wasn’t his thing, he preferred to not look back, only forward.  Her question was fair, but he also thought it would be obvious.  Then again, he hadn’t come right out to say he was a single sexual potent creature either and chuckled at that in his head.

 

“No, we’re not together, haven’t been in a few years.” He wouldn’t ask her out, even as just friends, if he had been with someone.  A lot of people found that disrespectful and rude. “Falling out…oh right, with Austin and the cult shit and the game…damn, that was a while ago.”

 

“Yeah, it was and that’s why I was a little apprehensive when you approached me at the gym.  I didn’t think you wanted anything to do with me after that day at the game.” Teralyn smiled sadly, hoping she didn’t just make things awkward between them and felt bad he wasn’t with Renee anymore. “You two were such a great couple.  I’m sorry it didn’t work out.”

 

She truly meant that, wanting to reach over to squeeze his hand and decided against it, taking another drink of her smoothie.  No matter how hot Jon was, Teralyn’s heart was already taken and had been for the past six years.  Teralyn could only be his friend and nothing more, so she sincerely hoped Jon didn’t have an ulterior motive asking her to come rock climbing with him.

 

“Wait…” Jon’s disbelief was in his tone, blue eyes going wide for a moment. “You…that was years ago, Teralyn.  We were barely more than kids.”

 

Still technically in their teens and early twenties, young and dumb for sure.  She was smiling, but it was sad and it hit him that she was sad, not as in personally feeling sad, but as a person.  Everyone had heard about her and Mark Calaway, how it ended and it just occurred to Jon that Teralyn had never really moved on from the past.  She might still be living in it six years later. 

 

Perhaps she was. 

 

Then again, maybe she wasn’t. 

 

Everyone was different.  Everyone handled things differently and it wasn’t that she was living in the past.  It was the fact Teralyn had every right to be cautious around people after what she’d been through.  Her trust issues were a hurdle she would have to get over eventually.  It did not help she was emotionally stunted and her first two relationships had crashed and burned.  Teralyn blamed herself for both, even after all this time.  Deep down, Scott wasn’t her fault, but Mark was due to her deceit and Mark’s apparent love for strippers / exotic dancers.

 

“I know, some people hold grudges though, and it didn’t take me long to figure out you’re not one of those people.” Thankfully. “Some blasts from the past aren’t a good thing, but I’m glad this one is.”

 

Sure, his love for strippers / exotic dancers…one time Taker had gone for something that wasn’t business and he was in love with the strip clubs now.  His problem was he had been dating a piece of meat, who had put herself on sale weekly or whatever her schedule had been.  Now, six years later, Teralyn was off the market and hiding her stripper roots as some conservative journalist.  It was great.  People changed over the years, most of them even grew up and moved on.

 

Emphasis on most.

 

“Six years is a long time to hold a grudge or be holding onto crap from college.” Jon popped a piece of his grilled chicken into his mouth, chewing it thoughtfully. “Nah, college was college, glad I remembered most of the learning.  The social shit and all the drama,” He shrugged his shoulders, staring at her thoughtfully. “Hakuna matata’d that shit.”

 

She laughed at the Lion King reference, wishing she could do that.  Let everything go and truly move on with her life.  For the most part, she had, until Mark decided to step back into her life and now…now she felt lost.  She didn’t know how to feel, if she should be angry or happy he was reaching out to her.  Why was she holding onto all this animosity, sadness, and anger?  Six years was a long time, Jon was absolutely right and she had to, as he said, hakuna matata everything and truly start living again.  She was nineteen, stupid, naïve, and thought the world was against her…all because her ex-boyfriend, her high school sweetheart, had cheated on her with her ex-best friend.

 

Why did it take Jon Moxley, of all people, to point this out to me?  To make me see what I’ve been doing.  He’s down to earth and kind yet straightforward and up front about how he feels.  He doesn’t let anything get to him, it seems, and when I mentioned Renee, not an ounce of sadness or anger flashed in his eyes or across his face.  Just resignation and peace.  Can I do that with Mark?  I want to…I want to let it all go and move on, whether he’s in my life or not.  I have a great career, some friends I hang with on occasion, a beautiful home and I’ve done it all on my own. “What’s your secret to letting go and moving on, Jon?” Teralyn asked quietly, after several minutes of silence between them while picking at her chicken wrap.

 

Had she really moved on though?  Living by herself, afraid to date, doing nothing except focusing on work?  What kind of life was that for someone who wasn’t even thirty yet?  These were her prime years and Teralyn had skipped most of them in favor of just working because she had been burnt in the past.  Playing it safe was not ‘moving on’; it was walling herself off because of fear.  That was no way to live.

 

“My secret?” Jon echoed after he had swallowed the last bite of his chicken salad, pulling his drink towards him thoughtfully. “I just don’t want to be defined by my college years, you know?  Those years shouldn’t define me or the rest of my life and I refuse to let them.” He flashed her another grin, wishing he had more of a philosophical answer to give, but he didn’t. “No secret doll, just a matter of grabbing my own life and steering it the way I want it.”

 

Grabbing her own life and steering it the way she wanted…if only Teralyn could do that.  Life would be so much better for her.  These past six years hadn’t been miserable, but they were lonely due to her trust issues.  How did one overcome those?  She’d been approached on numerous occasions by men for a date and Teralyn turned down every one of them.  Mark really hurt her that night at the strip club – there were other things he could’ve done and, yet, he chose to go watch other women shake their tits and asses. 

 

Then, he fondled her…not knowing it was her, but thinking it was just another stripper.  That was cheating in her eyes and Teralyn had cheated on him too by keeping the job a secret.  They had cheated on each other – that was a life lesson to her as well.  There was more than one way to cheat on someone and it didn’t necessarily have to involve actual sex to happen. 

 

They both made mistakes.  It wasn’t just all on Mark and it wasn’t just all on her.  They were BOTH equally guilty for their relationship not working out…and because of their age difference.  She was only nineteen, he was twenty-five – a six year difference wouldn’t be a problem to a lot of people, but she was still growing and trying to find herself as a person.  Hell, she STILL was!  Even though Teralyn was a lot more mature these days than she had been back in college…everyone had to grow up sometime.  Not to mention, trying to get over what her high school sweetheart of 5 years had done to her.  Maybe she had gotten together with Mark too soon and that was another factor – she had fallen super hard and fast because she didn’t want to be alone and Mark had been damn near perfect to her. 

 

Treated her like a queen – even calling her his Queen at one point.  Saved her from going to prison for murder after she stabbed that rapist for attacking her.  No questions were ever asked, Mark had come to her aid instantly with the rest of the Ministry and cleaned up the mess she made.  The fact Mark had done that for her, without any question, made her fall in love with him even more.  Even after she tried pushing him away and keeping him at arm’s length, Teralyn couldn’t do it.  It all lead to her giving him her virginity, surrendering to him in every way and after six years, she felt herself doing the same thing all over again.  And Teralyn was absolutely petrified to let it happen again because she knew deep down inside, the man she loved was also a monster in disguise.

 

“I like that way of life, that way of thinking.  Anyone ever told you you’d make a fine therapist, Moxley?” She giggled at his eyeroll, having a feeling they had because he was a great listener and philosopher. “Actually, you’d be a better philosopher.”

 

Jon rolled his eyes dramatically, shaking his head at her before draining the rest of his beverage.  He leaned back in his chair, just studying her again. “Nah, doll, don’t let this façade fool you, there really is nothing of substance beneath these abs and rugged, good looks.” Her laughter had him grinning and laughing right along with her, wondering if she knew she had a musical lilt to her voice.  It made several people look up at or toward Teralyn, most of them smiling because laughter had a tendency to be contagious, especially when it was genuine. “You need to smile more, you don’t have laugh lines and you need some.”

 

“I do, huh?  Well, truth be told, I haven’t had much to smile about these days.  I mean, I love my career and I have a warm home to go to at night.  I know I’m blessed beyond belief unlike others in the city.” The homeless came to mind and it always saddened her to see the people on the street, wondering if she’d be able to survive if she was in their shoes.  Just that thought alone always made her give whatever she had on her to them.  Teralyn had money and security, they didn’t. “I actually haven’t done something like this,” She gestured between the two of them with her hand. “In a long time.  I think I need to reevaluate my life and start actually living it instead of working all the time and feeling sorry for myself.  You helped me realize that today, Jon, that’s why I say I think you’d be a great therapist.”

 

“Oh good, I’m so glad I could play…a therapist / philosopher.” He joked, pushing away from the table and stood up. “We should do this again and, if you want to get out living again, doll, I’m your guy.”

 

Jon had his own friends, a lot them from the garage he worked in, and he did things with them.  However, Teralyn seemed like she really needed an actual friend and he wanted someone to do the physical hangouts with, like rock climbing today.  Get Roman to rock climb?  Nope, not happening, big lug was afraid of heights.  Seth was too busy with his woman and he often told the man to remove his balls from her purse before it was too late.

 

“Seriously though,” She was up too and they headed for the door, mindful of the other people coming in. “Career and everything is awesome, but there’s no point in it if you’re not enjoying the smaller things in life.”

 

For the first time in six years, Teralyn had a genuine, full smile on her face and she felt the dark cloud looming over her slowly dispersing. “Yeah, I’d love to.” She told him, once they were outside in the heat and both groaned at how ungodly hot it was. “You need a partner to rock climb with or anything fun, I’m your gal.”

 

They were strictly friends and there was nothing wrong with the opposite sex hanging out together.  Teralyn did not feel an ounce of lust towards Jon and she had a feeling he didn’t feel anything except friendship for her as well.  Jon was right; it was time for her to start enjoying life and hakuna matata everything. It doesn’t matter what’s happened in the past.  It can’t be changed and I’m done feeling sorry for myself.

 

After just one day hanging out with Jon Moxley, Teralyn had felt more alive and rejuvenated than she had in the past six years and that night, she went to bed with an actual smile on her face.

 

It was sad that in this day and age, people actually thought to themselves that there was nothing wrong with hanging out with another person of the opposite sex.  It was like justifying it to themselves.  It was a good thing Jon couldn’t read her mind because he would have informed her that she didn’t have to justify anything to anyone, herself included, especially when it came to things like that.  Some things should have just been acceptable as they were, socially and personally, hanging out with people for one. 

 

Jon Moxley had A LOT of life lessons to impart on anyone willing to learn them, especially Teralyn.

 

Chapter 8

 

For the next several days leading up to her dinner with Mark, Teralyn had taken Cynthia out to lunch every work day, just to hang out and get to know her better.  Turns out, she was a firecracker of a woman with a heart of gold and had a husband, who was overseas in the army.  She spent a lot of her nights alone as well, just like Teralyn, so they both made a vow, over drinks one night after work, to start living life to the fullest. 

 

Jon had also taken her out to see a movie, followed by ice cream, and she’d never laughed so hard in her life.  He really was a ball of light and she appreciated their friendship.  Throughout the week, Teralyn kept receiving emails from Mark, making sure she hadn’t changed her mind.  Even when she woke up on Saturday morning and checked her email, something she’d grown accustomed to doing, there was the question yet again posed to her.

 

If you ask me this one more time, I’m not coming tonight.  I haven’t changed my mind and I’m not going to. She’d been about to add she was looking forward to seeing him, but decided against it. I will be there at 7 PM sharp. Hell, maybe Teralyn would show up a few minutes early, just to ensure she made it on time and looked back at the pomegranate stones.  The rose was planted in her mythology book, right at the beginning of the story of Hades and Persephone, so it could dry out.

 

Emailing repeatedly was NOT his style, at all.  Asking the same question wasn’t his style, making sure someone was coming…pathetic, clingy and needy.  That was something pathetic people did.  However, Teralyn was a little on the pathetic side, or had been the last time they had seen each other, so Taker figured it would be something she’d expect.  He wasn’t aware that in the course of a week she had pulled her infamous switch up act again.

 

Just making sure. Taker facepalmed himself, eyeballing the penthouse he had borrowed for tonight.  It was thrown together in his style; he had familiarized himself with it and now he was preparing to cook.

 

Staring in the mirror, Teralyn wondered if wearing a dress was really the right thing to do.  She had showered, done her makeup – it was a natural look with a slight gold sheen, black liner, and mauve glossy lips – and now she was figuring out what to wear.  It was nice, casual, and sexy in a conservative way.  It was also the first time she’d worn a dress that went to her knees in quite some time.  The dress was spaghetti strapped champagne with a sweetheart necklace, lace on the bottom and it had a lace overlay to go over the shoulders, cinched at the waist with a tied bow. 

 

Teralyn decided to slip on some diamond studs in her ears and a simple white gold necklace with a diamond dangling from it.  She pulled her hair up to pile on top of her head.  It was way too hot to leave her hair down and she’d put some bobby pins in to keep it held in place.  Slipping a pair of brown heels on, open-toed, Teralyn glanced at the clock again, knowing she had to head out now.  The penthouse she was heading to was on the other side of this part of the city, so it would take her some time to get there.

 

She did not see the pair of narrowed eyes watching her leave her penthouse.

 

Naturally she wouldn’t.  For someone with such severe trust issues, Teralyn was rather oblivious and had been for years.  It was one of the downsides about her.  Beautiful woman.  Smart too.  Relatively.  Then again, relative was a key term in this game.

 

Naturally, when Teralyn arrived, he was alerted.  Taker buzzed her in when she finally passed the front desk.  He loved these swanky places, the security that came with them was always amusing.  Wearing nothing except a pair of black jeans, his feet bare, and his hair pulled back because he was cooking.  Taker had the radio on and it was starting to smell delicious in here already.  He heard the bell for the door and grinned, heading that way.

 

Persephone had finally come home.

 

Butterflies were the size of Texas fluttering in her stomach while she waited for the door to open, wishing she wasn’t so nervous. Calm the hell down.  It’s just dinner. That little voice was still lingering, but not nearly as much as before.  Her breath caught in her throat at the sight of Mark as soon as the door opened, her eyes staring at a bare chest before looking up to lock on those fathomless green pools. Breathe, just breathe. “Hi.”

 

What the HELL was this man doing answering the door for her BARE from the waist up!  His auburn hair was pulled back in a tight braid and the smell of the food wafted through the door, hitting her in the face.  Whatever he was cooking, it smelled divine and made her smile widen.

 

Considering she had been with him for a fair few months and gotten to know him relatively well, all things considered, Teralyn should NOT have been surprised by his lack of attire at all.  How many drug dealers / murderers actually came clean to their significant other, let alone help clean up their mess?  Exactly.  She knew Taker hated wearing a shirt, with his big frame, including his neck, t-shirts, shirts in general were just confining.  Hence his penchant for vests, nothing tugging and constricting him with those.

 

“Hey, darlin’,” He greeted with an easygoing grin, stepping backwards and gestured into the large, open room.  Decorated sparsely, but in his tastes, such as they were since they had evolved over the years. “No trouble finding the place, right?”

 

“No, I used my GPS to make sure I didn’t get lost.”

 

Teralyn stepped inside the penthouse, which sort of reminded her of the one she had.  Only hers was decorated with a little more warmth.  Still, it was nice and she could tell it was his style, looking around while he shut the door to stand behind her. “This is nice.” Just how much real estate did this man own? Not your business. “Whatever you’re making smells really good.” She complimented, following Mark into the kitchen area since the place was an open floor plan.

 

“Thanks, got it for a steal.” That was half true.  Taker had paid very well for the use of the penthouse and, in exchange, not only did the real owner get a delicious lump sum of cold, hard cash…he wasn’t breaking his legs either.  It was a win-win for everybody involved. “We’re havin’ veal, by the way.” Tender, delicious…cooked in an equally delicious sauce from scratch, prepared with fresh baby vegetables. “I had to get a hobby, a real one.” Guiding her into the kitchen, a bottle of wine – one that complimented the food – awaited them in an ice bucket with two glasses by it.  One was already filled and he had been sipping from it. “Care for a glass, Teralyn?” He asked cordially, gesturing to the wine.

 

It was a bottle of Dom Perignon Rose, which would go really well with the veal.  She had no idea this particular wine was very pricey, in the $400 range, and nodded in response.  Walking over, Teralyn picked the bottle up and poured herself a glass, setting it back in the ice bucket.  Even the glassware was beautiful and she took a sip of it, immediately enjoying the taste.  It was a lighter red, somewhat sweet, but not overly.

 

“Did you take a cooking class or something?  Is that what you meant by a hobby?” Teralyn asked, walking over to stand by the counter while he continued cooking, holding her glass to give her hands something to do.

 

“I took several cookin’ classes.” He answered without looking at her, busy with the dishes he had going on the stove.  Expertly, Taker flipped the thin slices of veal, sautéing the other side with his chosen spices and everything else, before glancing down at her. “Apparently, I was too stressed and pissed with the world and if I didn’t get a hobby, the boys were going to mutiny so to speak.” He shrugged his massive shoulders, though also sounded amused about it all, mirth in his tone. “Remember, it used to be you did all the cookin’, unless it involved grillin’, that I could always do.”

 

“I remember, you even said you burnt macaroni and cheese the one time you tried making it.” Teralyn recalled with amusement in her tone, stopping herself from asking if he needed help. 

 

It was clear to her he didn’t and he had offered to cook for her, so she needed to let him do it.  There was no need to take over because the penthouse smelled amazing.  Mark was even using herbs and spices, which surprised her.  Teralyn could not remember this man ever using spices and herbs on anything he made on the grill, she usually had to season everything before he slapped it on.

 

“Seems like those cooking classes did wonders for your cooking skill.  You’re probably even better than I am now.  Should I start calling you Gordon Ramsey?”

 

It was the truth, Taker had actually burnt the macaroni noodles because he had forgotten they were supposed to be boiling.  Water evaporated, burnt the noodles and the pan, and he had to bring in someone to scour clean his stovetop because apparently, boiling water overspill created a very weird brown burnt substance.  It was all crazy. “Nah, my temper isn’t as nasty as he is.” He knew who that was, beginning to snigger. “Though…it does amuse me, the shit he says and does.” Like some broad having bread held to the sides of her head being called an idiot sandwich.  He held out the ladle to her. “Try it.”

 

Opening her mouth, Mark blew on it a few times and she did the same before he put the food in her mouth, her eyes closing at the heavenly taste.  Teralyn opened them a few seconds later as the ladle left her mouth and nodded, giving him a thumbs up with her free hand since her other one still held the wine glass. “Oh my god, Mark…” It was amazing and her stomach rumbled slightly, not loud enough for him to hear, but she could feel it. “That is delicious!” She licked her lips of the sauce and then took a swig of wine. “Wow, well done and I mean that.”

 

When he decided to get invested or interested in something, Taker went full hog on it.  Probably one of his better traits, as well as one of the worst, because that applied to basically everything in his life.  Teralyn was actually included in that, but she obviously didn’t realize it or she wouldn’t be here right now.  She’d probably be hiding somewhere across the country, maybe even the world.

 

“Wait until you see what I have cooked up for dessert, darlin’.” He chuckled, winking at her and turned down the burners to a simmer. “Be about ten minutes before we eat,” Lifting his wine glass, taking a slow sip, emerald eyes fastened on her and that dress. “By the way, you look beautiful, Teralyn.”

 

The roses in her cheeks bloomed as she took another slow sip herself, a soft smile lighting up her face. “Thank you.” Don’t do it.  Don’t fall for those gorgeous eyes and that smile again!

 

Those damn eyes…Teralyn found herself gazing into them for a moment before looking around the penthouse.  She had found this dress at a vintage shop a few months ago, while shopping for some dress pants for work, and fell in love with it.  When she saw it hanging up in the closet, she decided it would be the perfect outfit to wear for a night out like this.

 

“How long have you had this place?”

 

The smile and the way Teralyn’s cheeks flushed sent his pulse racing, though he managed to keep from displaying any outwards.  This woman did some interesting things to him, confusing sometimes, definitely irritating, but always interesting, even after six years. “About three months now,” Partial lie.  Taker had HIS penthouse for three months, but only this one for about three hours. “Housing in the city is…a lot different than when we were in school.  I thought about maybe trying in a neighborhood, something that at least has some damn trees, but…families and all.  I didn’t think they needed a neighbor…like me.”

 

“You’d probably do anyone who was your neighbor a favor.” Nobody would dare screw with a man of his size, not unless they had a death wish. “Just one look at you and I don’t think anyone would be stupid enough to go near your house or your neighbors.”

 

She chuckled at the thought of Mark scaring them off with just a look, knowing it was very true.  Three months…that’s how long he’d been back in the city, which wasn’t a long period of time.  She recalled him saying something about being down in Texas and Vegas…and immediately felt the screech in her head, refusing to think about that.

 

“Hell, if I had a neighbor like you, I’d sleep better at night, but that’s just me.”

 

“No…you know better, darlin’, you of all people know that there are those who are willing to sell my ass out.” Hadn’t she written an article about him, well, about the now defunct ‘Undertaker’?  Not that she’d ever hear about THAT part, that little result of her story. “Speaking of selling my ass out, how much does information about me go for these days?” Taker was up again, moving to check on the food, nodding because it was about ready and began setting out the plates and silverware, all legitimate crystal and fine china, the works. “It’s an ego thing.” He added when she came around to start helping.

 

“Well, nothing actually.” Teralyn took the silverware from him to set the table slowly, feeling his eyes on her and she looked up at him, the smile not leaving her face.  He was curious about how she’d gotten her information and since Dennis Knight was out of the city, possibly out of the country, Teralyn decided it wouldn’t hurt to tell him. “Dennis Knight gave me the majority of the information in that article.  I did talk to one of your…clients and they told me one of the drugs you sold, but that was it.  Wouldn’t give me any other information without money and I refused to pay for information.” That was just the type of journalist she was. “Dennis came out of nowhere, contacted my boss and I met with him, jotted down what he told me and turned it into that article.  I’m just glad my boss said it was enough to publish or else I would’ve probably had to scrap the whole thing.”

 

Chapter 9

 

Dennis Knight…Somehow that wasn’t surprising and she really was still naïve as anything.  It was probably a good thing Teralyn wasn’t aware of how life, her life especially, operated because he doubted she’d survive just learning about it.  Taker contemplated asking how she and her boss had made it this far, wondering if they had vetted Dennis first, or at least the boss.  She obviously knew him, the boss didn’t.

 

“So, how did you guys verify he knew jackshit?” That had him genuinely curious.  How did they ‘know’ people were who they said they were…were actually in the know?  What was the vetting process to make sure they were getting honest facts? “So, dude just comes out of the woodwork, lays out all this info, and there’s an article…who has an agenda against the Undertaker.” This was a mob run city and he was a bit surprised none of these journalists had thought about it.

 

Why were they talking about this?  Is this why he asked her over for dinner, to grill her about the article?  Because he couldn’t do it in a public setting? “We don’t write anything that’s not factual.  And in the article, I made it clear these were all assumptions about the Undertaker, not facts.  The only way they would be factual was to talk to the Undertaker himself,” Ironically, Teralyn was doing exactly that at this very moment. “Look, I didn’t want to do the article, okay?  I was approached with it from my boss and he convinced me to do it, said it could boost my career in the company.  When I presented him with what Dennis told me during our meeting, he said it was ‘good enough’ to publish it.  Other than that, I have no idea.  Maybe he just wanted to slander the Undertaker and if that’s the case, I don’t have a clue why.” She set the final piece of silverware on the table, heaving a sigh. Maybe this was a mistake coming here.  It sounds like all he’s looking for is information about the article and who was stupid enough to tell me anything about him. “If that’s the only reason you wanted me here tonight, you could’ve just asked me through email and I would’ve told you what I know.  There was no need to lure me here for dinner, Calaway.”

 

Little did they both know that was exactly what was going on.  Daniel was related to someone who had a vendetta against the Undertaker and this was the beginning of trying to bring the drug lord to his knees.

 

“Nah, I didn’t invite you over to talk about the article, the whole ‘I’d sleep safer’ thing from earlier just kind of segued into it, darlin’.” Honestly, he didn’t care a bit about the article.  Outside of someone, not on his payroll, had been pulling her strings, which wasn’t nice.  Only he got to pull Teralyn’s strings and the fact someone else had his hand on the same string, at the same time, wasn’t acceptable. “Not gonna lie, Teralyn, sounds like your boss or whatever the fuck he is isn’t fit to be in his position.  Making the New York Times seems like a tabloid company.” How many years needed to pass before she could take over without it seeming like the hand of god interfered?  Hand of Satan, maybe. “You’re too paranoid, sit down.” Pulling a chair out for her, Taker saw her take it with suspicion in her eyes.  Without a care in the world, he began setting the table, plating her food for her because there was visual presentation involved. 

 

Genuinely, Taker was impressed with himself and these mad cooking skills he had developed and wanted to show off.

 

“Maybe you’re right.  I’m not too fond of Daniel, honestly.”

 

Cynthia wasn’t either; they both felt he was a slimeball, but the company hadn’t fired him yet.  She had no idea Mark was already thinking along those lines of it happening, especially after that article, full of allegations instead of facts, had been published with her name on it.  Daniel had insisted it was her that took the recognition for it.  Her eyes watched as he filled the plates, making them look like two masterpieces with all the garnishes and trimmings involved.  She was almost afraid to touch the food because it looked so beautifully presented and took another slow sip of her wine.  Mark came back over to fill their glasses up since they were both low before taking a seat himself.  Everything was cooked to perfection and the first taste, the first bite of that veal, was simply incredible.

 

It was one thing for HIM to play with Teralyn, and do some behind the scenes manipulation, because nothing he did hurt her.  Well, outside of the strip club scenario, but that was on both of them and he wasn’t dwelling on mistakes made six years ago.  However, someone was pulling her strings and she was…not realizing it.  Taker had thought she would have emotionally grown up and it hit him, even as he was chatting with her about absolutely nothing related to her job, or his, that the growth she HAD been making all those years ago had been halted, thanks to their relationship ending.  This was a big, tangled mess of mistakes and miscommunication. 

 

Now there was mistrust on her part and he understood why she had it.  Teralyn had been burned a lot, which caused her to hide things, adding to the never-ending, vicious cycle. “I’m sorry, say that again?  You tried rock climbin’?  No shit?”

 

Burned was an understatement.  She’d been scorched from both Scott and Mark, both for nearly the same reason too.  Cheating.  It was why she did have trust issues with men because she refused to put her heart on the line only to get hurt.  Still, Teralyn was determined to move on with her life and stop letting the past hold her back and bring her down.

 

Hakuna Matata. “Yeah, it was a lot of fun.  Great workout too.  I’m planning on doing it again.  And once I’m good enough with the fake rocks, I’ll try it on an actual mountain.” Teralyn had a goal in mind for the first time in six years and it was all thanks to Jon Moxley.  His look on life was what she needed, to live her life the way SHE wanted with no regrets. “It’s a good thing I’m already in semi-decent shape for it or else it would’ve been hell the next day on my body.” Soreness still played a factor, but it was manageable.

 

Took two to tango, she had been cheating as much as he had.  Probably more since he now knew she had been working weekends there at the strip club, selling her assets. “Yeah I bet, delayed muscle onset soreness, usin’ muscles you don’t usually.”

 

Taker had finally sat down, a bit reluctant to eat because then it would be the end of how beautiful this all looked.  Eventually…he did, inwardly complimenting himself on a job very well done.  Perhaps weird, him being a killer and a drug dealer, but capable of producing something so delicious and lovely.  He liked it and it gave him a nice bit of fleshing out.

 

“How’d you even get into that?  Join a group?” They had things like that, right?  It was New York City after all.

 

She was halfway done with her meal, wondering why Mark hadn’t touched his and had talked to him while eating, thoroughly enjoying the dinner he prepared. “Actually, I got another blast from the past the other day, at the gym I go to a few days a week.  It’s just down the block from where I live.  Do you remember Jon Moxley?  He was part of Austin’s football team and dated Renee Young, who was my friend before we started dating.  Blonde auburn curly hair, blue eyes?” Oh boy, the flash in Mark’s eyes actually sent a shiver down her spine as she took another sip of wine.  It was calming her nerves, thankfully. “He invited me out, said he needed a partner to climb with and I figured it couldn’t hurt to try it.  Then after that, we went to some kind of smoothie shop that had the best pomegranate smoothie I’ve ever had in my life.” Teralyn took another bite of veal with the vegetables, still not believing how incredibly delicious this was.

 

He hadn’t touched it because it was going to be gone in five bites since he had a big mouth.  Taker was eating, slowly, his eyes fastened on her while she told him about meeting with Jon Moxley.  He remembered the curly mop haired idiot, he had been a jock, one of Austin’s idiot boys who had bought the cult hype and helped spread the unsavory rumors around.  Well, that had all ended well for them, hadn’t it?  Pomegranate smoothie, it was good to know that rose and those jeweled seeds had left a lasting impression on her at least.

 

“I’m glad you’re takin’ up some new hobbies, interesting about Moxley.  I always thought he’d try out for professional sports…” Jon Moxley was the best center on the football team, back then, in recent years at the college and he had won the championship his freshmen year, so the boy was very gifted when it came to sports.

 

“Nah, he was never really into them.  I asked him about it when we hung out the other day.” Before going to see a movie that followed with ice cream at a nearby street vendor stand. “He’s a mechanic now, actually.” Teralyn set her fork and knife down on the plate, since her food was gone, leaning back against the chair.  She was stuffed, that was one of the best meals she’d ever had in her life. “He’s not a bad guy and he said he was stupid in college, spreading those lies about The Ministry all over campus.  We talked about it, hashed everything out and I’ve decided to go with his life philosophy.  Hakuna matata all of it and start living and enjoying life.  There’s more to it than just work, after all.” She winked and finished the rest of her wine.

 

“Hakuna matata?” Taker echoed, wondering if he’d heard her correctly and sipped more of his wine.  That led Teralyn into explaining the children’s movie from the 90’s, The Lion King, something about a lion, a pumba…what the hell was a pumba?  It was something involving Disney and the 90’s for him had been vastly different than what she had experienced, that was for sure. “I feel like I’m missing some pop culture reference here.” Her giggling about it was amusing and he smiled at her, draining the rest of his wine, his food gone. “Let me know when you have room for dessert, darlin’.” He had not been lying when he said he made dessert and it would also be scrumptious. “Come sit with me on the couch?”

 

“Don’t you want to clean up the mess first?”

 

Mark shook his head and stood up, extending his hand to her.  She took it as he pulled her up from the chair and lead her away from the table to the living room portion of the penthouse.  It was a standard couch, nothing too fancy and a coffee table was in front of them.  Teralyn settled down on it, crossing one leg over the other and Mark did not release her hand.

 

“Okay, this is much better than that chair.” Her stomach was full of delicious food, slowly digesting and now she was sitting on a couch beside her ex, who had just pulled out all the stops cooking for her. “That really was a fantastic meal, Mark.  Thank you.”

 

“You’re welcome.  It was nice having someone to show off for, it’s been a while.” Taker leaned back into the comfortable couch and stretched his long legs and bare feet out, resting on the top of the coffee table.  He let his head rest against the back of the couch, turning so he could see her properly. “I got to ask because it’s been on my mind since you said yes to this invitation.  Why did you say yes, Teralyn?” Considering they hadn’t even officially ‘ended’ their relationship, it was interesting and a little surreal Teralyn was here now.  She had made her little announcement that night at the club and walked out.  Walked out on everything and he had just let things slide, let them go, just as much as she had.

 

That made her pull her hand out of his to rest in her lap, her eyes lowering from his and shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know, and that’s the honest truth.  I wasn’t going to, but…you sent me that rose and those beautiful pomegranate seeds and…I felt bad about what happened at the restaurant for lunch.  And part of me was curious why you wanted to cook for me in the first place.” Teralyn looked back up at him, confusion and curiosity swirling through her ocean blues because she could not figure out what this man’s intentions were. “So, I pose the same question to you – why did you send the invitation to me?” After all that had happened between them, and him showing up to her work out of the blue, their lunch going awry…and their past…Teralyn didn’t think she’d ever see Mark again after that day. “No better question, why did you send me the rose and pomegranate seeds?” That was the real question she wanted answered.

 

“Mostly to see if you’d actually come, other than that, I don’t know.” It was the same answer she had given him and Taker let his hand rest on his lap, the other busy holding his wine glass, though his emerald eyes never left hers.  There was no showing up out of the blue, she honestly didn’t think he would ignore that article, did she?  Well, it WAS Teralyn and she was a bit on the naïve side, always had been and he doubted it would ever change.  Just one of her more endearing qualities he adored for some reason. “And I wanted to remind you, darlin’, that there is always more than one way to tell a story.  Like Hades and Persephone.”

 

Doing it to prove a point and to see if she would come here…those were truthful, legitimate answers and Teralyn had to respect him for his honesty. “I see.” Why did it matter if Hades and Persephone had different stories told?  What did that have to do with them and their failed relationship? “Maybe you needed closure of some kind and maybe that’s why I decided to come here tonight too.”

 

They really had left everything hanging – well, SHE had, but Mark didn’t make any effort to contact her after that night at the strip club.  Her stuff was sent from his house a month later, after she had moved out of the apartment with Claudia into her own.  Claudia had dropped it off and they hadn’t spoken since that day.  It didn’t break her heart since she wasn’t very close with Claudia in the first place.

 

“Maybe.”

 

He had given her that month, figuring when she was ready to talk, she’d come to him.  Honestly, Taker had been exhausted just from thinking about it.  He had spent so much time building her up, trying to help Teralyn regain her confidence, trying to just…help her come out of that shell because he had known there was a vibrant person beneath the veneer.  That had exploded in a way he hadn’t thought possible and not in the best way either.

 

“Is that why you came tonight?”

 

Chapter 10

 

She didn’t know the answer to that question…no, that was a lie.  Teralyn knew why she’d come tonight, deep down inside, but she wouldn’t tell him that reason.  She would not put her heart on the line again.  It was that lingering, annoying fear, that uncertainty and distrust she had that prevented her from being completely honest with him.  There was nothing to be done about it either, it was just how she was and felt.  Emotionally stunted, as Mark had thought of her several times.

 

I still love him, that’s why I came here tonight. She wanted to see if there was anything left between them, any spark, any fire and so far, they were being friendly and cordial, but that was it. “Curiosity more than anything is why I’m here.  Maybe the closure deal, but it’s mostly curiosity.”

 

Teralyn also knew this may be her last chance to see him since he traveled all over for his business.  If it was, she didn’t want to leave things open anymore and felt she owed him something that was long overdue. “No, there is another reason why I came here tonight that’s more than closure or curiosity.  And I may not get another opportunity like this again to say it, so I’m going to say it.” She locked eyes with him and did what she could to fight back the intense emotion threatening to overwhelm her. “I’m sorry about what I did to you.  There’s no excuse for my actions, even though I’ve defended myself by saying I had to do it to keep myself financially secured.  I didn’t need anyone’s help.  I had to do it on my own.  I couldn’t rely on anyone.”

 

“When I look back at what I did, and how I handled it, all of those reasons are nothing more than excuses.  There was absolutely no reason for me to keep it from you, to lie to you about why I was working out, my night classes I was taking, all of it.  I was young and stupid and I honestly thought it was a job, nothing more, nothing less.  Just a job to help me pay my way through school and set me up financially for a while.  The only thing I had in my mind was doing things on my own and I refused to get help from my parents to get through schooling.  I didn’t care about the repercussions of our relationship or the fact I was lying to you and everyone else about what I was doing.” 

 

“I was selfish, inconsiderate, and wrong to do what I did to you.  I should’ve been honest with you from the start and told you what I had planned to do.  I don’t regret doing it, but I do regret what it did to us and it’s my fault, so I’m deeply sorry for hurting you, Mark.  You didn’t deserve to be betrayed that way and I hope you can forgive me.” Wow, it felt like a huge weight had suddenly lifted from her shoulders and the stream of tears sliding down her cheeks was proof of that.  It was also a weight lifted from her heart, a burden she’d been carrying around with her for the past six years. “Christ…”

 

Why the hell was she crying?  Taker had absolutely no idea and he realized if this was a chick flick, this was the part where he apologized about what he did to her at the strip club.  Truth be told, he had gone in with some wicked intentions.  Then she had denied him and…well, he hadn’t liked that, so he had gone out of his way to teach MORE of a lesson than he had been planning.  Humiliating her was his ultimate payback for all her lies and deceit.

 

“My ass shouldn’t have been in that club.” He admitted finally, inwardly cringing because he hadn’t MEANT to say the words, but here it was.  Not to mention, yes he actually had, but he could lie with the best of them. “The guys and I were celebrating a…milestone and it’s a place I did business out of.” He began laughing because in retrospect, it was hilarious. “You know though, that was the first time I’d been in there for something besides slinging drugs and it ended the way it did.  Maybe that should’ve been a wakeup call.” He reached out to use his thumbs, brushing away her tears.

 

“I don’t know if you’ll believe this or not, but…until that night, I ONLY danced and stripped.  I never did any lap dances because they weren’t required.  I COULD do lap dances for extra money, but I didn’t want to.  I never did anything else, especially going to the VIP lounges they had set up.  You were the first and only man I gave a lap dance too.  And I was planning on quitting that night because I found out earlier that day I got the internship with the Times.  I…never wanted you to find out about the job, truthfully.” Teralyn sniffled, taking another deep breath and realized just how much she’d been carrying around with her all this time. “I understand why you were there.” She still didn’t condone the fact he wanted to take her to that VIP lounge to have sex with her, though.  That showed he was capable of cheating on her with a stripper, even if it was her. “I forgive you for what happened that night, all of it.

 

He didn’t know whether or not he believed her because he had learned the very hard way that Teralyn, for all her supposed innocence and definite naivety, was full of deceit.  Half the time, it wasn’t even to be malicious, which in his not so humble opinion, made it worse. “I wasn’t askin’ for forgiveness, darlin’, I was just telling you I was sorry that it happened.” He retorted bluntly, not surprised when she rolled her eyes at him.  Good to know she remembered some things about him, such as the way he would say whatever he wanted for the most part. “Do you feel any better?”

 

“And I’m telling you that I forgive you, even if you didn’t ask for my forgiveness.  And yeah, I actually do.” Teralyn felt lighter and sat up on the couch, looking away from him to stare straight ahead. 

 

Mark didn’t have to believe her, but it was the truth and she had no reason to lie to him, not after all this time.  She hadn’t meant to be deceitful, it just happened with her thought process at the time.  Hadn’t Teralyn just said she was wrong for what she did?  Yes, yes she had, she admitted her faults, but she wanted him to know that she’d never actually cheated on him the way he nearly cheated on her, even though it was HER he would’ve cheated with.  Good lord, her brain hurt as Teralyn stood up from the couch, needing another drink in the worst way.

 

If it made her feel better, he supposed that was the most important thing, even though it didn’t matter to Taker either way.  Pushing himself up, he followed her quietly into the kitchen, watching as she topped off her glass of wine and wondered if her alcohol tolerance had improved any.  Last he knew, she couldn’t even drink two beers without getting buzzed.

 

“You ready for-” He had startled her and his response when she jumped, at him no less, was to loop his arm around her waist and trap her next to his body, steadying her. “Dessert?” It came out a little husky.

 

Indeed, her alcohol tolerance had increased exponentially throughout the past six years because the first two she’d turned to heavy drinking.  Vodka, Tequila, any kind of hard liquor she could get her hands on.  Once she started to see her grades slipping due to her drinking, Teralyn tapered off and only drank wine, wine coolers and beer.  Some of the wine spilled on the table from him startling her and she slowly looked up at him, not missing the way his voice had changed.  The huskiness sent a wave of warmth through her and Teralyn was pleasantly surprised that he still had the same effect on her he did back in college.  Her cheeks flushed again, for a second time that night and something she hadn’t felt in six years began to stir inside of her. 

 

Desire and need.

 

“Yeah, show me your second masterpiece.” She had no idea what Mark could’ve made, but was looking forward to it and their eyes remained locked, boring into each other.

 

“Don’t ya dare laugh.”

 

Cooking was no problem, baking and candy making were still a bit tricky, but he was rather pleased with how this had come out.  Taker had thought about showing her his ‘masterpiece’ and reminding her that there were other types of dessert, but…not yet.  He wouldn’t move in so fast and scare her off, though he also half expected her to jump him.  The woman had asked him to take her virginity, when they had first started dating, right against a door no less.  Turning and reaching down to adjust himself, he went to wash his hands before retrieving dessert.

 

If Mark knew WHY she had asked him to do that, he would’ve blown a gasket and taken half of New York City with him.  No, she was taking that one to the grave.  The whole reasoning behind it was because she wanted to lose her virginity BEFORE she started stripping.  It didn’t matter if she loved him or not, she wanted it gone and Ericka had been right – it worked wonders for her performance.  It really helped her understand what sex was really all about.  Definitely never, ever telling him the real reasoning behind wanting to lose her virginity.

 

“Why would I laugh at you for making a dessert?  You really make no sense, Calaway.” She took a sip of her wine, after cleaning the spill up and waited for him to return, raising a brow at the platter he set on the table. “Okay, what in the world is THAT?”

 

Taker would’ve blown a gasket all right, knowing she was basically whoring herself out just so she could be comfortable…whoring herself out for other men.  Well, maybe back then he would have blown a gasket.  Now that he was a little older, he would have found it amusingly stupid.  That would be the equivalent of him trying every drug he sold before selling it to make sure he was selling good product or something. “Mmm, a melting chocolate ball.” It was called magic melting something or other, kind of a stupid name, but it looked and tasted delicious. “Here, sit down.” Gesturing to the island table right there in the kitchen, Taker pulled out one of the stools from beneath it and then the other.

 

There were some things Mark never needed to know and that was definitely one of them.  She hadn’t lost her virginity that day anyway because he had stopped it from happening.  Instead, it was a romantic setting with a waterfall, in the back of his truck on a mattress, under the glistening hot sun and then later on that night under the moon and stars.  She smiled at him, watching as he poured chocolate sauce over the cake ball, or so that’s what it looked like.  Then, it began to disappear or disintegrate, revealing the dessert beneath with eh chocolate from the ball surrounding it.  Beneath was a delicious looking brownie type dessert, surrounded by strawberries and whipped cream on top of the brownie.

 

“Oh wow…” It looked very rich and she knew it would be delicious, taking one of the strawberries to dip it in the melted chocolate, popping it in her mouth. “Mmm…”

 

“Yeah?” Taker was genuinely smiling as he watched her trying it, finally getting himself a small bite. “You know, when I first started learning how to do this stuff, make desserts like this, I thought they were incredibly stupid, especially with how small they are.  How tiny.” Because they were barely more than four or five bites.  Another bite and he took his time in chewing it, savoring it.  Teralyn was enjoying it too, he could tell and it was…the weirdest thing, how that gave him pleasure, her enjoyment with something he had made just for her. “I get it now though, it’s rich, almost too rich if you try eating more than this.”

 

“It’s like cheesecake or tiramisu.  They’re delicious, but they are rich and you can only have a slice at a time or else they can really mess your stomach up.” She had experienced it firsthand when she bought a cheesecake and tried eating the whole damn thing in one night.  Needless to say, she had NEVER tried that again and instead stuck with chocolate eclairs. “This is just…on a whole other level of richness though.”

 

This type of dessert was not only meant to be split and shared, but to also savor every rich, chocolate bite.  Mark took another bite and ended up with some chocolate sauce on the corner of his mouth, her eyes zeroing in on it.  Reaching up, she gently swiped it away with the pad of her thumb and popped it in her mouth before taking another bite.

 

“They should call this the better than sex cake ball.” It was an instant orgasm in her mouth with every bite Teralyn took.

 

This stuff was no joke.  He could blow through a carton of ice cream by himself without any issues, but this stuff he had learned how to make…not happening.  There was a reason for the small amounts and he had figured that out quickly, fortunately…by himself.  That had just been a bad night all around and Taker was grateful nobody had been there to witness it. 

 

His tongue darted out to the corner she had swiped, watching as Teralyn absentmindedly popped her finger into her mouth.  It was such a seduction technique, he wondered if she knew she was doing it or if it was something she had learned during her stripper days.  No, he mentally cleansed all that, not about to let it ruin their night and honestly, at this point in their lives, who honestly cared?  The past was the past and he had more important things to focus on.

 

“I don’t know…” He drawled, his eyes darkening. “Sex is pretty good, when done right…”

 

No, she didn’t realize it was a seduction technique and had done it, so he didn’t get it in his goatee. “Yeah, very true.  I have a bit of a chocolate addiction, though.” She wouldn’t deny that, especially with him.  Sex with him was always mind-blowing and fantastic, made her toes curl and her…STOP THAT TRAIN OF THOUGHT RIGHT NOW! “Oh my god, I can’t eat another bite, Mark.” Teralyn set her fork down and rose her hands up in the air, admitting defeat and surrender. “If I take one more bite, I’m going to explode all over your pristine penthouse and I don’t think you wanna clean that mess up.” She groaned, not remembering the last time she had a meal quite like this and watched him finish the dessert off.

 

Chapter 11

 

His dessert.  Taker didn’t touch hers because he was somewhat insane, not entirely stupid.  That went straight to the trash without an ounce of shame or remorse.  She couldn’t finish it and he did not blame her. “So, that your way of telling me I should make something a little lighter next time?” He asked when he walked back over to the counter, watching as she topped their glasses off with the last of the wine.  At her raised brow, he flashed her another smile, this one just a hint predatory and the roses blossomed in her cheeks, causing his eyes to gleam a little wickedly. “There WILL be a next time.”

 

Honestly, Teralyn didn’t know what would happen tonight and she figured this was just Mark’s way of getting closure between them.  Hearing those words from him, however, made it sound like he wanted to see her again.  Cook for her again.  Spend time with her again.  Damn, her cheeks were red again as she took a long swig of the wine, feeling just slightly buzzed at the moment, nothing she couldn’t handle.

 

“You want to do this again with me?” Teralyn chewed her bottom lip when he nodded, slowly looking up into those gleaming, wicked emerald orbs she had dreamt about nearly every night for the past six years. “I guess I don’t have a problem with that, if that’s what you want.  I should return the favor, though, and cook for you sometime.”

 

“After all the cooking you did before, I feel like I owe you quite a bit of meals, darlin’.” He was a little surprised, to be honest, that she had agreed. 

 

Nevertheless, it was one thing to agree right now, while in his presence, another entirely to follow through once they were apart.  It wasn’t as though Taker was asking her to be his one and only again…yet.  He wasn’t looking for things to get back to how they were; that had been six years ago and they hadn’t been who they were today.  He was just letting Teralyn know he was interested and that was likely never going to change.

 

“Okay then, a compromise…we cook together.  You can even show me some of those fancy tricks you learned in your classes.” Teralyn offered, taking a step toward him and then another, until she was right in front of him instead of a few feet apart. 

 

This was her way of telling him she was also interested, but she was also keeping her guard up for the time being.  There was no way she could handle a third heartbreak, not with Mark.  Unlike college, they could actually date each other, make plans around their own schedules and maybe eventually figure out if they truly belonged together or not.

 

“What do you say, Mark?”

 

“Fancy tricks?” He echoed, wrinkling his nose.  Some of the things he’d learned were fancy, he supposed, though not so much a trick as learned skills. “All right, darlin’,” He slowly moved his hands until they were on her hips, letting her see what he was planning on doing and putting a stop to it if she wanted.  Since she didn’t, he assumed Teralyn was comfortable. “You’re buzzed.” Not very much, but enough to potentially get in some trouble if she were pulled over. “Want a coffee?” He pulled her in a little further, leaving barely any space between their bodies.

 

“Don’t worry, I’m still in my right frame of mind and my alcohol intake has increased since college.  I can handle more than just two beers these days.” Hell, they had finished off that bottle of expensive wine together and she was feeling really good right now.  His hands on her hips felt amazing and she could no longer hold herself back, slowly sliding her hands up his bare muscular chest to rest them on his broad shoulders. Just one kiss, one taste of him is all I need.  If I’m dreaming, I never want to be woken up again. Just because she felt brave enough to do it, thanks to some liquid courage, Teralyn did make the first move and rose up on her tiptoes to softly brush her lips against his. “Mmm…”

 

He had one glass prior to her arrival, actually it had been half a glass.  So, there was like six and a half, seven glasses of wine in that bottle, good to know. “Never said you weren’t in your right frame of mind, darlin’.” He rumbled against her lips once the kiss broke and it had been a very chaste kiss. 

 

Taker hadn’t tried for tongue, no coaxing into something else, he had been a gentleman.  It had nothing to do with what she could and couldn’t handle, it had to do with legal limits and driving.  New York City was a very weird state when it came to laws and whatnot.  There honestly was no place like it and he didn’t mean that in a necessarily good way.  Bringing his hand up, palm against her cheek, Taker let his head rest against hers lovingly.

 

This felt right, him holding her like this and being close to him again, after all this time.  It felt like Teralyn was finally home and her lips were burning just from that small kiss she gave him.  He hadn’t pulled back, he returned it just as gently and it made her heartrate speed up.  That warmth was flooding her body again and all the sensations, all the feelings from back in college, came rushing back.

 

“I know, I just wanted to assure you I’m fine.” More than fine now that she was in his arms again and Teralyn pressed her forehead to his as well, adding her own pressure. “I missed you.” She slid her hand up his arm to lace their fingers together against her cheek, ocean blue and emerald swirling together while their eyes remained locked. I love you. Those words would not leave her lips for a while, not until she was certain they were going to last this time. 

 

Surprisingly, that little voice in her head had gone completely dormant.

 

It felt right because even with everything, good and bad that happened between them, with what he did to ‘make’ money and what she had done as well, none of it ultimately mattered.  At the end of the day, his lies and hers did not matter at all.  The shady business they did behind each other’s back did not matter either.  When they were together without the outside world pressing in, it was perfection between Taker and Teralyn.  King and Queen.  It had been this way back then too, when it was just them, nothing else mattered.  They were able to sort through their personal problems, when they actually confessed them and opened up, able to strengthen and repair their relationship as well.

 

“I missed you too, Teralyn.” He returned just as softly, committing this moment to memory.

 

She believed him.  With every fiber of her being, she believed his words and was also searing this moment in her memories, never wanting to forget it.  Whatever happened in the past couldn’t be changed.  The damage between them was done, but…it could be repaired.  That was the one strength in their relationship, being able to repair and strengthen through truth and honesty.

 

“I was hoping you did.  I didn’t know how you felt about me after all this time.” He had gotten married to a Vegas showgirl, after all, which had knocked her for a loop.  That was something she would never admit outside of her own head, however. “I never stopped thinking about you after we parted.  I always thought about you and hoped you were happy and safe.”

 

Also kicking herself in the backside repeatedly for what she’d done, realizing the mistake she had made with him too late.  There was one thing she didn’t want to do and that was start over with him because, for the most part, their relationship hadn’t been bad.  There were so many great memories and Teralyn didn’t want to start from scratch, if they wound up back together again.

 

The damage could be repaired, as long as he remained secretive with her.  Then again, probably not because Teralyn would not be amused if she knew what he did.  However, sometimes life lessons had to be taught.  Taker had put himself in a catch .22, it would be interesting to see how that all played out if it came to light.  When it came to light.  Happy and safe, this woman was such a contradiction.  She was too good and kind for the likes of him and yet a scandalous liar when it suited her.  Teralyn was probably perfect for him.  All sweet and spice with that sliver of something wicked in her core.

 

“You’re too good for the likes of me, you know that, don’t you, darlin’?” Brushing his lips along her jawline, moving to her mouth, Taker craved another taste of her, even a small one.

 

She slid her arms around his neck, pressing herself closer to him and the kiss quickly turned hot and deep, especially when she didn’t let him pull away.  Instead, she tightened her arms around his neck and slid her tongue out to swipe across his lips, moaning at the first real taste of him in six years.  It made her shiver and she didn’t know if it was the wine or him or a combination of the two, but the need for this man was overwhelming.  Jumping into bed together tonight couldn’t happen, but that didn’t mean they couldn’t kiss and touch each other.

 

“And you’re too good for me, handsome.” Even with what he did for a living, being a drug lord, Mark had never lied to her.  Her trust for him would have to be rebuilt and until Teralyn fully did trust him again, she would not sleep with him. “Mark…” She pried her lips away from him, staring into those dark forest green eyes and slid her tongue along her bottom lip. “This is all we can do tonight, okay?  I-I don’t wanna rush anything…” Not this time, there was no hidden agenda of hers and she hoped there wasn’t any for him either.

 

Not tonight, obviously, but sometime real soon, they would have to have another talk.  Tonight, she had already laid out quite a bit and they both came rather far with each other from where they had been the day he had shown up in her workplace.  In just hours, what had taken mere minutes to destroy six years ago, had slowly started mending and Taker did not want to ruin it.

 

“I’m not looking to bed you right out the gate, Teralyn.” He reassured her, a bit amused that she was actually saying those words out loud given her prior stance on sex and doors. “I know this is going to take some time.” That did not mean Taker couldn’t kiss her senselessly.

 

Mark could kiss her all he wanted and hold her, caress her, as long as he stayed away from her two intimate areas.  For now.  Her ass was free to be groped if he wanted to as well, she didn’t mind that.  They hadn’t really taken the proper time to get to know each other in college.  She had thought long and hard about this over the past six years and everything was rushed.  Mostly because of her and Ericka in her ear about losing her virginity for the job.  Teralyn didn’t regret losing it to Mark, but she did regret not taking her time and getting to know him better before they did the deed.  They had a second chance to do things right and they were both a lot more mature with more patience.

 

“It will be worth the wait.” She murmured, feeling him lift her to wrap her legs around his waist and Mark carted them back to the couch, sitting down with her straddling him.  Then, their mouths connected again, making out on the couch with just kissing and touching.

 

Hadn’t he been the one to say something about that?  About timing and everything?  Even back then, Taker had known it was a bad idea, especially given how short a time they had known each other and what he HAD known about Teralyn.  Turned out he had been right and yet here he was, a moth to the flame, preparing to do the tumble down the rabbit hole all over again.  This time, Taker knew when they crashed and burned, a lot of it was on him and he was willing to play that game, to risk it all.  Of course, if they were fast-tracking making out after one ‘dinner date’ and he wasn’t expecting the sex thing to remain on the back burner very long either.

 

“Usually is.”

 

They couldn’t just start over from scratch with hand holding and talking, not like they had begun in college.  They knew each other, they’d been together and she was just drawn to him as he was to her.  Moth to a flame indeed.  More like a fly to a spider.  Teralyn could only hope Mark didn’t devour her whole in a bad way or kill her, that their relationship would be different this time.  There would be no sex until she was 100% sure and nothing would persuade her otherwise or change her mind.  There would be no sleepovers or anything of that nature, they were going to date the right way and tonight was the beginning of that. 

 

After two straight hours of kissing, touching, and exploring, Teralyn managed to pull herself away from Mark to go home.  She didn’t want to leave, but knew it was for the best if they were serious about getting back together.  They continued kissing all the way down to her car, both standing there for another hour with her in his arms and their lips locked.  By the time she finally got into her car and drove away, with extremely swollen lips, it was after 2 AM in the morning.  Teralyn also made sure to leave her number with him, so they didn’t have to stick with just emails and told him to call her when he was ready to see her again.

 

Chapter 12

 

“I need a new job, mine sucks.” Jon informed Teralyn a few days later during lunch. 

 

They had met up during their respective breaks to start planning their next rock climbing excursion.  He held up his hand, showing off the scraped up, swollen knuckles.  All cleaned of course, but goddamn it wasn’t fun at all.  Jon had a lovely bit on his calf too, from tripping over Roman’s stuff and bashing his leg into a lowered car.

 

“You know, I wanted to be a cameraman, film exciting stuff for a while…” Turned out filming sex was not something that qualified being a cameraman, who knew?

 

“You poor thing, I’m sorry.” Teralyn frowned at his swollen knuckles, not able to imagine how difficult being a mechanic must’ve been.  They were at a local diner, sitting inside because outside it was over 100 degrees and there was no way she could eat in that kind of heat. “Have you thought about getting another job, looking in the paper to see what’s out there?” She asked, knowing there wasn’t any positions within the Times that he would qualify for or even want to do.  Unless maybe a maintenance guy, but mechanics made a lot more money than maintenance guys.  Besides, he had a job where he could use his trade school degree in. “We all have bad days, maybe this was just a bad day for you, Jon.”

 

“Nah, I’m going to give up the glamorous life of a grease monkey and come follow you around with a camera.  You can be April O’Neil and I’ll be…whoever the fuck was behind the camera.” Jon was joking, dragging his steak fries through the mountain of ketchup he had poured right in the center of his plate. “In all seriousness, doll,” He popped that fry into his mouth, blue eyes locking on her. “There’s been some talk going around the seedier parts of town about that article you did.” He’d know because one of his favorite bars was not only along his way home, but also…shady, seedy, not a place he’d ever bring her.

 

“Really?”

 

Teralyn didn’t know if she liked that or not, tilting her head slightly and could see the worry in his eyes.  Her boss did warn her there could be some backlash headed her way with the article, even though she hadn’t put anything incriminating into it.  Still, the fact of the matter was it she wrote about a potential drug lord, which some people deemed to be a myth in the shadier, seedier part of the city.

 

“What are they saying?” Was she in danger?  Was that why Jon asked her out for lunch today?  Mark wasn’t going to like this one bit if that was the case.

 

It didn’t matter if she liked people talking about her article, that was just how life worked and she’d have to get used to it.  Wasn’t that what being a journalist was supposed to be about?  Getting people talking and thinking?  Jon had asked her out for lunch because they were friends and friends did that.  The article thing was just a byproduct and he honestly thought she would have known people were going to talk.  The New York Times did not publish anything unless there was some truth in it, even he knew that.

 

“Wondering when the boogeyman is going to come for you?” Jon remembered that nickname very well and had to wonder if it had been the same Calaway guy, the teacher’s aide, she had been dating in college.  How many people had that nickname, the Undertaker?

 

Teralyn chuckled in response, shaking her head. “Nah, not really.” If anyone came for her, she would defend herself and had the means, the capability, to do so. “People are gonna talk and any gossip about it is better than nothing.  At least it’s getting recognition.”

 

That actually made her feel a mixture of good and bad.  On one hand, it was good for her career to have recognition for the article, but the bad part came with the fact it was about Mark…the man she loved.  It’d been a week since she had dinner with him at his place and they talked almost every day, both making an effort.

 

“I don’t know if its gossip, not all of it.  I heard a rumor the other day that the cops have been investigating those leads and shit you posted.  There’s some crimes, I guess, associated with this guy, and they’re gonna try following whatever you did to see if they can’t wrap it all up and pin him with a bow.  If he’s that bad, maybe it won’t be a bad thing.  You can say you helped catch a criminal.” Jon was just waiting for the cops, the detectives, to knock on her door.  It was going to happen, only a matter of time.

 

Mark would handle it.  Teralyn wasn’t worried about police, especially since he had been skating by this entire time, even in college, AND nobody knew his true identity either.  They didn’t know the Undertaker’s real name and she did not divulge that in the article.  That would’ve been incredibly stupid and she had done everything she could to protect Mark.  If the police came to her, she would continue protecting him.  It would all be fine.

 

“Of course there is.  Just being a drug lord is a crime in itself.” Hello, selling and distributing drugs! “And if they do catch him or her because of my article, then so be it.  I don’t see it happening though.  I didn’t even find out his or hers real name either.”

 

Jon didn’t say a word, just let her change the topic and hoped she knew what she was doing.  The rumors back in the day had been the Undertaker of The Ministry fraternity house had been slinging drugs, selling girls, a whole bunch of horrible things.  Not many people went openly by that name and he was a bit curious if there was a connection.  If Teralyn didn’t think the detectives were coming, she was out of her mind.  Or maybe they’d try to get whoever her sources had been instead.  Either way, for someone this big, the law was on its way.

 

They wouldn’t find him because Taker had just arranged for the ‘Undertaker’ to surface and get shot down in a drug deal gone wrong.

 

Dennis Knight was officially living on borrowed time and would atone for what he’d done.

 

~!~

 

“Breaking news just in, the man known as the Undertaker, authorities have been investigating, has been gunned down in Atlanta, Georgia!  Authorities haven’t said much, only that gunshots were heard and they were notified by several anonymous callers, complaining about hearing the gunshots.  Authorities arrived on the scene to find who is allegedly known as the Undertaker, shot twice in the chest and once in the head.  More on this story as it develops…”

 

Teralyn couldn’t breathe, couldn’t think, couldn’t move from the spot on the couch, staring at the television screen in shock.  Pure shock.  She felt numb from head to toe, slowly lifting her hand to cover her mouth after five straight minutes of staying frozen where she was.  Mark was…dead?  They’d only been back together for a month and…he was gone?  It felt like her chest was caving in at the moment, tears slipping down her cheeks as the numbness wore off, but the shock remained.  Her phone began to ring and Teralyn couldn’t move to answer it, even though it was right in front of her, facedown, so she couldn’t see who was calling.  No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t pull her gaze away from that television screen.

 

Technically, it wasn’t him, but it was.  Nobody except a few people knew who the Undertaker really was and this had been a beautiful idea.  Kane had even volunteered to go handle it, after which he was going home to his pregnant wife and children.  The body hadn’t been shown yet, but there was plenty of ‘evidence’ in the ‘Undertaker’s’ home down in Georgia.  That had been Kane’s little joke, the devil went down to Georgia and all that.  Mark sighed when she didn’t answer, knowing he should have probably told her what was coming, BUT…they had a deal when it came to his business.  Also, Teralyn was a journalist and some things just could not be discussed. “Darlin’, you need to call me back, or I can come over.” He even sent her a text message, something Taker rarely did.

 

Teralyn didn’t receive any of it due to ignoring her phone, trying to wrap her mind around the fact Mark was gone.  She managed to stand up from the couch and moved to the kitchen, immediately breaking down.  The last time they’d been in this kitchen together, they cooked, laughed, and danced to the radio playing.  Mark had drawn her into his arms and began swaying with her to George Strait’s ‘Carrying Your Love with Me’.  It was on a whim, he just started dancing with her while the food cooked and even sang the song to her.  That had been two days ago…and she’d been so happy, they were happy, and now it was all gone.

 

“M-Mark…” Gripping the counter, it took everything inside of Teralyn not to drop to her knees, her hand clutching her stomach.

 

All the while, her phone kept ringing and going to voicemail in the living room.

 

When she didn’t answer at all within the next few hours, he immediately went to her penthouse.  Teralyn had invited him over a few times and he had finally, recently in fact, taken her to his REAL place.  He had even told her about the other one being ‘borrowed’ and the reason why.  Protecting himself and she had understood.  She had even found it amusing, such a weird woman.  Damn it, Teralyn wasn’t even answering her door and he began buzzing it, mentally rolling his eyes.  Eventually, he retrieved security to let him in based on a wellness check, stepping inside quietly and closed the door behind him.  She was crying, he could hear her, frowning and realized maybe he should have said something.

 

“Teralyn…”

 

Her head snapped up as soon as she heard his low baritone voice fill her penthouse, her face nothing more than a mess of tears.  WHAT THE HELL WAS GOING ON?!  Teralyn was crying so hard, sobbing so hard, she was hiccoughing and could not get a single word out, stumbling away from the counter.  All she could do was stare at him, clutching her chest tightly because it really felt like her heart might give out at any second.  It had been in shambles while she watched that news broadcast and now…it was painfully, slowly, piecing itself back together again.

 

“H-How…?” What if he was a ghost?  Teralyn believed in ghosts and wondered if Mark was now haunting her, another wave of despair crashing over her at the possibility.

 

Was she really falling to pieces all over again?  He shook his head and walked over to her, scooping her up and bent down to brush his lips against hers.  The warmth, the scent, hell his facial fuzz tickling at her should’ve all been good indicators he was alive and kicking.

 

“It wasn’t me, darlin’.” Taker rumbled, figuring the next time he pulled some crazy stunt like that, he’d give her a heads up. 

 

To be fair though, he didn’t actually expect the demise of the Undertaker to make the national news the way it did.  Her story had blown up.  FBI had been after him since his drug trade had transcended state lines, making it a federal matter.

 

“I’m here.” He carried her shaking body over to the couch and sat down, cradling her in his lap.

 

All Teralyn could do was cling to him, not able to kiss him back because she was one big ball of emotion at the moment.  She buried her face in the crook of his neck, her tears beating down on his neck and kept silently thanking god he was really alive.  Later, she would smack him, but for now, Teralyn had to calm down and him whispering soothing words in her ear helped a great deal. 

 

Why didn’t he tell her what he was planning?  Didn’t he think she would fall to pieces thinking she lost him?!  They said the Undertaker was DEAD, gunned down!  How did he EXPECT her to react to breaking news that would be all over the country since it was a federal matter?!  Did he think she’d be happy about this?!  Or wouldn’t cry her eyes out over losing him?!

 

Being the Times, of course her article had blown up and Teralyn hated herself for writing it because now Mark had been on the FBI’s radar.  Jon had been right.  They had come to her, questioning about who she interviewed and she’d been honest with them since they had a lot of information from her boss.  Dennis Knight had been up in the mountains somewhere, hidden far away, where the world could no longer get to him, if he wanted to keep living.

 

“I-I t-thought I…I lost y-you…” She finally spoke an hour later, her sobs ceasing, but she was still crying while stroking his chest, the trembling also diminishing.  Slowly, Teralyn lifted her eyes to meet his, so many different emotions roaring through her at once, but one outweighed them all. “I-I can’t l-lose you again, M-Mark…” Holy Christ, that had scared the hell out of her!

 

Under normal circumstances, Taker would not have the patience for this type of outburst.  He had the patience for it back in college when he definitely had to protect his image and himself, but these days…not so much.  So maybe he had changed more than he had originally thought.  Except with her, Teralyn was always the exception to whatever rules he was currently following.  He felt like a jackass for not giving her some kind of heads up.  It had only been a month and he knew what she had told him about how she felt, how much he had doubted it. Taker wasn’t anymore, so maybe there was some silver lining here, doubts be gone.

 

“No, I’m here and I’m not going anywhere, Teralyn.  I’m sorry I didn’t tell you…”

 

It wasn’t all right what he did, but Teralyn also wouldn’t let it come between them either. “You scared the hell out of me.  Please don’t ever do that again.”

 

In her eyes, she had reacted like a normal woman finding out the love of her life was killed.  Teralyn had EVERY right to have a meltdown and it also made her realize how much she LOATHED Mark’s profession.  He was in constant danger and she hadn’t helped with that article, which was why the FBI had been after him in the first place and why he had to stage the Undertaker’s death.

 

“This is my fault, isn’t it?” Her eyes lowered to her lap as Teralyn took another deep shaky breath, wiping her tears away. “It’s that damn article I wrote.  I should’ve turned it down and told Daniel to let someone else handle it or tried convincing him it wasn’t a smart idea to go after you.” Maybe she deserved to be scared out of her mind for a bit, even if Mark didn’t mean to do it. “I’m sorry, Mark…damn it…”

 

Chapter 13

 

“Well, to be fair, we weren’t together at the time.” However, it was her fault for basically turning ‘ideas’ that the FBI already had into concrete facts.  What they had known had been collaborated by her article and sources. “Don’t be sorry darlin’, I should’ve said something to you…” At the same time, that might have been a bad idea since police and the FBI had already been at her door.  Taker had no idea of knowing if she was being watched or not.  Not likely and now it didn’t matter. “Besides, with the Undertaker dead, I can start wrapping shit up and get into something legitimate and legal.”

 

“I should’ve turned the article down.  There were other things I could’ve written about, other ideas.  Daniel was adamant about getting into the under belly of the city, though, and…I haven’t been in the company long enough to really turn down any idea they give me to write.” Teralyn really resented her job right now, especially since Mark had to ‘kill’ himself off in order to get the FBI to wrap up their investigation. 

 

Why didn’t he hate her for this? 

 

It was her fault he was targeted in the first place and, yet, here he was, comforting and calming her down. “If you leave New York again,” Teralyn swallowed hard, looking up into his eyes and reached out to caress his face with the back of her hand. “I’m going with you.  I can be a journalist anywhere, but I won’t let you leave without me.” Something told her Mark didn’t want to live in New York City for the rest of his life and she didn’t care where she lived as long as he was there.

 

Truthfully, Taker hated New York City.  He had only come back for…reasons, several of them, one being her.  Eventually, they’d have to talk about everything he was keeping under his hat, so to speak.  There were so many secrets, he was surprised he managed to keep them all where they needed to be.  One thing at a time, though.

 

“You think you’re going to be able to take your work at the Times and be somebody somewhere else?” He asked, no malice in his tone, just curiosity because she was…a record breaker when it came to her job.  Taker wondered if she even knew it.

 

“I’ll figure it out.  Maybe I’ll find something else to do, if I can’t be a journalist wherever we go.” Shifting from sitting sideways on his lap, Teralyn straddled him and this time kissed him, now that the tears had finally subsided, along with the grief and shock. “That’s how important you are to me.  My life is nothing without you in it.  Nothing else matters except you and me and what we have now.  Our future.  You asked me the other day where do I see myself in five years from now.  When I said with you, I meant it.  And when I thought you were…gone tonight, I felt like dying right along with you.” Teralyn pressed her forehead to his, breathing him in and felt his hands caressing her sides up and down gently. “I love you, Mark Calaway, and wherever you go, I go.”

 

One thing she had learned tonight – nobody knew what the future held, so living life to the fullest and being happy was all that mattered to her.  All Teralyn wanted was to be with him, no matter what, and the interesting part about all of this was they hadn’t reconciled sexually yet.  They were both holding off, taking their time and it felt wonderful to know there was no rush whatsoever. 

 

Eventually they were going to have to do something because his hand was chafing and he had given serious thought to buying himself a pussy pocket.  Back in the day, Taker would've gotten his kicks elsewhere and just been discreet about it.  Now not so much, he was actually devoted to her.  Physically anyway.  He still had something he needed to tell Teralyn before they went farther just not today.  She had already drained her emotional reserves.  He opened his mouth to say something else and then groaned when her cell went off.

 

Teralyn didn’t care who was calling at the moment, her full focus on the man in front of her that had a tight hold on her heart.  If Mark was having issues with the intimacy between them, she had no idea because he hadn’t said anything.  They made dinners together, though some nights she let him work his magic in the kitchen and watched.  She loved the talks they had, it felt like old times whenever they were alone together, at the house, just down the gravel road from the dome.  Everything was falling into place…except her trust issues with him.  Even though she loved him and was completely devoted, part of her, a small part, still wasn’t ready to have Mark in her bed again.  It would happen eventually, it was inevitable, but until she was completely ready, only kissing and touching would happen.

 

“Damn it…” She growled when it rung again and turned, grabbing it from the coffee table to answer it. “Hello?”

 

It was her boss, Daniel.  Had she seen the news?  Was she aware of what had happened?  He was already telling her without even waiting for her reply.  A body hadn't been shown or a picture of the man, not yet, but it would be happening soon enough.  Providing the Feds hadn’t messed up the Undertaker’s face.

 

“Most likely you’re going to get some official recognition because your information is what led to this scumbag being taken down.  Good work, Teralyn!”

 

She didn’t want the recognition for this and stood up from Mark’s lap, tearing a hand through her hair.  Hadn’t she been through enough tonight? “Thank you, sir.” God, Teralyn felt sick to her stomach, shaking her head and rubbed the back of her neck, her cheeks growing red.  It wasn’t a blush either.  She was flushing from anger – anger at herself for writing that stupid article in the first place. I should’ve told him no when he presented me with the idea!  Damn it! “I really didn’t do anything except an interview and even then, a lot of what I said in the article was speculation…”

 

“It doesn’t matter, your name is on the article, so you will get the recognition, no matter what.  This is going to generate great publicity for the company, Teralyn.  This is huge, you should really be proud of yourself!”

 

That did NOT make her feel any better, however. “You should get recognition too since you’re my boss and gave me the idea in the first place, sir.”

 

They were the New York Times, generating for the company wasn’t really that big a deal, but he was trying to get her excited because she sounded so…not. “No, that’s not how it works.  I’m behind the scenes as the editor for a reason and your speculation was based in facts, the FBI already had a lot of speculation and then you confirmed everything they already knew, which is why they acted.  Congratulations, you helped catch a drug lord killer!  I hear this guy was really evil, credit for that murder on the bridge, where the body parts had been placed in each corner of it and then the head in the center…word is that was the Undertaker too.” Teralyn could practically hear him shuddering at that thought through the phone. “We’re having a small party at work for this, you’re the guest of honor.  I’ll talk to you then!”

 

“But-!” Teralyn groaned when the call ended and she tossed her phone on the coffee table, shaking her head. 

 

Guest of honor?  What the HELL?  She didn’t do anything besides write one lousy article about the Undertaker and it had BLOWN up!  Never mind the fact she knew Mark had done that bridge incident, the murder had been gruesome and they had to write about it.  It made her wonder sometimes how she could be in love with a monster like him, but Teralyn had accepted that side a long time ago.

 

“Jesus Christ, I need a drink.” Between thinking Mark was dead for three hours and now being hailed as the guest of honor at her job…Teralyn immediately pulled a bottle of wine out of the fridge and poured herself a hefty serving. “Kind of wish I had something harder than this right now.”

 

It was a well-written article that had been researched very well, the speculation was all based in fact and had sources to back it up.  Taker was a bit amused with how distraught she was over doing her job and doing it to the best of her abilities.  Well, mostly.  Teralyn HAD known he was alive and his identity, all of that.  The fact that the woman, with everything between them had happened, had NOT sold him out was a miracle.

 

“Darlin’, this isn’t a bad thing, being recognized for your work.” Taker couldn’t keep both the amusement or the pride from his tone.

 

“It’s not a bad thing to be recognized, and if it was any other criminal that was brought down I would be over the moon about this.  But it’s not.  It’s you.”

 

Teralyn looked up at him with such turmoil in her eyes, it made Mark pull her against him, her arms instantly encircling his waist.  Why didn’t this bother him more?  Maybe because the Undertaker was dead and the FBI would finally lay off the case.  Or maybe he was truly proud of her for the article she wrote about him.

 

“He said there was gonna be a party at the office and I’m going to be the guest of honor.” She looked up at him again, leaning into his hand stroking her cheek. “Will you come with me if they allow us to bring guests?”

 

“You wanna bring the Deadman, the actual Undertaker, to your honor party about bringing him down?” Taker wanted to make sure she understood just how hilarious that actually was. “I’ll come, wouldn’t miss it.” He was trying to keep his tone serious, but this whole thing was amusing.  Why would he be bothered? “Darlin’…just so we’re clear on this, you do realize what I’ve done, don’t you?  Why they won’t be bothering you anymore or looking for the Undertaker anymore?” Or maybe Teralyn knew, had gathered it from the facts she had available, and was trying not to dwell on the fact he had someone murdered and then ‘given’ his alias.

 

Leaning up, she softly kissed him and wrapped her arms around his neck, feeling his arms tighten around her. “Even though I wish you would’ve given me a heads up, so I didn’t think you were dead for three hours, I know why you did what you did.  I don’t blame you for it either.  Anything you do, good, bad, ugly, it doesn’t matter.  I support you and I love you.” Taker did it to protect not only himself and keep himself out of prison, but her as well. “I told you a long time ago that I accept who you are fully and I still do.  I always will.” A big part of Teralyn did wish he’d get out of this drug business, however, but she would never ask him to do that.

 

“In my defense, darlin’, I wasn’t sure if the cops were eyeing you or anything, so…this worked out better safety wise for us both.  Also, if you would’ve checked your cell, it wouldn’t have been three hours.  I realized the error of my ways shortly after that clip aired.” Not to mention, Teralyn should have never agreed to do the article about him, period, not that he would ever say that out loud.  She had failed a test, it happened, and there was no changing it. “For the record though, anyone else comes climbing out of the woodwork to talk to you about me…walk away.” Because Dennis Knight was officially dead in every way, unlike him, and he would do the same thing to anyone else who decided to become a snitch and talk to the press.  It was just nicer for everyone if they shut up and minded their own business. “So…” He studied her thoughtfully, glad to see that her mood had perked up a bit. “Feeling any better?”

 

“I will, I won’t put you in danger ever again and I guess I deserved to be scared shitless for a little while after what I did.” Teralyn sincerely hoped she was never questioned about Undertaker again because she had no intentions of answering any of them.  Her career wasn’t worth sacrificing her relationship to Mark; it meant more to her than making money and being the guest of honor to anything. “And I’m better now that I’m with you.” For three hours, she didn’t think she’d ever be able to do this again, to feel him hold her in his arms or kiss him, touch him, anything. “I need you to do something for me.” Teralyn waited for him to respond with a simple ‘what?’ and she softly kissed him. “Don’t leave me tonight.  I want to fall asleep in your arms and wake up in them.  Please?”

 

His little lesson had been part of a grander scheme, a grander plot, and honestly, Taker had not been expecting her to fall back into his arms so easily.  He had thought he was going to have to work at it and even then, Teralyn might’ve told him to go to hell.  He had been a spiteful, manipulative bastard and he was realizing he never wanted her to know any of it.  It would be in both their best interests to get out of New York City and start over, start fresh.  Soon, they would have to have that talk, sort out things, AFTER he told her the truth about the strip club incident, which would not be tonight.  She had already had too much come down on her as it was.

 

“I will, darlin’, but do me a favor?  Come to my place tomorrow night, let me cook for you and spend the night there with me.” Tomorrow, Taker would start the process of coming clean about almost everything he’d done to her, how he had manipulated her life all this time.

 

It was Friday night, so she didn’t have work until Monday and the weekend was free to do whatever she wanted. “Whatever you want, I’m there.” Teralyn should’ve made him work harder to be with her, but at the same time, Mark could’ve done the same thing to her. 

 

He could’ve made HER work hard to be with him again after what she did to him.  They had hurt each other, but they were mending and growing closer with each passing day in their rekindled relationship.  Falling back into his arms and the swing of things between them had been scary, but also rewarding and Teralyn refused to live her life in fear.  She loved him, unconditionally, irrevocably, and could not live her life without him.  Mark could be spiteful, manipulative, and borderline psychotic…but as long as he treated her well, like his Queen, that was all that mattered.

 

He had made her work hard, she just didn’t know it.  Teralyn didn’t know anything because he didn’t want her to know.  Taker had absolutely no idea that there were other forces at play against them both.  If he had known, he would have crushed everything and everyone that he deemed a threat not only to him, but also her, to them.  Kicking off his boots, Taker moved on the couch so he was laying back with her on top of him, wrapping his arms around her waist and kissed her forehead, smiling when Teralyn nestled into him.

 

“Tonight has been-”

 

Her phone was ringing again.

 

This time it was Jon.  He had sent her a text, asking if she had caught the news because it was a whirlwind.  He left her a voicemail, letting her know to call him sometime this weekend since they had a rock climbing date.

 

“You’re popular.”

 

Since when?  Last she checked, Jon was going out of town with a buddy of his camping up near the college.  He had told her as much and she honestly just wanted to spend the entire weekend in Mark’s arms.  She sent Jon a quick text message back, telling him she’d call him tomorrow and responded with a yes as far as seeing the news went.  Then, she shut her phone off completely and tossed it on the coffee table before snuggling against her man.

 

“To finish your thought, tonight has been hellacious.” She yawned, nuzzling his throat and heard him chuckle, his hand gliding up and down her back soothingly.  Within minutes, she was out cold, her breathing evening out.

 

Since his buddy had bailed on him, that’s since when.  Jon wasn’t amused, it was supposed to be a guy’s weekend and then turned into this solo thing that just wasn’t as fun.

 

Chapter 14

 

Jon Moxley.

 

Taker was a little surprised by the relationship that had sprung up, given Teralyn’s habit of letting the past control how she acted and behaved.  Then again…she was also breaking that habit, so maybe it wasn’t surprising.  Either way, he soon fell asleep holding her.  When she woke up the next morning, it would be to him in her kitchen, making her French toast and coffee.  She had a terrible night prior and needed to start her Saturday off properly.

 

“Morning, darlin’.” He rumbled when she poked her head off the couch.

 

Did she really fall asleep on top of him on the couch? “Hi…” The smell of delicious food permeated the air as she rolled off the couch to join him in the kitchen, accepting a cup of coffee with creamer.  She liked a little coffee in her creamer and Mark made it to perfection as she sipped it, purring at the taste. “I’m sorry we fell asleep on the couch.  I don’t know why we didn’t just go to my room.” Then again, Mark had pulled her on top of him on the couch and Teralyn couldn’t move after that, the exhaustion getting the best of her. “I see eggs over there, but what else are you making?  It smells so good.”

 

“French toast.  I ran down to that corner market while you were sleeping and got the good bread.” None of that store bought, pre-sliced stuff either.  Topped with cream, fresh fruits, if not for the fact that he was a drug selling murderer, Taker would have been perfect husband material.  It had him sniggering on the inside, the thought of it. “And don’t be sorry,” Turning away from her, he finished up the eggs before sliding them onto two plates and pulled the still warm toast from the oven where he had it setting. “You had a rough night.”

 

“So did you.  It couldn’t be easy planning your own demise, after all.” Teralyn smirked when he rolled his eyes at her, taking the plate he handed over. “Tonight when I sleep over at your place, we’re sleeping in your bed.  I don’t think either of us can handle another couch.” She informed him, already putting some salt and pepper on her eggs while he finished up with the French toast. 

 

He topped it with the cream and fruit, which was strawberries and her stomach rumbled with life.  Together, they walked over and sat at the table, but before Mark sat down, Teralyn gave him a good morning/thank you for breakfast kiss.  It truly was the perfect way to start off her Saturday morning as they proceeded to eat the delicious breakfast Mark made her.

 

“You really are one of a kind, you know that, handsome?”

 

“Yes, and I’m sure the world is eternally grateful for it.  Not everyone gets to see me at my best like you do.  Planning your own death isn’t as hard as you would think.” He eyeballed her as she took a bite of the French toast, waiting for that same look she’d had with the veal. “How is it?” Taker hadn’t made it in quite some time and this had been from memory, so…if he had totally botched it, he would feel bad about potentially poisoning her with the wrong spices.  She gave him a thumbs up with that euphoric expression and he smiled in satisfaction. “We’re going shopping today, by the way, before we go back to my place, where we will definitely be sleeping in my bed.” There was every intention of easing any physical stress she was carrying too.

 

“Sounds good to me.” Teralyn had no intentions of having sex with him tonight, not cottoning onto what he meant by sleeping in his bed.  She thought he was talking about actual sleep.  It’d only been a month since they reconciled and she didn’t realize what a toll that took on him, not being able to have ALL of her completely. “I definitely need to hit the gym this week sometime.  You’re gonna make me fat with all this delicious food.” She muttered good-naturedly, sipping her coffee and continued eating.  Kissing him on her way to the kitchen, with their plates, Teralyn proceeded to rinse the plates off before putting them in the dishwasher. “Hand me the skillet you used, please.” She would clean up since he was nice enough to cook.

 

They didn’t have to have sex.  Taker could do other things and it had been a long time since he had a proper dessert.  He was practically salivating just thinking about it.  Passing over the skillet, he moved to dry the dishes and put them away after Teralyn washed and rinsed.  There weren’t many.  Considering he had been sexually active for most of his adult life and recently, until getting back with her, going back on bread and butter was…hard.  It was not fun at all.  He was aware she wasn’t ready for sex and it was ironic how the tables had turned.  Taker was the one listening to that voice in his head and she was the one being reasonable.

 

“Hey, you want a workout, I’ll give you a workout.” He joshed, dropping a kiss on the top of her head.

 

The roses in her cheeks bloomed instantly. “I’m sure you would.” She remarked in a tease of her own, passing over the skillet after rinsing it off for him. 

 

Honestly, this was what a married couple did.  Cooked together, cleaned together, slept together…why the hell was she thinking about marriage?  Teralyn had no idea Mark had the same type of thoughts earlier and wondered if it was too soon to have sex with him.  She had needs too, it wasn’t just him that wanted it and she hadn’t had it six very long years.  Granted, she got herself off when she wanted, but for the most part, her sex drive had nearly been gone until Mark reentered her life.  She just didn’t know if a month was long enough to wait.  It was obvious they both loved and wanted to be with each other, so what was holding her back?

 

“So, what are we going shopping for?”

 

Not thinking about putting a ring on her finger, Taker found the idea of marriage repulsive.  If someone needed that piece of paper and a ring to validate their love, what kind of low self-esteem did they have?  Now, Taker got the financial reasons behind it, the taxes and the insurance stuff.  That he could wrap his mind around.  He was more of a ‘you’re mine, I’m yours’ kind of guy and if the relationship happened to fall into the ‘kind of married’ category, that was fine.  People could think what they wanted.  To be honest, him getting married was just putting a big bullseye on whoever was unlucky enough to get his last name.

 

“Groceries, and to clarify, I’ll work you out in any which way you want, darlin’,” He let his eyes roam her, a wicked grin spreading across his face. “I was also thinking maybe boxing.”

 

“Boxing?” Teralyn wasn’t sure if she’d want to box with Mark and raised a brow when he began playfully jabbing her in a boxing stance.  She reciprocated by putting her own fists up and Mark ordered her to punch his hand, his palm, so she did. “Okay, we can do that, but not right now.  Right now, I need a shower.” Badly. “And then I’ll pack a bag and we can head out to do that grocery shopping you want to do.” Taking his hands in hers, she stepped up to him and smiled when he lowered enough for her to reach his lips, passionately kissing him. “I’ll be out shortly.” Gliding the pad of her thumb across his lips, Teralyn pecked them one last time before heading down the small corridor leading to her bedroom…a place Mark had not seen or stepped foot in yet.  She had two bathrooms, one for her guests and the other was attached to her master bedroom.

 

Not wanting to box here, he had a gym in his penthouse complete with a regulation size ring.  He knew she had a little gun; Teralyn had shown it to him, but sometimes one didn’t have time to go for the weapon and a quick, well thrown, with some power behind it, jab bought a person that valuable time.  Teralyn had broken a story that had led to the ‘Undertaker’s’ death via a shootout with the Feds.  She had the potential to be assigned more stories along those lines and that meant she would be noticed by some shady, potentially dangerous people.

 

Once she was satisfied with shaving and everything, Teralyn rinsed her hair out, conditioned it, rinsed again and then stepped out a little over a half hour later.  Pulling on a pair of blue jean shorts and a light pink halter top, with undergarments, Teralyn brushed her hair and decided to pull it up in a messy style on top of her head, a few tendrils hanging on either side of her face.  She finally stepped out of the bedroom and smiled at Mark snoozing on the couch, his head lulled back with his hands in his lap.

 

“My King.” She whispered, padding over to him and carefully straddled his lap before softly pressing her lips to his, slowly waking him up.

 

Her couch had not been very comfortable, the only saving grace had been having her laying there with him.  Of course, he was the jackass who decided not to move them to her bedroom, for reasons involving her not inviting him to that specific room.  Taker was doubly the idiot for falling asleep on this damn couch again while she got ready for the day and night too.

 

“My Queen.” He rumbled without opening his eyes, smelling whatever she had washed herself in. 

 

Intoxicating. 

 

A smile spread over his lips as his hands clamped down on her hips to pull her into him, deepening the kiss.  She moaned softly, a fire lighting inside of her at being called her old nickname.  His Queen.  It had always melted her from the inside out and this moment was no exception.  Teralyn didn’t want to wake him up, but they had things to do and she also had her bag packed as well.  Only when they both needed oxygen did the kiss break and she gently rubbed her nose against his, her hands resting on his broad shoulders.

 

“Sorry, I took a little longer than I thought.” She had to groom herself, just in case something happened between them that was more than just kissing and touching. “Come on, let’s go get that grocery shopping done and then maybe we can take a nap together for a few hours.”

 

It was still morning, so they literally had all day long.  This woman did not know how to take a breather.  Always something, always on the move.  Come to think of it, Teralyn had been like that back in college too, when he had met her during freshmen year.  Given they had gone their separate ways that same year, he was just going to venture out on a limb and assume she had been like that the rest of her college tenure.

 

“Maybe.” Taker planned on getting more coffee, the kind that had those extra caffeine shots or whatever they were, sitting upright and held onto her, so she didn’t fall off of him. “Mmm, you smell delicious, you know that?”

 

People used to call her the energizer bunny in high school as well because Teralyn was constantly on the go.  Always doing something, always active.  It was a miracle she could actually sit and watch a movie without getting up to do something.  That was just the type of person she was and when something had to get done, she wanted to get it done immediately.  She smiled at his compliment, flushing a little and didn’t move to get off him.

 

“That would be my bodywash.  It’s some kind of Japanese cherry blossom stuff.  Same with my shampoo and conditioner.” Maybe she had spritzed on some perfume and made sure to put deodorant on since it was blazing outside. “I was tempted to let you sleep, maybe I should’ve because you do look exhausted, handsome.  Do you want to nap first and then grocery shop instead?”

 

“No, I’m up now.” Gently, Taker moved her off of him to swing his legs around and push himself up from her couch, stretching his long arms over his head. “Once we get going and moving, darlin’, I’ll wake up more.”

 

After dropping a kiss on her head, he went to use the bathroom before they left.  He needed a shower of his own, thankfully, he didn’t smell or anything, but a shower was definitely needed.  Keeping deodorant and a toothbrush here, that was it, because anything else would have been presumptuous.  Taker was kind of rethinking that idealism now.

 

Ten minutes later, they were on their way to the grocery store to grab whatever Mark wanted to make for dinner that night.  Not only that, but he got stuff to make a homemade cheesecake as well and she picked out chocolate and strawberries to top it with.  They were just rounding the corner to head to the checkout line, when their cart nearly rammed into someone else’s.  It wasn’t just some random joker either.

 

“Oh, hey Moxley!” Teralyn greeted with a warm smile, standing beside Mark since he was the one pushing the cart.

 

“Hey doll, how-?”

 

Now, Jon was a little curious when he realized who she was standing with.  Last he knew, there was only one ‘Undertaker’ and even back in college, there had been a lot of rumors and gossip about the man dealing drugs.  Of course, nothing ever went anywhere because nobody could prove it.  However, he was a firm believer that coincidences like this were not…coincidence at all.

 

“Hey there, Calaway, long time no see, man.” He gave Teralyn a puzzled look, though his smile never faltered.  Wasn’t this asshole supposed to be dead?

 

Gross, a cockroach. “Moxley.”

 

Technically, Undertaker WAS dead, never to be heard from again and the Deadman had been born from the ashes.  She smiled back at him, staying right by her man’s side and could tell Mark was trying to be civil with Jon. “We were just doing some grocery shopping.  Didn’t mean to nearly hit your cart.” It was good they both recognized each other and were willing to coexist, for her sake.  Jon was a good friend of hers, her rock climbing buddy, and Mark was the love of her life, her everything, her King. “Shit, we forgot the brown sugar.  I’ll go grab it really fast.” She kissed Mark’s cheek and jogged off to the baking aisle they were at a few minutes ago.

 

Teralyn had a LOT of faith in his abilities to be nice to people he deemed beneath them.  Jon Moxley was one of those people.  The man had always been a little cockroach, scurrying about in the darkness, only darting out to grab at scraps.

 

“So, Teralyn tells me you got her into rock climbing.” Motherfucker.

 

“Yeah, ran into her at the gym and it kind of spiraled from there.  She’s pretty good at it.” Jon had also given her a new perspective on life, unlike this asswipe.  He was gathering the pair was back together, wondering how that played out since Teralyn had written an article about this non-dead prick.

 

Chapter 15

 

“Got it!” Teralyn was back a few minutes later, putting the brown sugar in the cart and felt Mark’s arm wrap around her waist possessively, smiling at Jon.  She could also feel the tension between both men as they stared each other down intensely.  It was time to go. “We should get going.  I’ll call you, Jon, and we’ll plan to meet up sometime this week, okay?” That was her subtle way of getting out of the awkwardness she felt as he nodded and they parted ways with Moxley.  Teralyn glanced back over her shoulder at him, winking to let him know everything was fine and continued down another aisle with Mark.

 

It was hard putting aside animosity towards someone who had gone out of his way to be an annoying little cocksucker, even if he HAD been right.  Didn’t matter.  Moxley, Austin’s little band of jockstrap misfits, had been a colossal pain to deal with.  Maybe if they hadn’t expanded their campaign to target people who hadn’t actually been a part of it, things would have been different, but they hadn’t.  Anyone associated with The Ministry in any capacity.  Taker conveyed some of that, quietly and calmly before offering her an apologetic smile.

 

“Maybe I still got some growing up to do, darlin’.”

 

She understood where he was coming from and reached up to stroke his face tenderly with the back of her hand. “It’s in the past.  The past doesn’t matter anymore.  Moxley is a good guy and he’s trustworthy.  He’s my friend, so I hope you’re okay with that.”

 

Teralyn refused to stop being the man’s friend just because Mark had issues with him from the past.  He would have to get over his issues and he needed to understand that they were JUST friends; there was zero romance between her and Jon.  They walked up to the conveyer belt and began putting the groceries on it to check out.

 

Anyone else and he would have gotten irritated being told it was in the past and it didn’t matter anymore.  Sometimes, the past DID matter and it did have some importance on the now, on the future.  However…Cockroach was apparently the one who had brought Teralyn out of her funk of living in the past.  Taker himself, hypocrite that he was, hadn’t he been the one back in college to tell her she couldn’t live in the past?  Couldn’t let her failed relationship with her ex and ex-best friend ruin her life?  Scott and Marley, right?  Teralyn was right and it was weird hearing words he would have said coming from her, but he was grinning anyway.  The idea of her and Moxley romantically involved never crossed his mind once either.

 

Moxley wasn’t her type, she was too smart for that man.

 

Living in the past would not do any of them favors and Moxley did indeed help her realize that.  It was why she decided to give Mark a second chance, to give herself a second chance, to give THEM a second chance at happiness.  Moxley was responsible for changing her mindset regarding Mark, so he owed the ‘Cockroach’ a debt of gratitude.  If it wasn’t for him, Teralyn would indeed still be in her shell that she’d locked herself in for the past six years. 

 

Now, she was finally living her life and being happy with the man she loved, the man she had given up six years ago.  Once they were checked out and in the truck on their way to his place, Teralyn scooted over to snuggle against his side and felt his arm wrap around her, kissing the top of her head.  Maybe they could discuss the possibility of doing something other than kissing and touching tonight…maybe she was ready to reconcile with him completely.  Still, was a month too soon?

 

She had wanted him to sex her up as a virgin, against a door, after barely two weeks together and she was wondering if a month was too soon.  Taker was waiting, as patiently as he could, for her to initiate sex because she had already said that it wasn’t happening before then.  The fact that she had been fine with resuming every aspect of their relationship except that one had been mind-boggling, but…the woman had always had this wild card thing going on.  Able to predict her 96% of the time, there was always that other 4% that was unpredictable.  Teralyn would do something so unlike what Taker thought she was capable of that it left his head spinning.  Probably one of the reasons he was attracted to her.  Tonight…tonight after dinner, with a delicious meal in them, maybe a glass of wine or two, he would tell her about that night, or at least, some of it.

 

There was a specific reason why she had attacked him in the apartment that day, however.  It had nothing to do with romance or feeling ready because, honestly, she wasn’t.  Teralyn wasn’t even ready that night at the waterfall while they were camping either.  Still, she let it happen because of her job and she didn’t regret it.  She did love Mark and that hadn’t changed, but if she hadn’t had to worry about that stripper job, she would’ve waited a little longer – maybe a couple months – before letting him take her virginity.  Everything was rushed because she was stupid and thought Ericka was right.  Now, Teralyn had to find the courage to be that aggressive again, but at the same time, she wasn’t who she used to be.  She had changed a lot and didn’t know if she had it in her to be aggressive sexually anymore.

 

Taker had no idea she had basically been throwing away her virginity so early in a relationship because she had a bee in her bonnet.  If Teralyn was smart, she’d never let him know because that was a blow to the ego nobody would take very well.  She had wanted to be rid of her virginal status to be able to be more sexual…for other men who were paying to see all of her, instead of the man that was hers.  When they reached his place, Taker parked in the secured, underground lot.  Then, it was the residents only elevator that required a pin number and keycard for his floor.  Thankfully, he was able to carry a lot because no matter how posh a place he lived, he was still the Texas guy who thought multiple trips were for pussies.

 

“You know,” He mused as they began putting things away together. “It’s insane how we live right across from each other, but it takes like thirty minutes to get from point A to point B.  New York City sucks.”

 

She laughed, agreeing with him while putting the stuff away in the refrigerator while he did the cabinets.  Mark was finicky about the cabinets for some reason. “You’re right, it does.  It’s definitely too busy, that’s for sure.”

 

That was why Teralyn wouldn’t mind following Mark wherever he went when he decided to leave New York.  She was going with him, she meant what she said.  It didn’t matter where they went, as long as they were together and could build a life with each other.

 

“That’s why I won’t mind going with you when you decide to leave New York behind.  I don’t think I’m cut out to be a city girl, even though I’ve lived here for six years.  It’s never really been for me though.”

 

“Maybe we should leave New York.” He suggested softly and casually, but obviously, Teralyn heard it because she had given him a look and he smiled down at her. “Sooner rather than later.”

 

There was a sinking feeling in his gut something was coming and Taker knew it stemmed from that article, then him having Knight offed and framed as being ‘the Undertaker’.  People were going to come to her, give her more tips and hints, look at her to do more investigations like that, possibly even her boss.  Daniel.  He had put himself in a very stupid position with what he had done over the years, to himself and to her.

 

“What do you think, darlin’?  Run away with me?”

 

The look in his emerald eyes told her he was serious about this, he wasn’t joking around and Teralyn felt her heart start to beat faster and harder in her chest.  Mark wanted to run away with her, to have a new beginning together.  How did a woman respond to the man she loved saying something like that?  Slowly, she stood up from sitting on the kitchen floor and shut the refrigerator door, walking over to stand in front of him.

 

“Wherever you go, I go, Mark.  I already told you that and I meant it.  You’re not leaving without me.  I’ll run away with you anywhere you want to go.” Her career didn’t mean anything anymore, not since that article she wrote came out and nearly destroyed the man she loved.  Being a journalist wasn’t all it was cracked up to be. “We can leave tonight, if you want.  Just say the word and I’m there.”

 

“Not tonight, not right yet, you gotta get through your accolades and their coming, but soon.”

 

If the woman who had basically handed the Undertaker over to the FBI on a silver platter up and left, right after the ‘death’ of the man, that might look suspicious and Taker was trying to avoid that. “And I’ve got to wrap up the loose ends I have here.” Information Teralyn probably shouldn’t know and hopefully didn’t want to. “Why don’t we grab that nap and then later, I’ll teach you how to cook?” He winked down at her, knowing she could cook very well and laughed outright when a small hand swatted his chest, reaching down to catch it to press a kiss to the top.

 

He really was tired and she felt terrible for waking him up earlier.  However, they had gotten the grocery shopping done he wanted to do and now they could relax the rest of the day. “Sounds good.”

 

Mark kept hold of her hand and lead her out of the kitchen down a small corridor that lead to his bedroom.  It was similar to hers, just shaped a little differently.  There in the middle of was a king sized bed draped in black.  Mark peeled his shirt off, kicked his shoes off and crawled into the bed while she kicked her sandals off, leaving everything else on.  He opened his arms to her and she softly kissed him and then his chin before getting comfortable to lay against him, sighing in contentment.

 

He needed a shower and fresh clothes, Taker knew he did, but all that was going to wait until after a nap.  Why was he so unbelievably tired?  He was blaming it on the couch and the stress of last night, her stress must have rubbed off on him or something. “If you can’t sleep, darlin’, you can put on a show.”

 

There was a television behind the cabinet against the wall opposite his bed.  Taker kept it hidden so the room was relaxing, without electronics interfering in his rest or anything else he might be doing.  She shook her head and he kissed the top of her head again, pulling her even tighter against him.  They were definitely having a talk tonight.

 

Four hours later, Teralyn slowly opened her eyes to a darkened room and frowned, trying to adjust her eyes to the darkness.  The spot beside her was empty and slightly warm, so Mark hadn’t been gone long.  Then she heard the sound of the shower on from his master bathroom and smiled, knowing he was cleansing himself.  And he was singing in the shower too.  That made her softly giggle as she stretched her arms in the air before sliding out of bed, needing something to drink.  Glancing at the clock, she saw it was just after 3 PM in the afternoon and couldn’t believe she’d slept for four hours. 

 

How long had Mark been up?

 

He was singing in there too and had absolutely no shame.  If he had known she was awake and could HEAR him shaking his backside while rinsing conditioner out of his hair, he would have shut the hell up.  As it was, Taker didn’t and when he finally came out, he was feeling bright eyed and bushy tailed, toweling his hair dry, wearing nothing except a pair of loose fitting shorts.

 

“I didn’t know you could sing so well, Calaway.” Teralyn tittered when he jumped since the room was still dark while he towel dried his hair.  She flipped the light on as he spun around and giggled at the slight flush that went into his cheeks and down his neck. “Sorry, didn’t mean to spook you.  I just got up about 10 minutes ago.” For the life of her, Teralyn could not stop giggling and decided to give Mark a minute to compose himself since his face had turned red. “You hungry?” She called back to him, heading towards the kitchen while chugging her bottled water she’d gotten out of the fridge.

 

Now that was embarrassing and he was not hungry.  No, Taker was ready to tickle her until she peed herself.  He was STILL red when he made it out to the kitchen, growling under his breath about impertinent wenches and other things along those lines, her giggling only intensifying his humiliation.

 

“You’re not funny.” He informed her, folding his arms over his chest and raised one black eyebrow, doing his best to look imposing and this wench was LAUGHING. “Okay chuckles,” Taker rolled his eyes, a half-smile gracing his lips before he reached out and pulled her into him with one arm. “You’re going to piss yourself if you don’t stop.”

 

“Everybody was Kung Fu…FIGHTING!” Teralyn squealed out that last word as he began tickling her, immediately trying to squirm away from him. “Mark, stop!” She laughed harder, her back pressed against his chest while his fingers played with her sides, remembering where her ticklish spots were. “It’s not my fault you were singing in the shower and I caught you!  Mark!” Teralyn was laughing so hard, tears formed in her eyes and she finally had to turn her body to bring his mouth down on hers, searing his lips.  Then, he proceeded to start tickling her again. “Okay, okay, I’m sorry I’ll stop making fun of you!  Stop!!”

 

Oh this woman…this woman had jokes and he was definitely thinking about letting her piss herself.  Taker had jokes too, snorting when she pleaded some more and actually pretended to think about it. “Fine,” He let her go, smirking wickedly when Teralyn immediately backed away from him, apparently afraid he would do it again. “So, you caught me singing in the shower,” And that song of ALL songs too. “There ya go, you now know something very, very embarrassing about me.” He said it good-naturedly, amusement sparkling in his green eyes.

 

Chapter 16

 

“Hey, I sing in the shower too!  There’s nothing wrong with it and I like the fact my man sings in the shower.” Teralyn beamed back at him, sauntering back up to him and slid her hands up his bare chest, the smell of him intoxicating her.  Whatever body wash he used always made her somewhat heady as she kissed the middle of his chest. “Just like you sang George Strait to me during one our dinner dates not long ago.” That had melted her when he began dancing with her, out of nowhere, in the kitchen and she discovered it was one of his favorite country artists.  Mark lifted her to set her on the counter to be almost eyelevel with him and she accepted the slow, passionate kiss he laid on her, her fingers instantly delving in his still wet auburn hair. “Mmm, you smell so good…”

 

“King George,” He corrected her with an amused lilt in his tone.  Anyone who didn’t at least appreciate George Strait wasn’t trustworthy in his eyes.  The man was a legend, plain fact.  “And thank you.” While maybe a little embarrassing at being caught singing in the shower by his Queen, he also knew it wasn’t anything major and the embarrassment was gone. “If you’re done distracting and heckling me, wench…” His hands skimmed up her sides, just beneath the fabric of her tank top so he was touching nothing but bare skin. “We got some prepping to do.”

 

“Yeah, yeah, take away all my fun, why don’t you?” Teralyn mock pouted, though the humor glimmered in her ocean blues as Mark lifted her from the counter to set her on her feet again. 

 

Mark informed her they were making chicken tacos, so the peppers and onions had to be diced finely.  He had taught her the ‘proper’ way to dice, so Teralyn started with the orange bell peppers, beginning to core and dice them up while he pulled out the crockpot to put the boneless, skinless chicken breasts inside.  Then, he took the yellow bell peppers and began coring and dicing them up right beside her.  They made small talk while doing so while Mark turned the radio on, both enjoying cooking together.

 

He had learned that cooking sometimes was an hours long process made up of smaller processes, but the end results were always worth it.  If not for the fact that he was planning on retiring from everything except the lazy life soon, he might have considered opening up a restaurant.  Actually, Taker should have had his own restaurant instead of owning shares in one, because then he could indulge his hobby of cooking AND have a place for his other business.  Oh well, probably for the best.

 

“I never slept with anyone except you when we were together,” He stated quietly, during a radio commercial break. “Or took dances from strippers at that club.  That was the first time I’d been in there in a long time for something other than business.”

 

That had come out of left field and Teralyn froze mid-chop, staying right where she was for a full minute.  Why was he bringing this up NOW?  Out of all the times to do it, why now when they were having a great time cooking and spending time together?  She slowly began chopping again, once what he said digested and swallowed hard, finishing up the bell pepper she’d been working on.  Heaving a sigh, Teralyn just wanted to kiss him and stop him from what he was about to say.  However, it looked like Mark was adamant about having this conversation and they couldn’t ignore it forever.

 

“You DID cheat on me, Mark.  Even though it was ME you were fondling in that strip club, you didn’t know it was me, so in my eyes, it was cheating.  Not to mention, you also invited the stripper me to the VIP lounge for one on one action.  We both know what would’ve happened had I went in there with you.  And I’m not a saint in this either…I cheated on you too because I lied to you about what I was doing for my night job.  To me, lying is the same thing as cheating – they go hand in hand, so I’m just as much to blame for this.” It was also the reason why Teralyn was able to walk out after refusing to go to the VIP lounge with Mark. “So, please explain to me how fondling and slapping a stripper’s ass doesn’t make you a cheater.  Or ordering a stripper to go into a room alone with you.  And take out the fact it was me – let’s pretend it was a totally random stripper.  Do you still think it’s not cheating to do everything you did that night?  Honestly?”

 

“I already know it wasn’t cheating.  You were cheating by selling your body, even if it was just the sight of it, to other men.” Taker washed his hands before retrieving a beer, offering her a wine cooler, perfectly calm though the look on her face suggested he might be an idiot. “You really want to know, darlin’?  Why it wasn’t cheating?” When she gave him a grim nod, he cracked open the beer. “Because, Teralyn, I knew ‘Juna’ was you.  The main reason I was there that night was because I honestly didn’t think my Queen would do that and had to see it with my own eyes.  Celebrating my milestone was secondary.  As for having you ordered to me…well, you were selling yourself to other men, but you refused the man who loves you?  At the time, I was seeing red, which doesn’t excuse what I did.  It was demeaning, I know that now.” Getting older had some perks, such as wisdom.

 

Her eyes grew wider and wider with each word that came out of his mouth, along with her mouth dropping open.  Teralyn felt her mouth go dry and she was having a hard time processing his confession.  He KNEW it was her?!  Mark knew she was in that strip club and even knew her stripper name?  He had purposely asked for her because he knew who was under the wig!  An even BIGGER pill to swallow was the fact Mark had never said the L word to her, not once during their relationship.  And now he had just confessed he did love her back then…and the way he said it implied he did love her now as well.

 

“Why…?” All this time, all these years thinking he had cheated on her…all the turmoil and heartbreak…he knew that fateful night he walked into that strip club who she was and what she was doing.  He knew she was Juna. “Why would you…?” Teralyn couldn’t finish that question, her voice cracking as the shock slowly began to wear off.  Instead of confronting her about it, Mark had gone there, requested her specifically, and humiliated her in front of The Ministry…ON PURPOSE.

 

“Because, Teralyn, six years ago I was a bit more rash and impulsive than I am now.  It cut me deep to find out my woman was selling herself off for money, even if you weren’t letting them touch you.  You were letting them see what should have been for MY eyes only.” His tone never wavered as he drank his beer, just staring down at her. “You went from near broke to carrying thousands,” Ericka came to mind.  Ericka, who had gotten her into the business no less in the first place.  He did not regret killing that crack whore at all.  Served her right for coming back after being warned to stay gone. “And the new attire in your wardrobe, apparently Claudia went looking for a little black dress she had gotten you that you only wore once,” Ironically enough, to the party they had met at. “So, why would I…because at the time, I was hurt and pissed off that you felt you had to hide that from me, and I wasn’t okay with other men seeing what was mine.  Why would you not tell me?” Talk about being humiliated, especially since other people had known and didn’t tell him out of fear…the Undertaker’s woman selling her pussy and tits to drooling men.

 

Claudia had been the one to discover her secret?  That bitch had snooped in her room and went straight to Mark about it!  Now she really hated Claudia because she thought they had enough respect for each other NOT to betray.  Obviously not. “Because I never wanted you to know.  And I admit, I wasn’t thinking about us back then so much as surviving.  I found out my scholarship was bullshit and only paid half of my entire tuition, so I had to come up with thousands of dollars in a short amount of time or else I wouldn’t be able to continue with my education.  I also had rent for the apartment and bills to worry about as well.  I wasn’t in the best way financially, even with the coffee shop.  I refused to tell my parents about it because I didn’t want them bailing me out.”

 

“After I lost that job at the coffee shop, I searched and searched for a job, but I couldn’t find anything that would allow me to do my schooling AND make enough money to survive.  I met Ericka at the gym one night, randomly, and she told me what she did for a living, but what got me was how much money she was making.  I figured if I could make that much money in the span of a few months, I’d have my tuition for the year paid off and I could get my own place far away from Claudia.” Which she had and Teralyn did not regret stripping because it did set her up well financially until she got the internship at the Times.

 

“I still looked for a job while I was stripping, but I couldn’t find anything and then Professor Moody told me about that internship at the Times, convinced me to apply for it and I did.  And I got it.  And the night you came to the strip club to apparently teach me a lesson was the night I planned on quitting to start that internship.” Cracking open her wine cooler, Teralyn took a long swig of it and set it on the counter, tears sliding down her cheeks. “I wasn’t trying to hurt you, Mark.  I was young and dumb, stupid and naïve, and I didn’t realize what I was doing until it was too late.  Until I lost you.  You made me believe you were a cheater for six years, so I need to ask you – was it worth it?  Was making me believe you’d hurt me like that, the same way Scott did – was teaching me a lesson really worth it?  Why didn’t you just confront me about it?”

 

Both brows were up now and Taker wondered idly if it would be a bad thing to light up a cigar.  He had given up smoking, sort of, but cigars were his latest thing.  Good cigars, not the cheap little ones and Bradshaw and Farooq were to blame for this new vice. “First, darlin’, I never said anything about trying to teach you a lesson, don’t put words in my mouth.  What I DID say was I went to see with my own eyes if it was true, what happened after…happened.  Secondly, I could ask you the same thing, why didn’t you confront me about it?” Teralyn had made her little announcement, walked out of the club, and that was the last thing he had heard from her until now.

 

“The truth?” Mark nodded and she folded her arms in front of her chest, after wiping her tears away. “Because I wanted nothing to do with you after that night.  I thought you cheated on me in that strip club and I wanted nothing to do with you.  I thought I was an idiot for falling in love with another cheater.  And don’t try to bullshit me now, Mark.  You went to that club to see if it was true and to teach me a lesson.  That’s why you specifically asked for me.  That’s why you publicly humiliated me in front of the guys in The Ministry.  That’s why you demanded me to go to that VIP lounge with you because you wanted to see how far I would go.  You were vindictive and cruel, you wanted to hurt me the same way I hurt you.  Don’t bother denying it.” Teralyn knew better than to think otherwise and leaned against the counter, wishing they would’ve had a lot better communication with each other back then.

 

“Probably, but it wasn’t a planned thing, not until you turned me down.” Then his levels of spite had gone off the charts. “If other men were good enough for you to dance in front of, I should’ve been too.” Taker had asked her to move in and he would have given her money, anything she had needed.  He had her on a pedestal and trusted her with everything precious to him.  Only for her to be selling herself for something as dirty as money.  Taker had thought what he did for a living was shady and scummy, but at least he had been honest about it. “Does any of it matter anymore?  I wanted you to know that I never slept around on you.”

 

“Yes it does matter because, for six years, I thought of you as nothing more than a cheating bastard like Scott!  I put you down on the same level as that piece of shit and now I find out you never were.” Teralyn’s entire thought process had been completely jacked with his confession. “It DOES matter to me, Mark.  Because you were there for me after what he did.  You were patient, kind, considerate, warm, loving, caring and you made me feel beautiful, like a man should make a woman feel.  You were damn near perfect and you did treat me like a queen.  You treated me better than anyone ever has before, even my own parents.  And then when I thought you cheated on me in that strip club, it all went away.  It all vanished because I thought you were no better than Scott.  And now it turns out you were always that patient, kind, warm, loving man I got to know…and I’m the one who hurt you with my secret.  I should’ve told you what was going on, I should’ve trusted you and let you help me, and instead my stubbornness got in the way.”

 

He never cheated on her…Mark knew it was her all along in that strip club and never touched another woman besides her after they had made their relationship official.  Closing the distance between them, Teralyn brought his mouth down on hers and passionately kissed him, this time pouring everything she felt into it, not holding back any longer.  Making him realize how much she’d been holding herself back because of the past…because of her trust issues.  That confession made her trust issues vanish because Mark had never betrayed her or cheated…and that made all the difference in the world to her.

 

Yet again, like so many times before, this woman did exactly the opposite of what he had been expecting.  Given everything just said between them and how emotional Teralyn had gotten about it, events from six years ago, this was NOT anything near what he had been anticipating.  Would she ever stop surprising him?  Taker sincerely hoped not because he imagined the day that happened was the day they were truly over.  They had both messed up majorly in the past and he had proceeded to keep on doing it into their now, their second chance.  She would NEVER discover everything he’d done, ever.  Not if he could help it, those thoughts fleeing his mind as he focused on the woman in his arms.

 

“Thank you…” She breathed against his lips, caressing his face tenderly with her hands while her forehead rested against his. “For telling me.”

 

No matter what he told her from the past, it couldn’t be changed and she loved him, no matter what.  Even if she did find out about the coffee shop ordeal, which had led to her becoming a stripper, Teralyn wouldn’t hold it against him.  It was probably a good thing she had groomed herself and taken a little extra time in the shower that morning.  Something told her they were going to reconcile completely tonight, or maybe halfway, depending on how far Mark wanted to go.  Teralyn was ready for everything and anything, softly kissing him again to let him know how much she wanted him.

 

The coffee shop situation had also been his spite because Taker hadn’t been amused at all with her denying him, due to having to work.  So, in a way, he supposed he was responsible for the stripper thing…like…twenty percent.  He would definitely never tell Teralyn about Moody either…Or the internship.  Since she hadn’t wanted anything to do with him back then, he was a bit surprised Teralyn had taken what Moody said to heart given Moody was on his payroll.  Or had been.

 

“Mmm…woman, you’re tempting me.” He rumbled, in his kitchen of all places, which smelled like the onions they had been dicing for dinner.

 

She giggled softly, rubbing her nose against his and slowly stepped back, even though she wanted to stay in his arms where she belonged.  Where she ALWAYS belonged. “Later.  We need to finish this up first.”

 

Teralyn felt like another huge weight had been lifted from her shoulders as she went back to dicing the bell peppers, putting them all in a bowl for Mark to season along with the onions.  She watched as he twirled the bowl while adding spices and other ingredients in to make the chicken tacos delicious.  Then, he poured it all over the chicken in the crockpot, along with five cans of pure tomato sauce.  While he did that, Teralyn cleaned up their mess and started doing the dishes, humming to the song that was playing on the radio currently.

 

It was what, after four?  Dinner wouldn’t be ready for quite some time, the chicken wouldn’t be done for a few hours, even on high.  When he was finished with his beautiful slop, he moved to help her with the dishes.  Taker had no idea why, but handwashing and drying dishes, when he had someone to do it with, was relaxing.  He had a dishwasher for a reason yet never seemed to use it when Teralyn was around.

 

“Well, food is cooking, dishes are done…what now, darlin’?” He asked, knowing he had offered to teach her to box, but that had been earlier, before everything had changed between them.

 

Chapter 17

 

Boxing was the last thing on her mind. 

 

Teralyn didn’t want to box with this man, not today, not after their heart to heart they just had only minutes ago.  How did she go about doing this though?  Was it still too soon?  It’d been just shy of a few days over a month since their relationship was rekindled and the fire inside of her was raging powerfully.  Mark had been so patient with her, letting this go at her pace and he’d always been that way.  Thoughtful, patient, kind…even after what she did to him, he hadn’t changed, only getting better like a fine wine.

 

“I know what I want to do and I think you want the same thing, My King.” Then, Teralyn proceeded to unhook the halter top she had on around her neck and pulled the rest of it up over her head, revealing her naked breasts to him.  She hadn’t been wearing a bra because there was a built in one in the halter top. “Or am I wrong?”

 

Because he felt like there was still some heaviness in the air and also he wanted to see her reaction, Taker drained his beer and shook his head. “Yeah, no…” The pure shock on her face had him chuckling and he snatched her up, parking her on the clean counter and bent down to capture a nipple in his mouth. “Just teasing, My Queen.” He rumbled around his mouthful.

 

That would’ve been humiliating if he actually meant what he said and turned her down, after she put herself out there. “Mmm, glad to see you tease as well as you please.” Teralyn purred, watching him suckle on her nipples and kiss all over her breasts, her fingers delving in his hair.  Mark had left it down after getting out of the shower and he smelled incredible.  Sandalwood and leather…it was such a distinct scent of his that always made her heady. “You gonna fuck me right here on this counter, Mark?” She asked, her tone seductive while unfastening his shorts he had on, feeling his mouth seal to her neck to the spot just below her ear. “Been too long without you…”

 

“I’m going to fuck you on every surface in this fucking penthouse, girl, I promise you that.” He swore, just a hint of darkness creeping into his otherwise seductive tone.  They had six years’ worth of lost time to make up for and it started right now.

 

Shivering at the tone of his voice, Teralyn didn’t have a doubt in her mind that was exactly what would happen.  She did not have to wait long to be reunited with him sexually because Mark wasn’t waiting or in the mood for foreplay.  Right there on the counter, he slid home inside of her receptive, tight body – a body that had not had sex in six long years.

 

“Oh shit!” She gasped out at how FULL she felt, thankful it wasn’t painful.  Mark had taken her virginity mid-orgasm before, so she didn’t feel pain either, but apparently, a woman couldn’t revirginize herself.  However, she was TIGHT and he had to stop once he was fully sheathed inside of her, her thighs trembling against his sides. “M-Mark…”

 

“Hold on, darlin’…” He soothed, feeling almost like this was their first time all over again, minus it being outside in the middle of the day.

 

Now THAT had been the way to lose her virginity, right in the middle of an orgasm, all ready for it.  Taker had very fond memories of their first time and she was just as tight now, six years and some months later, as she had been that day.  Keeping his hands on her hips, gently kneading her flesh, when she finally began nodding against his shoulder, he started moving, keeping things slow and steady for now.

 

It would’ve been longer than six years had they not found their way back to each other.  Teralyn had no intentions of sleeping with anyone else; she had planned on being celibate and getting herself off for the rest of her life.  Then Mark had come back into it and she could not help falling for him all over again.  She kissed his chest and tightened her legs around his waist as much as she could, their lips meeting in a slow, sensual kiss while he took his time, not wanting to hurt her.  Her breathing was heavy, her heart was thundering against her chest and the feeling of him thrusting in and out of her made her head, her world, spin off its axes.

 

“Harder, oh god…” She pleaded, feeling herself fully adjust to his size and girth once again, though her walls still clung to him like a vise.

 

Unlike her, Taker had not been celibate by any means.  He liked sex and he wasn’t letting a bad relationship ruin an enjoyable act because he had the ability to separate sex from emotional outbursts and false feelings of ‘love’.  The only woman Taker ever had that issue with was the one he was currently balls deep in again and he didn’t even mind having that issue, not with her.  Teralyn was now and had always been bad for his normally calm and meticulous state of mind.  He slipped his hands beneath her backside, lifting her up and angled her body to give him deeper penetration, more room to give her what she wanted.

 

Now, Teralyn did think about going out a time or two and finding someone to spend the night with, but she wasn’t that type of woman.  She believed that in order to have sex with someone, she had to be with that person.  It was just the way where she was raised.  Monogamy was a huge factor for her when it came to sex.  That was just who she was and it also stemmed from the fact she’d only had ONE sexual partner in her life and that was Mark.  Scott wasn’t included in that because they’d never had actual sex.  And now that she knew Mark hadn’t cheated on her, that he knew she worked at that club and specifically asked for her…to teach her a lesson, Teralyn had no more reservations and gave herself completely to him.  Mind, heart, body and soul – all of it belonged to him and always had.  She cupped his face in her hands, kissing him hard and passionately, moving in rhythm with him.

 

Believed in being with the person she had sex with, but did not have any problems in selling sex, even if it was just to be looked at.  Teralyn was a woman of an entirely different breed.  Not necessarily the good kind, even though she had a good many admirable qualities about her.  She was the kind of woman that could drive a man insane, drive him to do some insane and horrible things.  Not that she knew it and Taker was planning on keeping it that way for now, possibly forever. 

 

The only way she would find out was if things went sideways between them and then maybe he’d reveal it as a parting shot.  Honestly, if things didn’t work out again, he’d probably lose what little bit of good and light left in him and then it’d be ‘fuck the world’ mentality.  Given it had probably been a long time for Teralyn, he wasn’t expecting her to last very long before her first orgasm, but the first one took him by surprise anyway.  The way her entire body fell apart, shattered, in a violent quivering, tightening bundle of energy had threatened to take away not just his resolve, but his breath too.

 

“Fuck!”

 

“Mark!” Teralyn cried out, nothing more than a trembling mess in his arms as her nails dug into his shoulders, clinging to him for dear life. 

 

Her hot juices coated him, her pussy wrapping him in a tight warm wet cocoon and even that didn’t stop him.  He wasn’t done with her, not yet, and rode right through her first climax.  Her breath was completely taken away as Mark pounded her even harder, faster and deeper, the sounds of their flesh colliding echoing around them in a beautiful serenade, along with their moans and groans.

 

“Yes, oh yes…Oh god right there, don’t stop!  Fuck, don’t stop!” Her second climax was pending, rising, and she was moments away from teetering off that edge – the point of no return. “MARK!”

 

They had a lot of lost time to make up for and Taker had no intention of stopping now.  She had several more of those soul searing orgasms in her and he craved each and every one of them.  Maybe he wouldn’t survive them, but Taker was definitely going to try his best, regardless.

 

“Never!” He would never stop of his own volition, not until his body shut him down.  Taker was thoroughly patting his own back for taking some private time in the shower earlier, prior to the Kung Fu Fighting singing incident, or else this would have been over before it had begun. “Fuck, darlin’, you’re going to suffocate me!” He growled once Teralyn had finally stopped trying to smother his cock, lifting her up and carrying her to the living room, dropping down onto the couch with her astride him.  His palms moved to her backside, kneading her cheeks before clapping his hands against the firm flesh. “Ride me, Teralyn.”

 

“Yes, My King…” Teralyn purred out as they slowed their pace a little, her body moving back and forth, her hips gyrating leisurely.  It felt so good to drive him in and out of her, taking her time to thoroughly feel every single thing, every thrust, every beat of their pulses and hearts.  Not stopping, Teralyn began teasing his neck, gliding her tongue along the tattoo that slithered up the side, tracing it. “I missed this so much…so damn much…” Her teeth locked on his earlobe, flicking her tongue along it lightly before moving back down his neck, across his throat to the other side, giving it the same attention while continuously riding him.

 

They had all the time in the world and since he had just pounded her to the point of potentially breaking her in his kitchen, a slow, leisurely interlude like this was definitely in order. “Me too, darlin’, me too…”

 

Lulling his head back against the couch when she moved back to his Adam’s apple, Taker brought his own hands up along her ribs to her breasts, flicking his thumbs over her pert nipples almost lazily.  The way she was moving on him told the story, how she felt about him, how she felt about them.  It was like what had been said in the kitchen had opened some invisible gate he hadn’t been aware of.

 

That gate had read in neon letters CHEATER and the moment Mark came clean to her about what really happened at the strip club, it fell.  It crumbled and there was no more trust issues with him.  Indeed, Teralyn had been holding herself back, keeping her guard up, because she couldn’t seem to get past that night, no matter how hard she tried.  No matter how many times she wanted to ‘hakuna matata’ it into oblivion, it wasn’t happening.  Mark had fixed it and now was rewarded with all of her, every piece, and she wanted to show him with actions how much she loved him.  They weren’t fucking like they were in the kitchen – no, she was making love to him.  Slowly, passionately, intensely…Teralyn could not get enough of him and gently began to rise and fall, her mouth claiming his as the tempo increased slightly.

 

Teralyn was being rewarded as well since she had been punished for over six years for what she had done to him.  Now she knew the truth of what he had done and Taker had gotten to hear her words…words she should have said six years ago.  This afternoon, it was all being buried in the past where it belonged and hopefully, she would finally learn how to move on and stop clinging to old wounds and hurts.  That was how spiteful spinsters were made, poor pitiful me people, who died alone and unloved.  Teralyn was too gorgeous inside and out to be that kind of person, too talented and had so much to offer the world.  Worrying about making her get off repeatedly became the last thing on his mind as Taker kissed her back, pouring what he felt for her into it without holding back.

 

“I love you, Teralyn.” He whispered against her lips.

 

That was the first time he’d said those words to her and Teralyn felt her heart about explode in her chest, her eyes locked with his. “I love you too, Mark.  I did six years ago and it never changed.  I never stopped and I don’t think I could even if I wanted to.”

 

It was him or nobody; Mark had left one hell of a lasting impression on her and stole her heart.  He’d kept it with him, carrying her love for him for six years and finally came back to her.  Teralyn had slowed her pace, but hadn’t stopped completely and began bouncing on and off him again, their lips still touching and she laced her fingers with his, wanting her man to reach his end.

 

“Cum with me, Mark, please…”

 

Earlier, he had said the word in a sentence about how he had felt about her, but even he knew it wasn’t the same as actually saying those three words. “As my Queen commands.” Taker wasn’t about to deny her, or himself, because he really wanted to explode in her luscious little body, claim her finally and completely for his own.  Rhythm and focusing on prolonging this were swept by the wayside as they just made love, his hips moving to meet her each time Teralyn came down on him. “Almost there, darlin’,” He hissed, bending his head so his cheek brushed against hers, nipping at her earlobe. “Fuck, fuck, Tera!”

 

“S-Same here…oh god…” Teralyn panted, their bodies colliding with each other repeatedly until finally Mark lifted her, planting her on her back on the couch.  He proceeded to plow in and out of her at a hard, fast, deep pace, their fingers once again interlocking. “There!  Mark!”

 

It felt like a supernova had just exploded inside of her as Mark erupted like a volcano, triggering her own climax as they collided intensely.  Their bodies tensed and shuddered at the same time, both clinging to each other with his face buried in her neck.  It was possibly the most intense orgasm Teralyn ever had in her life, even more than the night she lost her virginity to him.

 

“I-I…I l-love y-you…” She wheezed out, trying desperately to catch her breath and could hear how hard he was breathing as well, feeling him nod. 

 

They both really needed this intimate connection and it felt wonderful being on the same page again.  Taker just sat there, cradling her against him and finally pulled his head away from her, so he could actually breathe properly, letting his head drop backwards into the couch again as his eyes closed.  He could feel his own pulse right now, it was going that hard.  Finally, Teralyn shifted and he groaned as his limp cock slid out of her, beginning to laugh harshly as she stood up and wobbled her way to the bathroom.  She probably had a deluge coming out and he moved to follow, cursing under his breath because his own legs buckled, catching himself with a palm on the wall.

 

“Fuck all…” She had tried killing him with her pussy!

 

It felt like a damn river had come right out of her vagina and luckily, she’d made it to the toilet to pee.  After cleaning herself up, Teralyn saw Mark leaning against the wall in the small corridor and slid her hands up his chest before hugging him around the waist. “You gonna make it, handsome?” She murmured, looking up at him with sheer love in her eyes and felt his lips connect with her forehead. 

 

That bout had taken a lot out of her as well and she managed to lead him the rest of the way to the bedroom, both of them nearly collapsing on the bed.  Mark had managed to pull her flush against his body, spooning her, and she snuggled back against him.  They were taking another nap, both spent and then when they got up, they’d eat dinner and probably go at it again.

 

As soon as she was asleep, he was up to go clean himself off.  Across the hall, Taker could hear her letting out a contented sigh in her sleep and a smile flickered briefly over his lips.  If Teralyn ever found out all he’d done to her, how much interference he had in her life, just to see what would happen, to guide her along a path he had wanted…he didn’t think his Queen would forgive him so easily for that.  Then again…Taker became thoughtful, remembering the wild card thing she had, maybe she would.  Either way, he wasn’t about to put it to the test, not after he had so thoroughly claimed her and his eyes narrowed in on his neck.  He poked the spot, rolling those eyes in amusement and exasperation.  She had apparently claimed him as well.  Slipping back into the bed with her, pulling her against him, Taker kissed the top of her head before letting sleep consume him.

 

Mine. Was the last thought he had before the darkness came.

 

Chapter 18

 

“So, we’ve decided to have an actual evening party with you as the guest of honor, Teralyn.  To honor you for your exemplary work on the article that brought down one of the biggest drug lords in our generation.”

 

But you didn’t, he’s still alive and he’s the love of my life. “I really don’t think I did all that much…” Acting modest was the way to go in this situation as Teralyn rubbed the back of her neck.

 

Daniel smiled at her warmly, seeing how embarrassed she was, but honestly, if it wasn’t for the article she wrote, the Undertaker would more than likely still be roaming the streets. “Be that as it may, it’s going to be a formal event, so dress to the nines and write a speech.” That was an order.

 

Would Mark attend a formal event with her? “Yes, sir.”

 

Dress to the nines and write a speech, this woman was a rare gem in the world because she didn’t question anything, ever.  She just took what fell into her lap and did as she was told.  Teralyn was being ordered to write a speech for a party honoring her and just went with it.

 

Taker would have told her to tell her boss to stick it up his backside.  Were they giving her an award?  Probably not, so why was there a speech needed?  What was it supposed to be about?  It made no sense and he eyeballed the text message she had sent him, informing him of these changes from ‘small party’ to big deal with a speech… Define dressed to the nines and what changed?

 

I don’t know, but I don’t like this, Mark.  I don’t like this at all.  Something bigger is brewing here and I don’t know what it is.  I’m thinking about skipping the party entirely.  Maybe we can go somewhere instead, like a ride on your bike.

 

Teralyn always did love those motorcycle rides with him, no matter how achy her thighs were when it was all said and done.  Guest of honor or not, she was not going to this party and would feign sickness if she had to.  Wouldn’t be the first time she called in sick and, technically, this was off the clock, so she wouldn’t be penalized for not attending.  She didn’t want any recognition for that article that lead to Mark being forced to ‘kill’ the Undertaker.

 

Yeah, something is off here.  They give you any guidelines for this speech thing or just ‘write one’? Because it sounded like her editor was getting ready to exploit her for advertising and reputation gains with all of this.  It had gone from small to major, something was definitely up. Be careful they don’t try making you a spokesperson or some shit. Talk about his own interference royally interfering in her life, again.  On the bright side, this time she wouldn’t run off and be a stripper, so that was a silver lining. Camping?  I know this great little spot on some rocks, next to a waterfall, overlooking a lake. Taker was being serious about the camping, but playfully referencing that trip six years ago.

 

A good trip, he had a lot of fond memories about that trip.

 

Teralyn smiled widely at the mention of the campground with the waterfall, rocks and lake…the same place she had lost her virginity.  That was definite nostalgia and it sounded much better than going to some black tie event. You have my undivided attention, My King.

 

It’d been three days since the night they made love and reconciled with each other completely and Teralyn wanted to be with him again.  They hadn’t seen each other since Sunday and it was now Wednesday.  She thought she would walk into work and Daniel would be on her about the office party, but nothing came of it…until now.  Until the company decided to blow this up a lot more than they should and try to exploit the person who wrote that article that lead to Undertaker’s demise.

 

The party is on Saturday night, so going away for a weekend with you sounds incredible.

 

Don’t let anyone know you’re going.  Just send a message Friday night that an emergency came up.

 

If she needed an alibi, Taker could easily provide one for her.  Something unsettled him about this entire situation and he knew he was probably being overly paranoid.  However, to go from a small little congratulations affair to this massive thing that required formal wear and speeches, no…most likely, it was just her being exploited and even that didn’t sit well with him.  Nobody exploited his Teralyn except him.

 

Already planned on it.  There’s no way I’m telling them just so they can change the date on me.  I want nothing to do with that party. Teralyn was not proud of that article because of the turmoil it caused Mark.  She regretted writing it, wishing she would’ve told her boss to give it to someone else, like Cynthia. I gotta go, lunch over.  Love you.

 

After work, she had plans with Moxley to go rock climbing, which she had already informed Mark of.  He didn’t seem to mind and Teralyn sincerely hoped he meant it.  She also felt terrible about what happened that past weekend with Jon’s buddy canceling on him, so this was her way of making it up to her friend.

 

No, he didn’t mind.  Well, he did, but that was his own personal bias against Moxley talking.  Taker held no jealousy with other men because he knew where her heart lie and he didn’t have to worry about other men seeing what was his because he highly doubted Teralyn would ever go back to stripping.  He was proud of her writing; she was actually a brilliant journalist, just too naive when it came to other people, which was one of her most endearing albeit annoying qualities.  It made him curious, this change up, and Taker decided he would do some research into her boss.

 

While Mark was snooping, behind her back, Teralyn had changed and was on her way to meet up with Moxley.  She stepped out of her car about a half an hour later in front of the rock climbing place and smiled at the sight of him waiting for her.  She waved, jogging over to him in a purple spaghetti strapped tank top and matching spandex shorts, her curves definitely on display.

 

“I’m five minutes late, I’m sorry.  Smoothies are on me after we’re done, okay?”

 

That was such a terrible way to look at it, snooping behind her back.  Taker wasn’t snooping into HER or her business, he was snooping into her bosses because the man was extremely weird and blatantly using Teralyn.  He was doing this for his personal curiosity as well as her potential professional life…mostly curiosity.

 

“Oh, you bet your sweet ass they are!” Jon laughed, giving her an admiring onceover, but that was about it.  She was a gorgeous woman with an equally gorgeous heart of gold, but she was very taken with her man.  Jon was older, wiser, not about to be stepping on anyone’s toes. “Rough day?” He was in his usual, which was workout shorts and a beater.

 

“Yeah, and I really need to unwind and get my mind off things.”

 

“Well, don’t leave me in suspense, woman.  What happened?” Jon asked, his curiosity getting the better of him and stopped her from walking inside. “Talk to me, Tera.  What’s going on?”

 

So instead of rock climbing, they wound up at the smoothie shop, sitting across from each other and she proceeded to tell Jon what happened at work today.  How they were throwing a party with her as the guest of honor, due to her article about the Undertaker.  Jon stared at her with wide eyes and she sipped her pomegranate smoothie slowly, nodding her head.

 

“Unbelievable, isn’t it?”

 

“So, why aren’t you happy about it?”

 

“They’re trying to exploit me or something, I don’t know, but I don’t have a good feeling about it, Jon.” Teralyn was about to mention Mark agreed as well, but decided against it since she knew they didn’t like each other very much. “I’m skipping it.  I refuse to let them use me like that, especially for an article I really didn’t want to do in the first place.”

 

“So, it went from this small little hurrah to a major thing?” Jon wanted to make sure he understood everything right and considered it when she nodded, stirring his own smoothie with his straw before taking another sip. “You think maybe it’s because they want to publicly award you or something, doll?  I mean, you DID help, in your roundabout way, to catch the Undertaker.”

 

No, not really…Jon was pretty confident there wasn’t two men with that moniker, who also happened to be big time drug dealers, but he wouldn’t say anything about his suspicions to her.  Mostly because then Teralyn would probably nix their friendship and that wasn’t cool.  Also, most likely she already knew and that meant she had probably helped some poor fool get killed, most likely set up by the real Undertaker himself.  He took another sip, instantly pushing those morbid thoughts out of his head.

 

“I don’t blame you.”

 

Teralyn knew the type of man, monster, she was in love with and had accepted Mark for who he was completely.  She didn’t know anything about the drug business of his life and preferred it that way, so therefore, she did not help him kill anyone.  She was innocent as far as his drug business was concerned…hell, she was innocent anyway because all she’d done was her job.

 

“Whatever they want to do, I’m not letting it happen.  I don’t want any rewards and I don’t want to be recognized for that article.  I never should’ve written it in the first place, but I was scared to turn it down since I haven’t been there long.” Six years – three as an intern. “They need to give the recognition to someone else.  Hell, let my boss take it, I don’t care.  And something tells me they’re trying to exploit me with this and I’m not gonna let them do it.” Texas was looking more and more inviting by the second.

 

In theory, she wasn’t innocent.  If the real Undertaker ever went down, she had KNOWN who he was, had KNOWN it wasn’t him who was dead, had KNOWN how to find and contact him and HAD NOT reported it.  Teralyn would, by federal law, be guilty of aiding a wanted criminal and of perjury because the Feds had come to her door asking questions.  Teralyn was innocent, in theory, but by the law, not so much.

 

“Wait, why aren’t you proud of it?” That was Jon’s takeaway from her not wanting recognition, frowning slightly. “It was a great article, Teralyn, it’s something major in your portfolio.  You should want recognition, doll.  That’s your career.”

 

He’s right, you know.  You should want recognition for what you’ve done, regardless if it’s linked to Mark.  This is your career, what you’ve worked all of your life for.  Why are you going to destroy it for a man?  Mark already said he was proud of you and loves you, so you should be proud of this. Teralyn had been so consumed with protecting Mark, she didn’t once think about how this would affect her professionally or her career.  Granted, she would be leaving New York when Mark did, but that didn’t mean she couldn’t find a journalist job wherever they went. “You’re right, I should and…I do.” That was tough to admit.  How was it that Jon managed to change her mindset whenever they were together? “Maybe I will go to that party after all and accept the recognition and achievement as guest of honor.  It’s an accolade that can only help my career, right?” If Mark didn’t want to go with her, maybe Jon could be her date for that evening instead.

 

“Yes, exactly.  Besides, it’s literally part of your resume, if you don’t go, how are you supposed to claim anything they might give you?  An award or something?  Like a certificate, that goes in your portfolio for the future, right?” Jon grinned at her from across the table, raising his glass in a toast.  It was only a smoothie, but still, a toast was a toast.  Teralyn smiled and returned the gesture, gently tapping their plastic cups together. “This is a big deal.  I was reading that you’re the youngest journalist to break some barriers as a woman.” Jon would be the first to admit he wasn’t one to read the news very often, but…when he did, he paid attention. “And if you get an award, I can say I go rock climbing with an award winning journalist!” He could see the idea of it appealed to her, being recognized for her merits as an excellent investigative writer.

 

She giggled softly, the roses blooming in her cheeks at his compliment and felt a burst of pride fill her from head to toe.  Even though the article put Mark in some trouble, some turmoil, it was about to boost her journalist career extremely high.  It was a catch .22 for her because she wanted to be happy about it, but then she felt bad due to being with Mark.  Teralyn felt torn in two, but Jon was making her see the light yet again.  He had the uncanny ability to open her eyes to the truth, even if she didn’t want to face it.

 

“Thank you, Jon.  Every time I need a swift kick of reality in the ass, you’re there to give it…and I really appreciate it.” Reaching over, she took his hand to squeeze it while staring into his deep pale blues. “You’re the best.”

 

If Jon would have known her issue, and was able to speak freely about what he thought concerning the ‘Undertaker’ and his ‘demise’, he would have told her not to even bother worrying.  The man had probably handled everything and covered himself.  It wasn’t on HER that Calaway was such a shady bastard that he had to fake his own death.  Teralyn had done her job and it happened to be on a scumbag drug dealer.  Well, he wouldn’t have worded it quite like THAT because Jon knew she was with the guy, but nevertheless, he felt she deserved better personally.

 

“I know,” He replied cheekily, returning the squeeze. “If you need a pretend date, I bet I’m open, doll.” Jon winked at her before draining what was left of the smoothie. “I’ve even been told I clean up nicely.” He doubted many people could see him in a monkey suit, even though he did own one.

 

“I’ll keep that in mind.” They should’ve rock climbed first before getting smoothies, but they could always get another smoothie afterwards.  Sometimes it was nice to break routine. “All right, it’s time to get our climb on, my climbing buddy!” She grinned, feeling a lot better now that she’d talked to him and stood up from the table, tossing her empty smoothie cup away. 

 

Together, they headed out, paid the fee for the rock climbing and she managed to send Mark a quick text before starting. I’m going to the party.  Will talk to you about it later.  Love you.

 

Chapter 19

 

Taker simply stared at the text, wondering what the hell had changed her mind?  On one hand, that was annoying, but on the other…not surprising because she was always doing something that went against what she said or his expectations.  Groaning, he pinched the bridge of his nose before sliding his cell back into his pocket. “Sorry, boy, I was going to let you off with just a warning, but now…I’m irritated.” He began cracking his knuckles one by one as he approached the male version of Ericka.  He was so over crackheads and their lack of any ethics, any principals…any honor.  Sure, Taker was a drug dealer / murderer and he still had more honor than these pricks.

 

“So, this is what we’re doing today.” Jon had specifically requested they be given the most challenging climb because he was hoping to talk her into climbing actual rock walls, out in nature, without safety mats beneath them. “Think you got it?” He asked with a grin, watching Teralyn survey the monstrosity they had approached.

 

Eyeballing it, Teralyn had to admit it was really intimidating and swallowed hard, nodding her head to try to convince herself she could do this. You got this!  This is a cakewalk and Jon is right here if anything goes wrong.  You’ll be protected with a harness, it’s not dangerous, it just looks dangerous.  You can do this. “Yeah…” She nodded more, looking at him with determined ocean blues and hooked her thumbs in the shoulder straps of the harness, nodding again. “Hell yeah, we got this, Moxley!” Psyching herself up, Teralyn had NO idea what Mark was doing at that moment, or who he was killing, her mind solely focused on doing this climb with her friend and nothing more.

 

By the time they made it up that beast, they were both covered in sweat, even in the air conditioner from the building and it had taken them a good hour or so to get up here.  Jon had climbed it before, several times in fact, but it had been a good long while since the last time he had gone rock climbing outdoors, on actual rocks.  That was supposed to take place last weekend, with his buddy, and it hadn’t ended well at all.  If anything it had ended in boredom and frustration because of his friend canceling on him at the last minute.

 

“Well, how’s the view?” Jon straddled the top of the wall as he stared down at the gym floor.  It was a pretty decent height.

 

Looking around, breathing heavy with sweat caked on her body, Teralyn grinned and nodded her appreciation of the view. “Not a bad one at all, actually.”

 

It would be better if they were outdoors, though, in the beauty of nature.  Now THAT would be a spectacular sight!  However, this was better than nothing and she pulled her water bottle out to take a swig while Jon did the same thing, both of them beyond thirsty.  If only she could see Mark tonight, but he was busy with other business, which was why she agreed to rock climb with Jon tonight after work.

 

“This was a brilliant idea, thank you, Jon.” Teralyn needed this type of workout after the day she had at work. 

 

“I’m starving, we should grab a bite to eat after we get down.  My treat?” Jon had been a really good boy and stuck to mostly healthy foods all week, including cutting back on his beer.  Granted, he was nowhere near ready to switch to those low calorie beers that were starting to appear on the market, but he still look care of himself as much as he could.  Exercising regularly, yelling at Roman and Seth a lot, bashing his kneecaps into machinery at work…it was great.  NOT! “A smoothie sounds great and all, doll,” Because that’s what they had planned, another smoothie after this climb. “But my stomach is now threatening to eat me inside out if I don’t get some food.”

 

“I’m with you there.  That sounds good, but next time, I’m treating you.” Winking, Teralyn slowly began making the descend down the fabricated mountain, taking her time to make sure she did it safely. 

 

It was a lot faster going down than up, so they were both on the ground about 20 minutes later.  Jon was grumbling about eating again and she giggled, dabbing the sweat from her brow with a towel.  Really wishing she could shower before going out to eat with Jon, Teralyn figured slumming it once wouldn’t kill her.  She had no idea where Jon planned on taking her, but it wouldn’t be anywhere fancy. 

 

That wasn’t his style.

 

“Time to feed us, Moxley.”

 

Teralyn had bought their smoothies earlier because she had been late, so Jon was treating this time because it had been his idea.  He loved that she didn’t argue, just accepted things like that graciously and he knew she’d do the same for him down the road.  It wasn’t the first time they’d gone out without showers after working out, probably wouldn’t be the last either.

 

“Now you’re speaking my language, doll, diner down the street is good.  They even have salads if that’s your thing today.” No judgment, Jon had seen her scarf down fat, juicy burgers and other times, ate healthy.  It was a mixed bag with Teralyn’s appetite.  She busted her backside physically to maintain her body and she was allowed the occasional cheat meal.

 

“Nah, I need something more hearty tonight, especially after that climb.”

 

Teralyn had a salad for lunch, always getting her dose of healthy meals in, but she was splurging tonight.  Jon grinned at her and they decided to walk the few blocks to the diner.  It would be a lot easier than driving and her car was fine where it was.  Once they arrived at the diner, they were seated shortly and given water while they each ordered a beer for their drinks.

 

“I do believe that was the biggest climb we’ve done together yet, Moxley.” She held her beer up to him in a toast with a grin, their glasses tapping together. 

 

If Teralyn wasn’t completely, madly in love with Mark, she could easily see herself being with Moxley.  They had a lot in common and enjoyed each other’s company, but her heart was Mark’s forever.  Truthfully, Jon had thought about asking her out a time or two, prior to Calaway being back in the picture.  Then, he just sat on it and settled for friendship.  Always better to have someone in his life to a capacity than not at all, or at least that was what he believed.  He had ordered steak fries and a big, fat bacon cheeseburger that was loaded and probably cooked in pure grease.  It was going to be delicious.

 

“I’m thinking, maybe we could start climbing actual rock walls and shit, what do you think?” Well, he already knew he could; Jon had been doing the indoor gym thing for the convenience and because of her.

 

Teralyn had no idea Jon was interested in her more than a friend.  If he would’ve asked her out on a date, before Mark came back into her life, she would’ve accepted.  Jon was smart, funny, charismatic, sweet, kind…a lot of great qualities and she would be a fool not to go out on a date with him had he asked.  Fate worked in mysterious ways, however, and now she was fully devoted to Mark for the unforeseeable future.

 

“Really?” Her eyes lit up at that suggestion and Teralyn nodded, wanting to experience rock climbing in the great outdoors. “I bet it’s a hundred times better than being stuck in that building doing it.  I’m in.  Just let me know when you plan on doing it and I’ll set aside a day.” It would have to be on a weekend since she had work Monday through Friday, which Jon was well aware.

 

“Will do, doll.” Jon returned the grin and then pulled his elbows off the table when he spotted the waitress returning with their orders, inhaling deeply as the scent of that delicious, artery clogging burger was set before him. “Amen.” He growled, laughing when she gave him an amused look and a raised brow. “Laugh it up, chuckles, but your boy is famished.”

 

Famished enough that he was about to lapse into silence because his mouth was going to be continuously full and his mother had raised him with some manners after all.  A proper rock climb, outside in nature, he would be eyeballing the weather, so they didn’t go on a sweltering, heat stroke kind of day.  Her meal was country fried steak slathered in gravy with hash browns, corn and steamed veggies.  It smelled absolutely delicious and her stomach rumbled with life. 

 

Teralyn was starving much like Jon and silently, they ate their meal.  The only sounds were the forks and knives scraping the plates…well, from her anyway.  All Jon had was finger food, so he didn’t need a fork or anything to devour his meal.  By the time they were finished, Teralyn was stuffed and could feel her adrenaline slowly diminishing, knowing as soon as she got home, it would be an instant shower and bed.

 

“Thank you for that incredible dinner, Moxley.” She said while they walked down the sidewalk back towards the climbing facility and her car.  He was walking her to it since it was now dusk.

 

“Not a problem, doll, always glad to share a meal with someone.” He chuckled, knowing New York City was dangerous enough during the day, even more so during the ‘good areas’, at night.  Teralyn was a beautiful woman out by herself and she was basically a prime victim.  It wasn’t happening on his watch.  Jon would never forgive himself if something happened to Teralyn. “I’ll figure out a weekend and let you know.” She looked like she was leaving him in a much better mood than when she had arrived earlier today and he reached out to push a strand of hair off her face. “Let me know about the party, okay?  Unless you’re going to get your old man to go with you and if you do, pictures of him in a penguin suit.” Because THAT would be hilarious.

 

“I just don’t see him doing that, but we’ll see what happens.”

 

It would be weird for Mark to go with her, considering the contents of the article revolved around him.  That article was the reason for Undertaker’s demise, why Mark had to set up to make it seem like the drug lord was dead.  Would he really be able to watch her give a speech and accept any kind of award for it?  Teralyn didn’t know.

 

“I’ll think about the pictures.” She winked, reaching into her bag to grab her keys and unlocked her car, turning to kiss Jon’s cheek in a purely platonic way. “I’ll see you soon, climbing buddy.” A minute later, Teralyn drove off and was on her way home for a much needed shower and sleep.

 

Yes, yes he would because he would find it absolutely hilarious.  Taker had a sick, twisted sense of humor that he had kept hidden from her.  He would take great delight, in fact, of his woman accepting accolades about an article revolving around him and his ‘demise’.  What a joke!  Taker still very firmly believed that she was being exploited, used to garner attention for the company, but he supposed that was par for course.  However, the way her boss had gone from one thing to another, with hardly any warning…something felt off and he was hoping he could convince her not to attend.

 

His gut said something was up.

 

Mark did everything, EVERYTHING, in his power to convince her not to attend the party, but in the end, Teralyn was steadfast.  She explained to him the same way Jon had.  This was her career, this would only make her resume as a journalist look better and she should be proud of her work.  Yes, she felt terrible that it had led to him being forced to stage his own demise, but at the same time, it wasn’t her fault he was a criminal and a drug lord.  Teralyn did her job and she did it to the best of her ability, regardless of the outcome and consequences. 

 

In a way, she had helped Mark because he could easily retire and get out of the drug business, if he wanted to.  That was something Teralyn secretly hoped he did eventually because she didn’t want to live looking over her shoulder for the rest of her life.  It was dangerous and deadly being with him and there was no way they could start a family unless he went on the straight and narrow.  Teralyn always wanted children, so she hoped Mark could make that a reality because he was the only one she wanted to have a family with, to build a life with, to grow old with and die by his side.

 

She also informed Mark that if he didn’t want to attend the party with her as her date, Jon had offered to take her and she left it up to her boyfriend to decide what he wanted to do.

 

No, she hadn’t done her job to the best of her ability.  If she would’ve done that, then the real Undertaker would have been apprehended and Dennis Knight would still be alive somewhere, the idiot bastard.  Fortunately for Taker, Teralyn hadn’t done her job to the best of her ability, more like 80%, which was still top tier.  Jon had offered to be her date…Taker was amused with that, knowing if the other man harbored feelings for Teralyn, he wouldn’t get anywhere with her.  He let her know he had to think about it, not overly amused with their camping trip being canceled because she had listened to mophead Moxley.

 

Moxley had simply opened her eyes to the truth of the matter.  Teralyn had to put her career first, even if they had a hidden agenda for her.  This was her job and she needed to be proud of her achievements in life.  Mark didn’t have to agree with it and she wouldn’t hold it against him if he didn’t go with her, but their camping trip had to be put on hold for her career.  This really was a big deal and she had broken barriers no other woman had in the short time she’d been hired into the Times. 

 

If she passed this up, the opportunity would never come again.

 

~!~

 

It was two days before the party and Teralyn was out shopping for a dress, trying to get her mind off Mark.  She hadn’t heard from him in almost a week, but a big part of that was because he had to go out of town for business.  He had told her they wouldn’t be able to talk much while he was gone and he hadn’t been lying.  She didn’t even know what state he had traveled to, but Teralyn missed him a lot, hoped he was safe and would call her soon.

 

Stop worrying so damn much!  He’s a grown ass man, he’s a drug lord and he knows what the fuck he’s doing!  You have enough on your plate as it is, leave the man alone for now. Listening to the voice in her head, Teralyn proceeded to pick some dresses out to try them on.

 

Sending her a text warning he wasn’t likely to be back in time for her party and to make plans with Jon, Taker wasn’t sure if it had gone through, but…it was for the best.  Her broken barriers and everything else, he was proud of her on one level, but the other sadistic, evil part of him was reminding him that she had A LOT of help she didn’t even know about, due to him wanting to control people’s lives.  That seemed to backfire on him a lot when it came to this woman.  Rarely with anyone else, Taker had guided and elevated, or even ruined, countless other lives.  Her…His Queen, it always seemed to come back and bite him one way or another.

 

Maybe it was the universe telling him to knock his antics off.

 

Considering it was because of his interference in her life, with the coffee shop, that made her turn to being a stripper, indeed, the universe was giving him flat out signs and warnings to stop meddling.  Hadn’t he meddled enough in her life to make sure she went down the path he wanted her to?  Teralyn knew he was upset with her for going to this party and part of her wanted to cancel.  The text message didn’t come through until the day before, so she had called Jon, apologizing for the last minute invitation and he accepted the task of being her date for the party.  That was the last text she received from him too, just a cold message telling her to ask Jon to the party because he wouldn’t be back in time. 

 

No ‘I love you’ or ‘how are you doing?’, nothing warm at all.

 

Chapter 20

 

Standing in the full length mirror, Teralyn stared at her reflection and smoothed the dress down her sides.  It was strapless, elegant and the color of rose blush and had an alluring lace embroidered design, an illusion strapless neckline and a hidden back zipper above a fitted bodice.  The skirt of it fell in a high-low silhouette and see-through mesh detailing to form the perfect frame of her legs.  It rested an inch and a half above the knee and she had on tan strappy heels, her nails – toes and fingers – French manicured.  Her hair was down in a ton of a spiral and banana curls with dangling diamond earrings, a matching necklace and an ankle bracelet.  Her makeup was natural colors, tans and browns, with foundation, thin dark brown liner and nude glossy lips. 

 

It was a hot late-July night and this was about the only dress she could wear that she wouldn’t swelter in.  Taking a deep breath, Teralyn knew it was time to head out when the buzzer went off throughout her penthouse, letting her know the limousine was outside waiting for her.  The Times were sparring no expense for her, which also made her nervous and she informed Jon he would be picked up in a limousine as well.  She had no idea the limousine had already picked him up, so when she walked out with her tan clutch in hand, there he stood outside of the limousine waiting for her.

 

Jon actually lost his breath when he seen Teralyn.  Given how hot it was, he went with a linen suit.  Yes, it was expensive and caring for this thing was going to be a bitch and a half, but it was COOL.  It was not fair at all that men had full on suits that covered everything and she was…looking not only gorgeous, but like she would be comfortable all night.  He was jealous.

 

“You look…stunning, doll.” He praised when he finally regained the use of his tongue, blue eyes sweeping over her in admiration.  Taker was an idiot for not being here with her tonight, whatever his stupid reasons were.  This was a big deal for her and he was missing out for…probably out selling drugs and killing people, if Jon were honest. “Goddamn, Tera…”

 

Blushing at his compliment, Teralyn took his extended hand and let him slowly twirl her around, her face lit up by the smile on her glossy lips. “Thank you, Jon.” He was in a black linen suit with a black tie, looking very dapper himself.  Even with a haircut, so his curls were gone for the moment and his beard was trimmed to perfection. “You don’t clean up so bad yourself, Moxley.” She admired, staring into his pale blues and had a feeling tonight would be very memorable. “Okay, we should get going.” They both slid inside the limousine, her first with Jon following, and off they went to the party. “Thanks again for being my date tonight.  Mark is out of town right now and couldn’t make it.” That was the only information she would give Jon regarding her boyfriend’s whereabouts.

 

He rubbed his jaw and then up along his head, feeling a little bald actually. “And I’m sure he’ll be kicking himself in the ass for it, doll.”

 

There would be photographs and they would be published.  It was the New York Times, there was no way they were letting something like this happen, with them pulling out all these stops, and not taking pictures.  Then again, maybe Taker felt like going to something like this was just asking for trouble or tempting fate.  Either way, the man’s dumb antics was Jon’s good fortune.

 

“You’re very welcome though, thank you for inviting me.  I even brought my best manners.” That was a joke and Jon grinned at her, trying not to keep checking her out, but it wasn’t easy. “I’m going to apologize now for my wandering eyes, but you really are gorgeous.”

 

Would she ever stop turning into a cherry tonight?  Probably not. “You don’t need to apologize for something like that.  I’m sure there will be other stunning women here tonight for you to feast your eyes on.” He shook his head vehemently and it made her giggle, her eyes moving from him to look out the window, trying not to think about Mark. Please be safe and come home to me.

 

Was it wrong to be worried about her boyfriend when she was on a date with another man for her work?  It was a work date, nothing more – nothing less.  Teralyn hoped Jon realized he could look all he wanted with those wandering eyes, but no touching would occur.

 

“God, this is nerve wracking.  I really hope my speech lives up to their expectations.”

 

That would be rude as hell, eyeballing other women.  Jon knew his role with Teralyn, knew what he was here for, and the boundaries.  That did not mean he was using this time to be on the prowl for other women. “Did they even tell you what to expect or why you needed a speech?” That part had seemed distorted, telling her it was all formal and fancy and that she needed a speech.  A person was supposed to write speeches based on something, on a topic, or knowing they were on the receiving end of an award of some kind. “You want to read it to me and I can give you an opinion?” Just in case or something, it wasn’t like this was going to be a quick ride due to them being in New York City.

 

“I found out yesterday that I’m receiving an award and that’s why I had to write a speech.” Teralyn had been confused as well and she hadn’t been able to ask Daniel about it until yesterday after work. 

 

The Times was presenting her with Article of the Year award, which was a major accolade in the company, apparently.  Not only had her writing generated massive support from the public with letters and emails, but it had brought down one of the biggest and most lethal of drug lords in the city.  Or so they thought.

 

“Here, you can read it and tell me what you think.” Handing it over from her clutch, Teralyn sat back and waited patiently for him to read it.

 

“Yesterday?” Jon echoed, shaking his head as he unfolded the paper. “They sure didn’t give you any fucking time, did they?” Well, technically they had, just not what it was supposed to be about.  What a crock of shit!  Jon wasn’t sure if they were genuinely this unprepared or a bunch of assholes.  He got the nucleus of this award quickly, wondering how the New York Times operated their calendar year because it was mid-summer. “Wow…” He let out a whistle when he finished, passing it back over to her. “I like it, it’s not overly long, but it says everything you need to say.” Simple acknowledgements and gratitude to people and some modesty, which was Teralyn to a T.

 

“Really?  So it’s okay?” Teralyn breathed a sigh of relief when he nodded and she folded the speech to slip back into her clutch, snapping it shut. “I’m really not comfortable talking in front of people, so this is going to be interesting.”

 

Liquid courage would do wonders, she reckoned, so as soon as they arrived at the Times, which was where the party was taking place, they walked arm in arm inside.  Cameras were flashing every which way, it was almost like a movie premiere of some kind.  There wasn’t a doubt in her mind their picture would be all over the New York Times come Sunday morning, which was tomorrow and the biggest newspaper of the week.  Once inside, they were directed to a table with her name on it.  This was a little too over the top as Jon pulled her chair out for her and she quietly thanked him before he went to retrieve two glasses of champagne.

 

Mark, I really wish you were here. I need you now more than ever.

 

This was a newspaper office building and they had a full-fledged ballroom in here.  Jon’s eyes were going to fall out of his head as he tried taking everything in.  Unless this was a conference hall of some kind, which was a high possibility, then they had gone balls to the wall for this little shindig that had been thrown together at the literal last minute.

 

“All this for you…goddamn.” Jon passed her the champagne and sat down in the chair beside her, his focus solely on her. “Doll, I think they’re going to make you famous.” He was a little concerned Teralyn was about to become the ‘new’ face of the Times.  While that would be good, this felt…like she was being exploited almost.

 

Was Mark right all along?

 

“I don’t like this.  I don’t like this one bit.” Teralyn downed that champagne in two gulps, really needing something to take the edge off. 

 

Was this really all for her?  Or was it because the article had generated such success in bringing down the Undertaker?  She didn’t know and felt a knot form in her stomach, slowly chewing the strawberry that had been in that flute.

 

“Maybe it wasn’t a good idea to show up tonight, Jon.” Damn it, why hadn’t she just stuck with her gut instinct and gone camping with Mark?  Why did she constantly put herself in these types of situations?! “This can’t be all for me…I’m just the guest of honor, but they’re doing this for publicity purposes because the article came from the Times, I think.” That made a hell of a lot more sense.

 

“Not going to lie, doll, I think it is too.”

 

Journalist of the year?  Mid-year at that and on her first major piece?  Jon could see how helping lead to the ‘capture and demise’ of the Undertaker was a big deal, but the man hadn’t been a ‘major player’ until that article had shed some light on him.  Not with the mob and other criminal organizations going on in New York City.

 

“But I also think that they’re showing you recognition because you deserve it.  It just…feels off, you know?” Didn’t something like this take time and planning? “Or maybe this is just weird to us because it’s new.” Teralyn had never been in this position before and he’d never escorted someone to some swanky soiree like this.

 

Teralyn honestly didn’t know and, by the time she was called upon to give her speech, she’d drank five glasses of champagne.  A little buzzed, but definitely still in her right frame of mind.  It was the only way to get through this as she pulled her speech out and delivered it with flawless precision.  Cameras flashed at her while she spoke and in closing, she had one final thing to say.

 

“I just hope I can continue to help people with my writing, the gift God has granted me.  Thank you.” A round of applause ensued and she took her small plaque back with her to the table, accepting a hug and kiss on the cheek from Jon. “That wasn’t as bad as I thought it’d be.” She murmured, setting the plaque down on the table before taking her seat again.

 

More like the gift of the Undertaker.  That was a secret that would go to the grave with him, along with the only other person who knew just how much he had meddled in Teralyn’s life over the years.

 

“It helps when you can’t focus on anything, but the paper because they’re blinding your ass.” Jon could not believe just how posh this was.  It was honestly like being at the Emmy awards or something; they had pulled out all the stops.  It was insane and it made him wonder if maybe he was in the wrong profession because there were no perks like this in a garage. “And nobody but me could tell you’re buzzed.” Because he had watched her down those drinks.

 

“Only way to get through it, really.”

 

Teralyn felt a little more at ease now that the speech was over with and dinner was being served.  Steak, baked potato and steamed veggies for all.  It really was very posh and the food was delicious, so that was a plus.  Countless people came over to congratulate her and she treated them all with respect, thanking them.  Along with Jon at the table sat her boss Daniel and his wife, Martha, along with Cynthia and her date for the evening, her new boyfriend, Robert.  They were all very nice people and Cynthia had given her the biggest hug, very happy for her.  Teralyn thought for sure the woman would’ve been unhappy with these turn of events since she’d worked at the New York Times a lot longer than her.

 

The food wasn’t anything special.  This was an Applebee’s meal, it was the china it was served on that had Jon eating slowly and carefully because he’d feel like garbage if he scratched it.  Jon had expected something better, but then again, he supposed they had to cut corners somewhere given the money spent everywhere else.

 

“Okay, let’s go dance so they’ll leave you the hell alone.”

 

A steady stream of people had been coming by without giving her a moment to breathe and Jon noticed Teralyn’s pulse picking up, knowing her anxiety was on the verge of rearing its head.  She needed a moment of tranquility.  Jon took her hand and whisked her off to the dance floor, drawing her into his comforting, warm arms.

 

“My hero.”

 

Teralyn felt a little better now that she was dancing with Jon, away from the hoards of people and rested her hands on his shoulders while his were on her hips.  He really was a perfect gentleman and she smiled up at him, listening as he told her about the areas he’d found for them to rock climb.  She was looking forward to it, always enjoying whenever she was around Jon and still couldn’t believe the man was single.  How was that possible?  Maybe Renee hurt him a lot more than she thought or he let on because she had asked him about it a time or two.  Jon was vague regarding their breakup, which told her it had to be bad.  He twirled her before drawing her back into his arms, making her laugh softly.

 

“I didn’t know you knew how to dance, Moxley.  You’re full of surprises.”

 

“Renee taught me years ago when we had to attend some fancy party.” Jon responded without any embarrassment or regret, smiling down at her. “She was afraid my clumsy ass would make her look bad.” He hadn’t blamed her, he had been a jock, so dancing was not exactly something one learned on a football field. “And…” His smile turned a little sheepish as Jon twirled her again, his hand returning to her waist when she tucked in. “I may have gone dancing a time or two in the years since, usually when I want to impress a lady.” Women, for some reason, equated being a good dancer with being good in bed.

 

She giggled softly upon hearing that, somehow not surprised. “Maybe that’s why you’re so good at rock climbing then since it takes some rhythm.” Teralyn pointed out, feeling secure and safe in his arms, like nothing could harm her.  Jon was protective of her, she had noticed that a few times throughout the night. “I don’t know what happened between the two of you, but she lost a great man.” Teralyn meant that with all of her heart, staring deep into his eyes while they continued slow dancing. “Any woman would be lucky to have you, Jon.”

 

“Mmm, I agree, I’m a real diamond in the rough.” He cleared his throat, trying to keep the humorous tone, but with the way she was looking at him…he doubted Teralyn even realized it. 

 

She was almost giving him the come hither look.  If not for the fact that Teralyn was dating a man known for having bodies dismembered, drawn and quartered before being placed on the four corners of bridges…he might’ve tried kissing her.  Jon liked his arms and legs where they were, attached to his body.

 

“You know,” Maybe he was a little reckless, a little suicidal. “If you and Calaway don’t work out, I’m available.” He winked down at her, showing he was teasing.  Mostly.

 

“I’ll keep that in mind.” That told her right there he was interested in more than just friendship with her and Teralyn didn’t know how to feel about it.  She decided she had to say something to him before he got it in his head something COULD happen between them. “I love him, Jon.  I know he’s not here tonight and you are, and I really appreciate it, but he’s the only man for me.  All I can be is your friend, you know that, right?”

 

He twirled her again, bringing her back to him and Jon nodded to show he understood what she was saying.  Once again, Teralyn was naïve and did NOT see the flash of annoyance in his eyes at her words while they continued dancing, her eyes now staring at his shoulder instead of up at him.  There, she had laid the law down to him and they would continue being just friends.

 

Chapter 21

 

She hadn’t laid anything out because Jon had no intentions of pursuing her while she was in a relationship with a murderous psychopath.  He adored Teralyn, did not think much of her taste in men because she was a little crazy when it came to who she dated.  Again, he liked his limbs attached to his body; he was just informing her if the relationship went south with the murderer she was banging, there were other more legal and less insane options.

 

“Oh shit!” Jon groaned just as he turned her to prevent champagne from a careless, potentially inebriated woman’s glass came flying, taking it against the back of his head and shuddered. “That…is cold…”

 

“Oh my god!” Teralyn gasped out, her eyes wide because Jon had just been CLOCKED in the back of the head with the champagne flute, the glass shattering into pieces. “Shit, are you cut?” Then, she whirled around to face none other than Cynthia, who was drunker than a skunk and narrowed her eyes at her coworker. “What the hell is wrong with you?!”

 

“I’m…” Cynthia hiccupped, laughing and stumbled over to Teralyn, seeing three of her. “S-Sowwy…” Another hiccup went directly in Teralyn’s face and she stepped back when Cynthia tried placing her hands on her shoulders.

 

It was time to leave.  Jon was bleeding from the back of his head because of that blow and she sincerely hoped he didn’t need stitches.  Cynthia was immediately escorted from the building and put in a cab to be sent home, along with her equally drunk date.  Daniel ordered her to take her date to the emergency room and the company would take care of the bill, wanting to make sure he would be all right.  Teralyn agreed, immediately leaving with Jon and took the limousine directly to the nearest hospital, making sure Jon was holding the towel against the back of his head.

 

Turns out, Jon needed five stitches and he’d have a small scar right on the back of his neck in the hairline.

 

This had turned out to be the most insane night of his year thus far.  Jon wasn’t released immediately because of the concussion factor, so he had to sit in this stupid bed he was almost too big for, with her there. “At least it wasn’t my face, doll.” He sighed, holding yet another ice pack to the back of his head because he had refused anything except over the counter painkillers. “So, I knew this night wasn’t ending with a kiss,” Jon was cracking jokes, trying to focus on anything except the pain because it hurt. “But this was a little much.  Let your boss know I won’t be attending anymore of his parties.”

 

Would this have happened to Mark if he came with her?  She smiled sadly at him, not blaming him and leaned over to kiss the back of his bandaged head gently. “There, you got some kind of kiss for the night.” Hopefully, that would make him feel better and Teralyn refused to leave his side until he was discharged. “I’m really sorry this happened to you, Jon.” If he didn’t turn at the last second, it would be her in the hospital bed, not him and Teralyn silently wished he hadn’t protected her. “You saved me, you know that?” Grabbing his hand, she squeezed it gently and tears filled her eyes. “And all I can do is say thank you, though I know that’s not enough.”

 

“Why are you crying?” Jon asked curiously, cocking his head to the side while studying her, returning the hand squeeze. 

 

Then it occurred to him that Teralyn was probably thinking this could have been her clocked in the back of the head and needing stitches, being concussed.  Not on his watch, her old man would string him up by the balls if something happened to her.  He liked his balls where they were.  Not only that, but he would do whatever he could to protect Teralyn because he cared a lot about her, more than he cared to admit.

 

“You don’t have to thank me, doll, happy to sweep in and save a beautiful woman.” Hell, his head was throbbing fiercely. “Not going to lie though, it hurts like holy hell.” Glass in the back of the skull wasn’t fun, he was going to write this off his list of ‘experiences’.

 

Teralyn smiled tearfully at him, hating to see him in pain.  They had to pluck shards of glass out of his head, that had not been a fun time at all.  She was forced to stay in the waiting room while they did it and then was allowed back to stay with him.  Stifling a yawn, Jon caught it instantly, ordering her to go home.  He’d be fine on his own here.

 

“No, I’m not leaving you.  We’re leaving this place together and then you’re staying at my house until morning.  No arguments, Moxley.”

 

Another yawn came out and Jon grunted, scooting over on the bed to pull her up to join him, both exhausted from the night’s events.  Since Jon had been up for two hours -it had taken over an hour to bandage his head up after pulling the glass out- he was allowed to fall asleep if he wanted to.  Teralyn wound up falling asleep with her head on his chest, her hand on his stomach and his cheek was resting on top of her head.

 

The scene Taker walked in on was the pair of them sleeping soundly in the bed together.  He had gotten a very late text from Teralyn, sort of giving him the rundown on what had happened at the party.  As much as he despised Moxley, he couldn’t deny the man had done his woman a good turn.  That champagne flute would have nailed her if not for this man turning her in time and taking the blow himself.  He walked out to check in with the nurses, wondering how the bill would be taken care of, if the newspaper company would handle it since it had been one of their employees who had done it or if they would refuse liability.  Taker imagined being a mechanic didn’t get a lot of insurance benefits and if Moxley wasn’t covered…the least he could do was pay it, only because of Teralyn.

 

Sometime around 2 AM, Jon was finally discharged from the emergency room and they climbed in the back of the limousine to take them to her place.  Neither knew Mark had been there to check to see what happened.  Teralyn never kept anything from him, which was why she sent the text message in the first place.  Jon was insistent on going home, assuring Teralyn he was fine and he’d been through worse before.  Against her gut instinct, she decided to do what he wanted and the limousine dropped him off at his place, but she did get out to hug him again.

 

“You call me if you need anything, I mean it, Moxley.  Thank you again for what you did.” Kissing his cheek in a purely platonic way, she climbed back in as the limousine pulled away to head to her place.

 

Taker was in the lobby, waiting on her.  He had slept throughout the day and when he had woken to that text, he had hauled his cookies back to the city.  Slowly, he’d been on his way, but business, which consisted of hunting down some people, had led him to some weird ends.  Eventually, he’d have to follow these trails, but…Teralyn had taken precedence.  He had been kicking himself for not going with her, not believing something like that had happened at a New York Times classy little shindig, but…drunks were drunks.  Standing up when she came in, he immediately closed the distance between them and touched her cheek.  Even with what little sleep she had gotten, she still looked tired.

 

“Long night, darlin’?” He asked softly, already knowing it had been.

 

Teralyn was shocked to see him, leaning into his touch and placed her hand over his, nodding.  He’d gotten her text messages and she couldn’t believe he was here. “Yeah it was.” She murmured, not releasing his hand as they headed out of the lobby and upstairs via elevator to her penthouse, his arm wrapping around her waist. 

 

Teralyn wasn’t upset with him, there was no reason to be, but she was upset at the fact Jon had been blasted with a damn champagne glass flute.  Unlocking her door, they walked inside and she locked it up before turning to face the love of her life.  Her hair was still curled, for the most part, and her makeup worn off a bit, but other than that, she looked as beautiful as she did earlier when the limousine came to pick her up.

 

“I don’t care how you’re here, I’m just glad you are.”

 

How wasn’t a mystery, he had driven in, but knew that wasn’t what she meant.  His eyes raked over her, taking in the gorgeous dress and the hair and makeup, noticing she had gone all out for this party.  Taker felt a little justified in saying it was a bad idea because obviously, it had been, but he also felt like a dick for not being there for her.

 

“Congratulations.” He rumbled, nodding down at the award in her hand before scooping her up bridal style in his arms.  His woman was exhausted and she was going to get some rest in her comfortable bed, in his arms. “Come on, darlin’, let’s lay down for a few more hours.” They had some time before sunrise as he carried her to the bedroom and lay her down.  Moving to sit at her feet, Taker began undoing her heels, his eyes fastened on her face. “He going to be okay?”

 

“Yeah, they wouldn’t have discharged him if he wasn’t and…I wasn’t leaving without him.  That should’ve been me that got clocked with the glass, not him.”

 

Teralyn watched his huge hands slide the heels from her feet, setting them on the carpet before they slid up her smooth as silk legs.  She sighed at the feeling of his huge hands caressing her and leaned back against the pillows, somewhat propped up, while his huge body continued snaking up the length of her body.  Her hands slid up his tattooed sleeved arms to his shoulders, moaning the moment his mouth connected with hers in a soft, burning kiss.  This was where she wanted to be, who she wanted to be with and nobody would ever change her mind.  Teralyn also decided not to tell Mark about her conversation with Jon regarding what he said about if things didn’t work out between them, he was available. 

 

No, she was taking that to the grave.

 

Probably a smart idea.  Taker didn’t care what Moxley had to say.  He knew exactly where Teralyn’s love and loyalty was and it was with him.  She had lied to the nation in her article, well…maybe misled would be a better term, hiding his true identity and assisting in the demise of the snitch who had sold him out.  Taker wondered if Teralyn even realized all that, if she understood the trouble she could be in.  He would protect Teralyn from that at all costs, knowing he had definitely helped her into that frying pan.

 

“Well, for the record, I’m glad it wasn’t you who got clocked, darlin’.” He informed her, kissing the corner of her mouth.

 

“Me too.”

 

Turning her head, Teralyn captured his lips in a full, passionate kiss, loving how big he was and how he hovered over her.  It always made her heart race as her fingers delved in his hair, both tasting each other.  While she was being loved and cherished by Mark, Jon was at home alone, dealing with the aftermath of being clocked with a champagne glass.  It wasn’t fair, but then again, life wasn’t fair.  Teralyn pushed Jon firmly in the back of her mind while caressing Mark’s chest and reached down to unsnap the button of his jeans.

 

“I want you, Mark…I want your dick inside of me…” She mumbled against his lips, telling him exactly what she wanted. “Fuck your Persephone…” It’d been a straight week since they were last together and it was a week too long, as far as she was concerned.

 

“As my Queen commands.”

 

He had thought she’d want to sleep, but Taker wouldn’t argue about getting his dick wet either.  A week without sex should’ve been a crime and it was his fault it happened.  Wasting very little time in shedding just enough clothing to make it easier to give her what she wanted, what she craved, his dick slid home inside of her moments later. 

 

While Teralyn was being smashed into the mattress by her drug lord boyfriend, Jon was currently dealing with the aftermath of the concussion.  Dizzy and feeling like he might puke.  Apparently, that was typical with a concussion and as soon as Roman was up, Jon was calling him to come sit with him for a bit.  He was legitimately afraid to sleep by himself, this was NOT fun.  It was Jon’s fault for not taking her up on her offer to stay at his place, so she could help and keep an eye on him.  He had insisted on going home and he’d be all right, so Teralyn hadn’t argued with him.  If he had gone with her, she would be the one sitting with him and taking care of him, not his friend, Roman. 

 

The dress she wore at the party lay strewn on the carpeted floor and Teralyn did not care if it was ruined or not.  Having her man balls deep inside of her was the ONLY thing on her mind at the moment. “Yes, oh god yes…oh Mark!” It did not matter how much blood was on this man’s hands or what he’d been doing during his business trip, he was back home, safe, inside of her, and that was all Teralyn cared about. “Harder…” The diamonds in her ears and around her neck glittered in the dark room, the only light they had being the moon shining through the window. “I…love…you…” Her words were nothing more than breathless panting.

 

If Jon had taken her up on her bleeding heart, they would not be in bed like this right now.  Thank Christ, Moxley had been smart enough, or addled enough, to stay at his own damn place.  Taker considered himself an infinitely patient man, but…a week without his woman and then coming back to her being in her place with a concussed grease monkey…would’ve been a lot to handle.  Maybe too much.  When Taker was with Teralyn, nothing else mattered, not his work, not her job, it was just them and the world melted away.

 

“I love you too,” His voice was nothing more than a low, husky murmur as he pulled back to stare down at her, feeling her writhing beneath him. “Mine.”

 

“Uh huh, yours, all yours, only yours…”

 

Somehow, someway, they made it work and Taker spent the majority of the morning making her scream his name and writhe, both finally passing out long after the sun rose over the horizon.

 

Chapter 22

 

Cynthia was fired for her actions on Saturday. 

 

That was the first memo Teralyn received upon arriving at work Monday morning.  She had a copy of her ‘Journalist of the Year’ plaque hanging up in her cubical, even though part of her wasn’t proud of it.  No, she had to be proud of it because it was her work!  Teralyn had worked hard to get to where she was and she would continue breaking barriers down in this male dominated industry.  Since Cynthia was gone, that left Teralyn with her work, as well as Cynthia’s she didn’t finish.  Today was going to be very long, tedious, and she didn’t see herself getting off at 5 PM like normal.

 

“Doll, you look annoyed.” Surprised to see him, Jon grinned when Teralyn’s shocked eyes darted up to him.  Astonished, annoyed and moderately stressed actually, his smile turned into a frown. “I got a call from your boss to come see him.” Hopefully to handle his medical bills, all Jon had been told was it had been handled.  He really hoped so because he could not afford a partial night’s stay in a New York City emergency room. “Everything okay, Teralyn?” Maybe she hadn’t slept well.  He knew he wasn’t driving today and had actually brought a cab.  Being restricted from driving and working for the entire week was a huge downer.

 

Actually, she had spent the majority of Sunday screwing her boyfriend and sleeping, then screwing him some more.  Sex and sleep, with food, and Teralyn hadn’t bothered texting Jon to make sure he was all right.  Mark was very distracting.  Jon didn’t need to know that, however.

 

“Yeah, just a little…swamped with work.  Cynthia was fired because of what she did to you at the party.” She informed him, walking out of her cubicle and wondered what Daniel planned on doing for him. “How’s your head?  And be honest with me, Moxley.”

 

“Fucking hurts, the dizzy spells passed this morning, for the most part, as long as I don’t move too slow.  The elevator coming up to this level was a trip, let me tell you.” Now Jon had a handy little medication he had picked up earlier today to help with the nausea. “So, shit I didn’t learn from Coach Austin, concussions can last for weeks or not show symptoms for weeks.  How the fuck he ever made it as long as he did is beyond me.” He very vividly remembered being told to ‘walk it off’. “Show me where the big man’s office is?”

 

“Oh, Jon…” Teralyn felt terrible, really wishing he would’ve stayed with her, but then again, she wouldn’t have had incredible sex with Mark if that happened.  However, this was a different day and she wanted to do everything she could to help him. “Here, I’ll walk with you, okay?” Draping his arm around her shoulders, Teralyn headed toward Daniel’s office and went slow, knowing Jon couldn’t move too fast or else he’d become dizzy. “I want you to stay with me for a couple days.  I know you don’t want to, but you need someone to help you until your concussion is gone.  Please let me help you.  I have some vacation time stored up I can use and, since you were injured by a former coworker of this company, I know they’ll give me the time off to help you.” She looked up into his pale blues pleadingly. “Please, Jon?”

 

“Nah, I have Roman…” When big man wasn’t working or with his family, but she didn’t know any of that nor did she need too. “I don’t need to take you away from your work or your man.  I don’t think he’d be too pleased to have me shacking up on your couch or something.”

 

When she made a comment about Mark being understanding, he realized she was a lunatic who only saw the best in that murderous psychopath.  Teralyn had a heart of gold and a brain half full of bricks.  The woman had him shaking his head though she kept batting those big, beautiful eyes of hers and he groaned, already knowing he would cave to whatever she wanted.

 

“He’s not going to eat me, is he?”

 

She giggled softly at his joke, not realizing he was being deadly serious with that question. “I’ll make sure no harm comes to you and he probably will keep his distance while I’m taking care of you.  I’ll send him a text message letting him know I won’t be able to see him for a week until you’re better.” An entire week with Jon Moxley wouldn’t set well with Mark, but she had to do whatever necessary to help him. “We don’t live together.” Yet. “You’ll be fine and I have a guest room for a reason, so you’ll be sleeping on a comfortable bed instead of a couch.” Knocking on the door, she smiled when Daniel called out to ‘come in’ and opened it, guiding Jon inside. “He’s not feeling very well, so try not to keep him too long, boss.”

 

“I bet he’s not.  You didn’t drive yourself, did you, Mr. Moxley?” Daniel was up and walking over, best smile on, hand out. 

 

He was in ‘damage control mode’, knowing that this man could probably sue the company.  Fortunately, Jon likely wouldn’t get anything or much at all because it wasn’t the company, but a FORMER employee who had done it, accidentally no less.  The press didn’t need unfavorable media.

 

“Uh, no.”

 

“Thank you, Teralyn, I promise not to keep him too long,” Daniel gave her the same smile he was giving Jon, though it was a dismissal since she wasn’t required for this.

 

Why did Jon feel like he had no business here?  This was way above his paygrade and he flashed her a crooked grin as she vacated the office.

 

If Daniel thought, for a second, Jon didn’t have a case against the New York Times for being smashed over the head by a former coworker, – Cynthia was a coworker at the time of the incident –  he was out of his mind!  This was damage control indeed and if Daniel was smart, if the company was smart, they would compensate for what happened to Jon.  If they didn’t do what was right by Jon, she didn’t blame Jon if he did go to the media to plead his case.  He would win, hands down.  Something told Teralyn they would and she went back to her cubicle to continue working, trying to get her mind off their meeting. 

 

Pulling her phone out, she sent Mark a quick text message. You won’t like this, but Jon needs my help for the rest of the week.  He’ll be staying with me, so I can take care of him and I’m taking the rest of the week off.  He’s still hurting bad and his concussion is bad too.  Hope you understand, I love you.

 

Taker got that message and read it more than once to make sure he was reading it right.  Was she insane?  Why would she bring the man into her home for a concussion?  Jon had to have other friends, or even family in the area, right?  Taker pinched the bridge of his nose, knowing nothing he said was going to change her mind.  If anything it would drive a wedge between them.

 

That’s fine, maybe he should see another doctor for a follow-up? Taker almost threw up in his own mouth when he sent that.

 

Jon learned in very nice terms that the company was not at fault for what had happened due to it being off the clock, while she was not working, and Cynthia had been toasted.  They had promptly fired her and offered restitution by paying Jon’s medical bills, as well as put together a fund for future medical expenses related to the concussion, up to a certain amount.  Jon gathered if he wanted to sue, he’d probably get jack, but they didn’t want the bad press.  Honestly, suing sounded like a chore and he just nodded along, though he also politely refused to sign anything absolving them.  Not while he was still concussed.

 

The doctor told him he was off for the entire week from work.  This is my fault.  It should be me in this situation, not him.  He saved me, protected me and it’s my turn to help him out.  If he gets worse, he’ll go back to the doctor, but with a concussion, it takes time to get over. Teralyn sent back to Mark…several hours later, while preparing dinner in the penthouse. 

 

After Jon had walked out of Daniel’s office, she informed her boss she was taking the rest of the day and week off to take care of him.  Daniel didn’t argue with her, but he did ask her to try to get some work done while she was at home.  She agreed to it, knowing she’d have a lot of downtime with Jon and figured working would be the best thing to do.  Currently, Teralyn was cooking spaghetti while he rested on the couch, in a pair of pajamas pants and she had already cleaned his wound and changed his bandage.

 

“Dinner’s almost ready, I hope you’re hungry.”

 

Daniel didn’t mind her working from home.  Teralyn had an enormous caseload, thanks to Cynthia leaving behind a lot of unfinished business.  He should have fired her a long time ago and started to wonder if he had hired a closet alcoholic.  No wonder she had always been passed over for a promotion.

 

“Nope, not really.” Weird since Jon was usually starving and he hadn’t eaten anything today. “Doesn’t mean I won’t eat it though, doll.” He was laying on her couch, trying not to get too comfortable because it felt awkward.

 

Taker was banging his head against an imaginary wall while his hands choked an imaginary throat.  She had waited hours to tell him this…this was what he got for being gone a week. Need anything?  Want some company that isn’t concussed?

 

This was what happened when he wasn’t there for her.  She relied on other people and Jon had protected her the only way he knew how.  There was no way she was abandoning him when he needed her the most.  Once again, Mark’s actions had consequences and now he’d have to go an entire week without seeing her because Jon would be at her place.

 

I don’t think it’d be right to have sex with him here, Mark.  It’ll only be a week and then he’ll be fine.  Besides, you two don’t get along, so just stay away until he’s gone.  I love you. Sighing, Teralyn made two bowls of spaghetti and walked them into the living room, setting hers down on the coffee table. “You need to eat something, Jon.  I don’t care if it’s just a few bites, but you’ll feel better if you do.”

 

Well aren’t you the assuming one, who said anything about sex? Taker would not fornicate with her since Moxley was there.  He didn’t trust the bastard not to listen and get off on it and he wasn’t the kind of guy to say ‘well they can take notes’.  Too confident in his abilities for that pettiness. Enjoy your week.

 

Jon Moxley had officially become a nuisance and the only thing saving him was the fact he was hiding under Teralyn’s skirts for a week.  She wouldn’t see him for a week because he and Jon didn’t get along either.  What kind of juvenile thinking was that?

 

I’m sorry, I didn’t know what you meant by asking me if I wanted company that’s not concussed.  You’re more than welcome to come over and see me.  I made spaghetti if you want to join us for dinner.  I miss you. Teralyn couldn’t alienate her boyfriend simply because her friend needed her at the moment. 

 

Slowly, Jon began to eat and she smiled at him, sitting beside him on the couch on the end since he was taking over the majority of it.  Jon was not a small man, he was 6’4 and weighed 225 pounds of mostly muscle.  The man was built like a brickhouse, actually, though not nearly as much as Mark, who stood at 6’10 and weighed 300 pounds.  What was with her and having huge men in her life that could snap her like a twig in the blink of an eye?

 

“How is it?”

 

“Good.” Jon was picking at it though, making himself eat, and slowly at that. “This is weird, not having an appetite.  I’m usually starving all the time.” Teralyn could vouch for that, she had seen him pack it away after one of their rock climbing sessions. “Aw man, I don’t think I’ll be able to go hit the gym with you for a rock climbing session for a few weeks.” Groaning, he realized he was sidelined from more than just work and driving a car.  Jon had a follow-up in a week and the idea the concussion’s side effects could last longer had him cringing. “Not that I regret saving your pretty head, so don’t think that, doll.” He winked at her before putting another forkful in his mouth.

 

A follow-up appointment she would be accompanying him to since he couldn’t drive. “I know, don’t worry.  We’ll be climbing rock walls again before you know it.” Teralyn patted his leg gently, really hoping his appetite returned, but she also knew it was due to the concussion. 

 

Mark hadn’t responded to her last text message and Teralyn decided to leave him alone for now, eating her own dinner.  This was a terrible situation all around, but it wasn’t her fault Jon had been clocked with a champagne glass.  It wasn’t her fault Mark hadn’t been the one to go with her either and she had to take Jon as a replacement date.  Now Teralyn was stuck between a rock and a hard place – her boyfriend and a man that was becoming her best friend…and she was choosing her best friend because he needed her right now.

 

“How about we watch a movie while we eat, hmm?”

 

“Yeah, sure.” Jon nodded, trying not to make waves because he knew this was probably messing with not only with her downtime and homelife, but also her relationship with the Big Bad. 

 

He inwardly cringed at the idea of Taker and whatever was going through his mind on all of this, wondering if he was going to last after he left this apartment.  Teralyn purposefully ignored what the man was capable of; Jon was guessing it was the only way their relationship could work because she really was too good of a woman.  However, everyone else who was in the ‘loop’, or remembered Calaway from back in the day, knew exactly what he could do when provoked.

 

If Mark wanted to continue being with her, he would leave Jon alone.  It wasn’t Jon’s fault this happened.  Jon was off limits and she would make damn sure he was completely safe from harm, deciding she needed to have a conversation with her boyfriend as soon as possible.  Standing up, Teralyn popped in an action movie, knowing Jon would like that, and sat back down to resume eating her dinner.  When he managed to eat half the bowl and she saw his eyes were drooping, Teralyn took them to the kitchen to put on the counter.  Then, she got Jon up off the couch and guided him to the guest room, laying him down gently.

 

“There we go.  If you need me, I’m just across the hall, okay?” Jon nodded, his eyes already closing and she leaned down to brush her lips against his forehead before exiting the room, closing the door behind her to go clean up the mess in the kitchen.

 

If Teralyn was smart, she’d keep her mouth shut about Jon because Taker hadn’t said or indicated anything about what he would be doing to the man.  Being ‘accused’ or ‘implied’ that he might would be construed as insulting.  Given he knew how much she cared about her rock climbing buddy, that would tell him she didn’t trust him yet again.  Relationships could not be based on that at all or survive for that matter.

 

I’m stopping in for a minute, got something for you. A piece of jewelry he had picked up in his travels from last week. Be there in ten.

 

What did he get for her?  Teralyn raised a brow at the text message while putting the rest of the dishes in the dishwasher. Okay, don’t buzz in, I’ll leave the door unlocked. Jon was sleeping and Teralyn didn’t want to wake him up with the buzzer.  As long as Mark didn’t give any indication he would hurt Jon, she wouldn’t say anything. 

 

Chapter 23

 

She heard the door open exactly ten minutes later and looked up from her place on the couch, smiling at the love of her life.  He came towards her and sat down on the couch beside her, making Teralyn instantly move to straddle him and her mouth captured his, needing to feel his love and comfort. “I love you, My King.” She murmured softly against his lips, caressing his face tenderly with her hand while resting her forehead against his, breathing him in. 

 

One day was not enough with him when they’d spent a week apart and now here they were, having to do it all over again.  He had absolutely no intention of going another week without sex.  Taker simply wouldn’t push the issue tonight.  He already knew she wouldn’t be able to do it again so soon, not after being apart last week, and it wouldn’t take much to seduce her into giving in.

 

“I love you too, my Queen,” He murmured huskily when the kiss broke for a second time, smiling slightly. “In my inner vest pocket, you’ll find your gift.” Jewelry, worthy of a Queen, and legally obtained, no less, because Taker knew without needing to ask that Teralyn would not take anything that had been ill-gotten.

 

That gift was the last thing on her mind as her hands slid up his muscular chest, caressing him while kissing him again.  If they were quiet, they could make love, but neither one of them were quiet lovers.  The bathroom, the shower, was also an option and the sound of water could drown out most of their sounds.  There were options open to them to be together, it just sucked they had to sneak around while Jon was here.  Not to mention, they hadn’t been back together that long and had already taken a week break from sex…two weeks of that was unacceptable.  Slowly, she broke the kiss before they could get any hot and heavier with her each other and reached into his inner vest pocket, pulling out the gift. 

 

It was a velvet box and Teralyn opened it, her ocean blues widening at what was staring back at her. “Oh, Mark…”

 

Given she had texted him about it not being right if they had sex while Jon was here, he currently wasn’t thinking about getting laid tonight.  Taker wasn’t even planning on staying very long and figured he’d give her a day or two to come to her senses and realize this was a stupid idea.  Moxley was a grown man and knew how relationships worked since he had been in at least ONE in his life, that Taker could confirm anyway.  What Teralyn had opened was a real pearl and sapphire ankle bracelet.  He noticed she had worn one to that ill-fated party and found the small bit of jewelry to be…attractive, actually.  Taker never actually looked at women’s ankles, but…here they were, he now checked out her ankles. 

 

This woman was very bad for him.

 

He took the ankle bracelet out of the box and reached down to fasten it around her appendage, his hand sliding back up her leg and side, her darkened blues looking back at him. “It’s so beautiful.” What the hell was she thinking telling this man he couldn’t see her for a week?  Or they couldn’t have sex for a week? “Thank you, my King.” Mark was her man and if he wanted to sex her up, she would not deny him.  Teralyn and Jon were just friends, and Jon had to understand she had a very active, delicious sex life with her man. “Mmm, you’re too good to me, you know that?” While she spoke, Teralyn moved down his muscular neck with her soft lips and tongue, even using her teeth lightly.  Then, she slid off his lap and extended her hands as Mark rose to his feet and she lead him to her bedroom, closing and locking the door behind her.

 

She had been out of her mind, thinking she would go that long without him. “Darlin’…” Eyeing her and the door, Taker shook his head. “Since you said no this week…” He had actually made plans with Bradshaw who had come to town for a few days, something about visiting the ‘stock market’, whatever that meant.  He seen the disappointment in her blue eyes and inwardly sighed, the woman was terrible at making up her mind and sticking to whatever she said.  Taker loved it as much as it annoyed him. “Nothing that is as important as you are, though.” She was doing terrible things to him.

 

Jon was up. Retching.

 

And she heard it, loud and clear, frowning with worry in those deep blues of hers.  She really wanted Mark, but at the same time, her conscience was eating away at her because of what happened to Jon.  Did she stop what they were doing and let Jon handle it on his own or go to him to make sure she was all right?  How could she choose between the man she loved and the man who was her best friend?  She felt as if she was being torn to pieces at the moment, but knew she had to make a choice.

 

“Nothing is more important to me than you either, Mark.” Reaching up, Teralyn caressed his face with her hand and then his chest, not hearing anymore vomiting come from Jon.

 

Says the one who took another man under her roof.

 

He was sure at the time, it had seemed easy, sending messages about how nothing could happen and Jon needed her.  Then he, walking temptation that he was, waltzed in and all that resolve went down the toilet.  Good!  Because that’s usually how it worked on him when it came to Teralyn.  Taker liked it when she was on the receiving end for a change.

 

“Aw, fuck…”

 

He rolled his eyes, breaking the kiss. “More than likely he puked everywhere or something.  I’ll…help him.” And be nice about it.

 

It was moments like these Teralyn fell more in love with him because she knew he had a big heart, deep down inside.  He really was a walking temptation – walking sex – and he belonged to her, which was the best feeling in the world.  Having a full claim on this man, even without marriage.

 

“Let’s do it together and then take a shower.” They would need one after cleaning up the mess Jon more than likely made.  He agreed with that and they headed to the guest room with Teralyn walking inside first, her heart breaking at the condition Jon was in. “Shit, Jon, it’s okay…” She’d never seen so much vomit in her life and began peeling the blanket away from him and off the bed.

 

This had nothing to do with a ‘big heart’, this had to do with showing her that Jon being around did not impact their relationship.  Taker was well aware the second he bared teeth, she was kicking HIM out and that wasn’t happening.  He’d help her as best he could just so he could boot Moxley’s stupid backside out the door instead.

 

“Wow…” There was no way Taker would get his dick up after this, helping the other man into the bathroom because he was practically dead weight and Teralyn just couldn’t do it. “Quit stiffening, Moxley, I’m just getting you into the damn shower.”

 

No trust, Moxley had no trust.  But he also had no choice either, and no dignity, that was gone as well.

 

If Teralyn didn’t have a strong stomach, she would’ve vomited just from seeing all the vomit on the bed.  Luckily, it didn’t get on the floor, just the bedding and the trashcan that was beside the bed.  She knew Mark would take care of Jon in the shower, to clean him up, while she put fresh linens and sheets on the bed.  First, she had to toss the vomit filled ones in the washer, which was her first priority.  It stunk to high heaven and she had to breathe through her mouth until she could get it started.  She made sure to pour some bleach in there while she was at it, just for good measure, along with the laundry detergent. 

 

Next, she got rid of the bag in the trashcan and tossed, after tying it up, and put a fresh bag in there.  Then, she retrieved some fresh linens, sheets and comforter, a new bed set and proceeded to remake the bed, after spraying the mattress with some Febreze.  After she was finished cleaning up the room and it smelled a lot better, Teralyn went to check on the men in her life and tapped on the door, hearing the shower going.

 

“Mark, is everything all right in there?  Do you need me to come in to help?”

 

“NO!”

 

“HELL NO!”

 

She actually jumped when they both shouted at the same time, blinking.

 

“The FUCK is she asking ME for?”

 

“Because she thinks I’m an invalid.” Jon retorted dryly, standing in the shower with Taker right on the outside, sort of watching just in case he got dizzy.  This was embarrassing enough WITHOUT her thinking they needed her help.  Nope!  He appreciated everything, but since there was another guy around, Jon would take the guy’s help, even if it was the psycho stick’s help.

 

“You’re partially an invalid…Don’t forget to rinse that shit down her drain….” Vomit ring around the tub was gross.

 

“Yes, Daddy,” Jon singsonged in what Roman called his ‘Joker’ voice, aiming the spray at the unsightly ring. “No more spaghetti…” Ever.

 

Teralyn did not think Jon was an invalid, but he did need help and she wasn’t sure if Mark could handle it.  This was her responsibility, not her boyfriend’s.  Sighing, she left the room to grab Jon a towel and knocked on the door again a few minutes later. “I left towels just outside the door whenever he’s done.  I’ll be in the kitchen.” She called through it before walking out, rubbing the back of her neck. 

 

After getting a glass of ice water, she moved to the living room to sit down and admired the ankle bracelet Mark got her, gliding her fingertips along the stones.  Pearls and sapphires.  It really was a beautiful piece of jewelry, Mark had excellent taste.

 

Technically, it wasn’t anyone’s responsibility except Jon’s.  He had taken it upon himself to move her out of the way, knowing he was about to get beaned, so he had taken that responsibility and everything else it had brought.  Teralyn just felt obligated because it would have been her head if not for his intervention.

 

“You wanna dry my balls?” Jon asked when he got his hands on the towel.

 

“No.”

 

“Then step outside.”

 

Rolling his eyes, Taker did, though he left the door open, just in case, turning so his back was to the other man. “You’re just as obnoxious as I remembered.”

 

“It’s all part and parcel when it comes to my charm.”

 

Since it was quiet in the penthouse, Teralyn heard all of that and bit her bottom lip to keep from giggling, knowing Jon was feeling better with that snark.  That really was part of his charm and maybe she did feel obligated to help him.  If that champagne glass of shattered against her head, it would be her in dire straits right now, not him.  Not to mention, Mark probably would’ve killed Jon for letting something like that happen to her.  She cringed at the thought since her boyfriend was indeed a murderer.  Hell, she really hoped Cynthia was proud of herself for what she did to such a great man like Jon, silently wishing she stopped drinking for good.

 

Jon and Taker emerged from the bathroom with identical poker expressions. “Sorry about the spaghetti incident.”

 

Taker snorted, bringing a hand up to cover his mouth. “I don’t think she listens to them…”

 

“What a waste of a joke…but seriously, I’m sorry, doll.  I forgot to take those pills before I ate.” Jon hadn’t been hungry and done it anyway.  That had been mistake because he had been trying to be polite AND he knew he hadn’t eaten anything all day.  Next time, he’d stick to something like broth, not wanting to destroy anymore of her stuff. “I can pay for anything I ruined.”

 

“Don’t worry about it.” The bedding was dark, thankfully, so even if there were stains, they wouldn’t be seen easily. “You’re not paying me back for anything, it’s fine.” Teralyn stood up from the couch and walked over to him, pressing the back of her hand against his forehead. “Good, no fever and the color is back in your cheeks.” He hadn’t taken his pills and she had no idea he’d taken them on an empty stomach.  Then she had basically shoved the spaghetti in his face, wanting him to eat. “I’m so sorry I made you eat something so…hearty.  I won’t do that again, okay?  Do you feel better?”

 

“Well now I do.” Jon laughed, still a little embarrassed about it, but…it was over and done with. 

 

He couldn’t help that he had hurled all over her bedding.  Nor could he change the fact that the Undertaker had seen him naked and covered in vomit.  On the bright side, Taker had not even offered to wash him up and he bet Teralyn would have.  Silver lining everywhere, one just had to know where to look for it.

 

“And you didn’t make me eat, I did it to myself.  I should have said no.  I thought because I hadn’t eaten all day, I should’ve.”

 

“Next time, ask for the soup of the day.” Taker advised dryly, glancing at the time.

 

Jon Moxley would make GREAT birth control.

 

“Yeah, I shouldn’t have made something so heavy either.  I know better than that, but I just had a craving for spaghetti.  I’m really sorry, Jon.” She was letting him down already and it was only day one!  Maybe he would’ve been better off letting someone else to care for him since she sucked at it. “Okay, so since you didn’t take the pills that you were supposed to, I’m going to heat you up some broth, so you can take them.  The bottle says not to do it on an empty stomach.” Otherwise, they’d be back to square one again. “Or I do have canned soup, chicken noodle and veggie, I think.  I can make that for you, if you want.”

 

“Broth, just broth please.” If he took those pills and still threw up, Jon didn’t want ANYTHING except liquid coming back up.  He about killed himself on a spaghetti noodle when he had hurled earlier.  Jon made his way to the kitchen, browsing for his pill bottle. “Hah, you put it in the cupboard…you’re so damn domesticated, doll.”

 

Taker passed him a bottle of water, purposefully cracking himself one of the beers she kept in the fridge, just for him.  His favorite brand and everything. “Yeah, she is.” He chuckled, because it was the truth. “Afraid of chunks?”

 

“Yeah…” Thank Christ…explosive shits were not a part of this concussion gig, Jon would have just dived out a window.

 

Mark wasn’t going anywhere and Teralyn preferred it that way, pouring the broth in the pot to warm up.  It was better on the stove than in the microwave and would help him. “Ginger ale may also help with your stomach issues too.” She offered, not surprised when Jon shook his head and felt Mark’s arm wrap around her waist as she leaned into his side. 

 

Once the broth was done and Jon ate, took his pills, they were all going to bed.  She hoped Mark planned on staying with her because she wanted to sleep in his arms, missing him after that week away from each other.  One whole day, which half was spent sleeping and eating, didn’t begin making up for that full week apart.

 

Chapter 24

 

Taker drained his beer and put the empty bottle away, the awkward beginning to drift in as Moxley tried not to slurp his broth, obviously a little cautious about his stomach right now.  He hoped the guy took a bucket or a bowl, something, with him to bed this time, just in case those pills didn’t do their job. “All right, darlin’, I’m going to head home.  I was supposed to hang with Shaw tonight since he’s only in town for a few days.” That hadn’t happened since he had pushed off his friend to stay here fooling around with her and THAT hadn’t happened either. 

 

He eyed Moxley, the man was obviously cursed.

 

“You don’t want to stay?  It’s pretty late…” Mark shook his head and she wouldn’t argue with him, leaving Jon to eat his broth while she walked her boyfriend to the door. “Thank you for my gift.” She leaned against the doorframe, accepting a soft kiss from him and touched the side of his face gently, letting their lips linger on each other’s for a few seconds longer. “I love you.” Teralyn hugged him tightly around the neck, really wishing he would stay with her, but she understood why he wanted to go home.  It was an awkward mess for sure. “Thank you for helping me tonight.  I owe you one.”

 

“Nah, darlin’,” Taker reached out and brushed a stray lock of hair off her forehead, smiling down at her. “When you said to just stay away until he was gone in that text earlier, I figured I’d just set up shit to do this week outside of my normal.” He had been trying to make time for her, with the exception of that week obviously.  Now Taker knew better, he was a tool and that idiot in there had taken a blow that would have grazed Taker’s upper back. “I made plans with Bradshaw tonight, he won’t be in town long, so since I blew him off, I’ll make it up to the lug tomorrow.” Glancing at his watch, he raised an eyebrow at how early it still was. “Actually, maybe I’ll go bother him now, it’s still pretty early.”

 

“Be careful, I love you.”

 

He kissed her one last time before leaving, heading out to his Harley and she shut her door, hearing the rumble a few minutes later.  Teralyn really missed going for a ride on his motorcycle, hoping they could do that soon and stifled a yawn, making sure her security was in place.  Jon had finished the broth and set the bowl in the sink as she looked back at him, cracking a small, tired smile.

 

“Hell of a night, eh?” She walked over to him, seeing him slowly nod and rinsed his bowl out before popping it in the dishwasher.

 

“I’m sorry for ruining your time with Ta- Mark.  Calaway, I’m going to call him Calaway, that feels like a comfortable medium.” Taker was rude and probably stupid given he was supposed to be ‘dead’ and also because they were not on first name terms.  Well, maybe NOW they were, after all, Calaway had seen his balls.  That had to count for something, right? “I feel like a giant cock toad right now, doll, you have no idea.” Jon was betting she felt like taking him in was a bad idea all the way around and he didn’t blame her one bit. 

 

In fact, tomorrow, he was going home and getting out of her hair.

 

“No, no, it’s fine, really.  He came over and gave me a gift and…well, I love him and wanted to be with him tonight, but…it’s fine.  Everything is fine, he had plans with Bradshaw anyway.” Did Jon know about Mark being the Undertaker?  She had caught what he said at first, nearly calling him Taker.  Hmm…that was interesting because, last she checked, only members of The Ministry had called him that.  Last she knew, Jon loathed The Ministry and had been one of Austin’s boys.  She was definitely curious now. “You shouldn’t feel like a cock toad, Jon.  You got hurt because of me and I’m going to take care of you.  Now come on, let’s get you back to bed and we’ll talk more about this tomorrow.” If he thought he was leaving tomorrow, he was out of his mind.

 

Jon knew what he was called because of all the rumors back in the college about The Ministry fraternity house and the little morbid nicknames they all had.  Glenn Jacobs was Caine or something like that, Dennis Knight, that weasel, had been called Mideon too.  It had been the worst kept secret that not many people had taken seriously because…it was the 90’s and gimmicks were a thing.

 

“Question, and you can tell me to fuck off and mind my own business if you want,” Jon wasn’t sure she would though, this wasn’t that serious a question and they had been friends for a while now. “Why don’t they go by their real names?  We’re out in the real world now.  Bradshaw, that’s John Layfield, right?”

 

Her eyes widened slightly at that question because Teralyn hadn’t expected it, but it also confirmed her suspicions. “Bradshaw is actually John’s middle name and he prefers being called that.  The nicknames were just for The Ministry frat house, Jon.  There was nothing illegal going on like Steve Austin tried convincing everyone.”

 

How much did Jon actually know and did he realize he was being lied to right now?  Did he already know what Mark did out of that fraternity?  The look on his face spoke volumes and her eyes lowered, feeling bad for being caught lying to him.

 

“I wasn’t involved that much with The Ministry, so I really don’t know what went on there, honestly.” That was the truth, Teralyn didn’t because she minded her own business and stayed out of it.

 

“Sorry doll, I didn’t mean to put you on the spot like that.  I know Austin was a crazy bastard, but…once he was gone and stopped filling people’s heads with bullshit, others kind of started seeing things.  We all just kept on going like nothing was happening.  Then…you know, the Undertaker…and he’s the only one anyone knows with that name and uh, some of us know what he was up too…” Jon rubbed the back of his neck, feeling a little awkward. “I just want you to be careful, doll, I’m not looking to start shit with the man.  But if I knew, there are others.” Others meant people who could blow the lid off her story.

 

“Will you do it?” Teralyn locked eyes with him, feeling as if her heart might leap out of her chest and saw the startled expression on his face. “I’m not being mean when I ask that question, but I need to know.  Will you keep this to yourself or will you use it against me, against him?  I know what he is.  I know I’m in love with a monster…and I’ve known about him since shortly after we met in college.  I pieced it together and when I asked him, he told me the truth.  That article I wrote, I did everything I could to protect him because I won’t see the love of my life behind bars.” If that made her an accomplice to all the crimes Mark had committed, so be it.  Teralyn was his woman and she would stay beside him until the end of time.

 

“I’m not using it against anybody.  You’re my friend and he fucking terrifies me.  He had a guy torn limb from limb and strewn across the Brooklyn Bridge, Teralyn.  I am NOT signing up to be next in line for that.  I knew when you wrote the article and then saw you with him at the store that you lied, and that’s your business, not mine.  It’s still a good article.” Jon took a slow sip of his water, staring back at her intently, so she could see the truth in his eyes. “Here’s hoping he retires or something…” Because since that ‘shootout’ and ‘death’, word on the Undertaker had died with it.

 

“He won’t hurt you.” Unless Jon gave him a reason to and, if that happened, it was out of Teralyn’s hands. “And I know I should be terrified of him too, but I’m not.  He’s never given me any reason to be scared of him, not even when he found out I was stripping in college.” Jon raised a brow at her and she nodded solemnly, a sadness overtaking her. “Long story short, I was in financial distress and needed money fast.  Still doesn’t excuse my actions and I’m surprised he didn’t kill me for it since I technically cheated on him by showing my body off to random strangers for money.  And I’m hoping one day he does get out of this business, hopefully when we decide to leave New York for good to start our lives in Texas.”

 

Teralyn was foolish because if she somehow, someway hurt the Undertaker or what the man conceived as being hurt, he would lash out at her.  Hell, he already had, not that either of them knew it, because he didn’t do things the way others thought he would.  No, Taker was sneaky and underhanded, creeping in slowly and by the time a person realized he had royally screwed them over, it was too late and his plans had come full circle.  Well, now Jon knew, the rumors about her being a stripper were true.  College was not a good place for some people, too much garbage had been passed around, but that was the downside of getting with someone like Taker.  Teralyn put a bullseye on herself for immediate speculation.

 

“Why would you tell me about your plans with him?” Jon shook his head with a sad smile. “You’re a rare woman, so trusting and kind, and I hope you don’t ever place it in the wrong person, doll.”

 

“Because I DO trust you, Jon.  I wouldn’t have said everything I just did if I didn’t.” She smiled back at him, trusting him wholeheartedly and knew he would never betray or hurt her.  He would keep her secrets because that was what best friends did. “And I promise, I give you my word, Mark won’t hurt you.  Because he knows if he hurts you, it’ll hurt me and he won’t do something like that.  I don’t know if that makes you feel any better, but…I just want you to know.” Even though she was wrapped around Mark’s finger tightly, he was just as wrapped around hers. “All right, time for bed, come on.” Once Jon was settled in bed again, she covered him up and kissed his forehead with a grin. “Sweet dreams, Moxley.” Turning the light out, Teralyn went to her own room and looked down at her phone, seeing she had one text message. 

 

When she opened it, her heart dropped into the pit of her stomach. I’m going to expose you and your precious Undertaker, if it’s the last thing I do.

 

It came from an anonymous number, so she had no idea who had sent her this message.

 

~!~

 

The next morning when Teralyn showed and then asked, very politely no less, about the text, Jon realized he now looked like a suspect.  He had JUST warned her about this and now it was happening. “I didn’t send it.” It was automatic and true.  His cell was dead on her kitchen counter, where it had been since prior to dinner last night. “Do you know the number?” He asked, feeling sick to his stomach for reasons completely unrelated to his concussion.  Had she told Calaway yet?  Jon imagined the monster wouldn’t remain in New York City if someone knew the truth about Teralyn and her fake article.

 

No, Teralyn hadn’t told Mark about this yet because she didn’t know HOW to tell him.  Someone out there knew Undertaker was still alive and kicking.  Someone knew her article was a lie, even though all she’d done was lead the authorities to chase after him.  She hadn’t actually written about him being caught or his ‘death’ or anything like that.  What the hell was going on?

 

“No, it’s an anonymous number, like when you get one of those telemarketer calls.  There’s no way to call it back and I doubt you can trace it.” Teralyn also felt sick to her stomach and if Mark left New York today, she was going with him. I need to talk to you immediately.  It’s important, Mark.  Please get a hold of me as soon as you get this message. She didn’t bother saying ‘I love you’ like normal, wanting to convey just how dire this was.

 

He was doing exactly what he said he was doing.  Taker was out with Bradshaw, even this early, painting the town red so to speak for old time’s sake.  It’d been a fair few years since they had seen each other.  Bradshaw had turned out to be insanely smart when it came to financial business, even graduating in that, and he had played the stock markets and invested money.  The man was legitimately rich with legal money.

 

Time had definitely changed things.

 

“Okay…so is your number a public number, easy to learn?” Because someone who knew her also knew about Taker and had access to her number. “Man, I look guilty as shit right now, don’t I?”

 

“No, stop that!  I know it wasn’t you.  You wouldn’t do something like this, Jon.” Teralyn took his hand in hers, squeezing it and set her phone down, needing to get her mind focused on something, anything, else.  They would have to leave.  They would have to push their plans up and get the hell out of this state before whoever texted her exposed them. Mark, you have to call me back, damn it!  Or message me!  Something! “How’s your head feeling this morning?” She asked, directing her attention back to the man she was supposed to be taking care of. “Are you hungry?  You need to take your medicine too, don’t forget this time.”

 

“I won’t, Mom.” He grumbled teasingly, but there was worry in his tone and not for himself. 

 

Well, some of it was.  Teralyn might not think he was guilty, and he wasn’t, but that didn’t mean Taker wouldn’t reach the same conclusion Jon had.  It made him think maybe he needed to get out of dodge, out of the city, as far away from Undertaker as possible.

 

“Have you tried calling him instead of texting?” He asked after taking his pill, contemplating how well toast would sit on his stomach right now with the anxiety rolling through him.  Some people had texts and calls set on different audio, vibration or whatever.  He knew he kept his phone on vibrate only for calls and a sound alert for text messages. 

 

Jon was horrible about using his cell for actual calls.

 

“No…not yet.  Maybe I should.”

 

After she got his toast made, setting out butter and jelly if Jon wanted some.  Her stomach was in knots and Teralyn could not eat at the moment.  What the hell were they going to do?  What was SHE going to do?  If this happened, if the lid was blown off and the truth exposed, prison would be calling her name.  The Feds would be after her like white on rice and they would find out how much she had lied to protect Mark.

 

“I’m gonna try calling him.” Setting the toast in front of Jon, she went to her bedroom and shut the door, gripping her hair while pacing, praying Mark answered.

 

It went straight to voicemail.  Taker didn’t get her text messages or anything else until much later in the day when he finally came home.  He read the text, raising one eyebrow as he sipped his beer.  What the hell…made him wonder if Jon had thrown up or something again.  The message in itself wasn’t overly alarming, nor the texts, and after a shower and a cup of coffee to wake up, Taker headed over to see what was going on with his woman.

 

Chapter 25

 

His woman was currently sleeping and not even a foghorn blown in her ear would wake her up.  Teralyn had literally passed out, unable to stay awake any longer and didn’t even know Jon had left.  He left her a text message, letting her know he was going home and thanked her for helping him out, but he could handle the rest of his recovery on his own.  Her face was streaked heavily with dried tears and she also didn’t know Jon had moved her from the couch, where she passed out, to her bed.  If Mark only knew, at that moment, just how life-altering and serious this was, he might’ve actually answered his phone the first ten times she tried calling him.

 

Jon had remained down in the lobby to catch Taker, figuring some brownie points wouldn’t go amiss right now since the monster was liable to think this was him.  Especially if Teralyn told him about their conversation last night and how he pointed out the facts and ‘what if’s’, only for it to actually happen!  Jon had the WORST luck this week, that was just a plain fact.  When a few hours passed and the desk man began eyeballing him weirdly, Jon decided this wasn’t his circus or his monkeys and he was bailing.  Teralyn would let him know what was up one way or another, unless she got pissed at him for leaving without her permission.

 

To say she wasn’t happy when she woke up, eight hours later, to several phone calls and text messages from Mark, along with one from Jon, letting her know he had left, was an understatement.  What was it with stubborn men in her life?  Teralyn didn’t respond to any of it and instead hopped in the shower, feeling a little better after sleeping.  She hadn’t slept a wink after receiving that text message and had worried herself into a coma, pretty much.  Pressing her hands against the shower wall, Teralyn really hoped Jon was all right on his own and Mark contacted her soon, not realizing he’d already been to her penthouse once…after Jon left. 

 

After a near hour long shower, she finally stepped out, brushed her teeth and hair, got dressed and walked out with her phone in hand. Hope you’re doing okay, sorry I passed out on you and don’t worry, everything is gonna be fine, Jon.  If you need me, call me. She sent to her friend and then read the countless text messages from Mark, letting her know he’d been by to see her. I’m up now, so call or text me when you can. Teralyn sent to her man before sifting through her refrigerator, trying to find something to eat and decided on leftover spaghetti.

 

What’s going on?

 

Today had just been weird.  When Taker arrived at the penthouse, the guy manning the front downstairs had informed him that Teralyn’s ‘other gentleman caller’ had left after hanging out in the lobby for a while.  A while being several hours, which was just odd by the posh standards here.  Then it was her not getting his texts or not answering them…until now.  Taker was currently sitting at his table in nothing except a pair of jeans with his hair pulled back, a glass of whiskey before him along with a black ledger, reviewing his various accounts.

 

He wanted to do this via text, which sort of frustrated her, but Teralyn decided to humor him. I got a message last night, shortly after you left, and I’m gonna forward it to you now. Taking a minute, she quickly found the message and forwarded it to him, setting her phone down to continue stirring the spaghetti on the stove she was warming up. 

 

Honestly, Teralyn wasn’t hungry, but she had to eat something, had to keep her strength up and wits about her.  Mark did not respond to her, so she figured he was too busy with Bradshaw or whatever the hell he was doing.  It wasn’t until she sat down at the kitchen table and heard the buzzer to her penthouse go off that Teralyn got a response as she opened her door, locking eyes with acidic orbs.

 

“Any idea who sent it?” Taker demanded without preamble, stepping inside when Teralyn held open the door for him, his eyes roaming the place for her guest. “Where’d Moxley go?” Last he knew, the invalid was staying with her for the week.  He listened as she gave a very brief explanation about Jon leaving and only leaving behind a text. “So, darlin’, who has your number, knows about me and the truth?” And who had also bailed on her today while she was asleep, no less.

 

Jon would have said ‘told you so’ at this moment.

 

“Mark, it wasn’t Jon.  I asked him point blank to his face and he said he’s terrified of you, and he’s not stupid enough to do something like this.  Not to mention, his phone was dead on the counter, no charge to it.  I don’t know who sent it, it’s from an anonymous caller.” Teralyn would defend Jon to the ends of the earth and closed her door, locking it and put the security code in place.  She was paranoid now because, whoever this was, knew Undertaker was still alive. “And Jon went home because he didn’t want to be a burden to me anymore.  He feels bad after what happened last night.  I was sleeping, so I couldn’t stop him from leaving even if I wanted to.  But I KNOW in my heart it wasn’t him that did this.  Please, you have to believe and trust me when I say that.  It wasn’t Jon.”

 

“Sorry, Teralyn,” His tone wasn’t sorry at all. “But right now, he’s the prime suspect.” Jon knew who he was and made that clear that day in the store when they ran into each other, the way he had looked at him.  He had the ability to contact her and pass her number onto someone to do the deed for him, and he had bailed using the ‘burden’ excuse.  That was all suspicious. “Why don’t you draw me up a list of people who know about who I am, about us, and have access to your number and we’ll go from there?”

 

“Okay well, there’s Jon, obviously, then Dennis Knight, but he’s dead,” She started ticking the names off on her fingers, realizing a lot more people than she was comfortable with knew about them and him. “Bradshaw, Farooq, Glenn, pretty much everyone in the Ministry, including Claudia, Simone and Ericka, but Ericka’s dead…” A thought popped into her head and her eyes widened, chewing her thumbnail. “What if it’s…Austin, Mark?” That made his head snap around to stare at her hardening and she held her hands up. “He knew we were together and he’s a snake in the grass.  It could be him.  It could also be Cynthia getting back at me for being fired.” That was a possibility as well. “She could be lying out of her ass – this text, whoever it is, could be lying too.  We can’t dispute that fact either.”

 

“Darlin’, stop…just…that’s a new number, well, new to the people who knew you from back in school.  So, all these people have your new cell number?  Is it a public number?  I wouldn’t worry about Austin, he’s a drunk down in Texas.” Those people all knew about him and her from college, if they had read the article, Taker was betting they were getting chuckles out of it.  He was not worried about any Ministry members, the only one who had been a traitorous scumbag was now dead. “So, Cynthia or Moxley.” Those were the two most likely.

 

“Wait…just wait, please…”

 

Jon couldn’t have done this and he had an airtight alibi because he was with her!  His phone was dead and Teralyn had bluntly asked him if he’d do anything with the information he knew.  She trusted Jon, he would keep his mouth shut and he wouldn’t do something like this.  Teralyn didn’t have a lot of friends, hardly any, because she had kept herself secluded and focused solely on work until recently.

 

“The only other person I can think of is Cynthia, but she doesn’t know about you being…you.” Jon really was the only suspect and they both knew it as a lump formed in her throat. “It wasn’t Jon, Mark…” It couldn’t be, could it?

 

“I’m sorry, darlin’, but he’s the one who makes the most sense.” Taker informed her quietly, not wanting to believe Moxley was capable of doing something like this either, but the facts were there.  The evidence was piled up against the piss ant.  And Taker also didn’t like the fact Teralyn, his Queen, his Persephone, wasn’t backing him up on this, that she was defending her little ‘friend’. “You honestly believe that he’s your friend and has your best interest at heart?  What’d he say, did you tell him about the text?”

 

“Yes.  I showed it to him and then I asked him flat out if he would use this against me, if he sent it.  He said no and also said he’s terrified of you and mentioned the whole Brooklyn Bridge incident with the body…torn apart…” She shivered involuntarily, knowing her man, her monster, came up with some sadistic ways to kill people that wronged him. “I know he’s suspect number one, but…he was here and his phone was dead on the counter.  There was no battery life.” Teralyn checked, just to make sure Jon wasn’t lying to her about that and he hadn’t been. “Please Mark, please don’t…don’t do anything to him until we know for sure it IS him.  He’s innocent, I know he is.  And I believe he does have my best interest at heart and he would never do anything to hurt me or us.  He knows how much I love you, regardless of what you’ve done and who you are.”

 

“Okay, first of all, it’s mildly offensive that you think I’m going to go right out and do something to him.” What kind of garbage had she let her head get filled with this time? “I’m not doing a damn thing to anyone until I know what the fuck is going on!” Because obviously, someone was either seriously yanking her chain or keeping tabs on her, potentially trying to keep tabs on him as well. “You’re one hundred percent sure it’s not Moxley?” Taker wasn’t even fifty percent sure.

 

“I’m ONE THOUSAND PERCENT sure it’s not him.” Teralyn stated without any hesitation in her voice, pure confidence in her tone.  There was no way Jon would hurt her, them, like this. “And I don’t know how you…respond to this sort of thing, Mark.  I stay out of your business, remember?  So I have no idea why you do the things you do.” Kill the people he had killed, in other words.  She didn’t have the heart to say those words to him, however. “I’m glad to know you’re more levelheaded than I thought in these types of situations, though.  That makes me feel a little better that you’re not going to immediately target Jon.”

 

His immediate thought was that she was a giant ball of stupidity right now and he actually brought his fingers up to rub his temples. “Of course I’m not going to target Moxley right out the gate.  I’m going to have his shit poured over first and be sure.  I don’t just go around killing people for shits and giggles.” Rarely, he mentally amended. “But I’ll tell you this right now, if I find anything on him or about him that tells me there’s a problem, he’s gone because I’m not going to have you threatened, understand me, Teralyn?” So for her sake, Taker hoped her buddy was as trustworthy as she seemed to think.

 

Fear instilled in her heart for Jon’s survival and wellbeing, wondering if she should tell him to get the hell out of the city while Mark was looking over everything.  Teralyn had no idea how he went about his ‘investigations’, but if Mark thought or felt for a second Jon was a threat, he would eliminate him without a second thought.  The look in his eyes told her that much and it actually scared her.  Her eyes had to lower from his and Teralyn just nodded, wrapping her arms around herself.

 

“Okay.” She murmured quietly, not sure what else to say at the moment and sincerely hoped she was right about Jon Moxley.

 

“If you’re right, darlin’, then there’s nothing to worry about, but I won’t have someone threatening you.” Taker gently placed two fingers beneath her chin, raising her head up so she was looking at him properly. “Do you understand, Teralyn?  You’re my Queen, I love you, and I will burn this entire fucking city to the ground to keep your safe.” That included everyone in it, without thinking twice because yes, he was just that bad of a person and he didn’t care.  Never in his wretched life had he felt this way about anybody and there wasn’t anything he wouldn’t do to protect her.

 

Christ, the intensity in his eyes, the demonic acidic fire, took her breath away and made her heart skip several beats.  She could barely breathe and knew he meant every word that came out of his mouth.  Mark would do it, there wasn’t a doubt in her mind and heart.  Why did that send a jolt through her?  Why did that make her feel incredible?

 

“You really would, wouldn’t you?  You would destroy an entire city if it meant keeping me safe and protected…” He nodded emphatically and Teralyn caressed his face with her hand, feeling his forehead rest against hers.  This just proved further how much he loved her; he would literally kill for her if it meant protecting her. “I hope it doesn’t come to that.  I hope whoever this is either stops and we call their bluff or they go away and don’t do anything.  I’m scared, Mark.” Teralyn confessed in a whisper, tears shining in her eyes. “For both of us.”

 

Why was she afraid for him?  Didn’t she know by now that he was damn near immortal?  That was his arrogance seeping through and Taker knew it, exhaling slowly through his nose. “I will handle this, darlin’.  I won’t get in your boy’s business unless I have to.  Think about this and let me know if anyone who comes to mind.”

 

It would be a short list honestly because how many people would know her number and also know that she had lied about that article?  Very short list, indeed.  Of course, nobody necessarily had to know about them, about him being alive and well.  They could just be shooting off in the dark about that article and he both loved Teralyn and wanted to throttle her for writing it.

 

“Don’t be afraid, my Queen, I’ll take care of you.” He kissed her gently, trying to reassure her.

 

Mark would never hurt her, not physically.  That much she was certain of and she regretted writing that stupid article because it had blown up a lot more than Teralyn thought it would.  This had been blown out of proportion to where Mark staged his own death in order to stop all the rumors flying around.  Using Dennis Knight as the decoy as the Undertaker, even.  She still had no idea how he pulled that off, but also knew Mark had friends ALL over and in high places.

 

“I’m sorry, Mark.” Her voice cracked as tears began spilling down her cheeks, knowing this was her fault because of that article. “I love you so much and if we have to leave New York City, you just say the word and I’ll be right beside you.” If they couldn’t find this lunatic, whoever it was, that was probably what would end up happening.

 

“I’m working on getting us out of here, darlin’, and it’ll be soon.” Taker promised her, knowing for now she would have to go on with business as usual. 

 

Not only to avoid rousing suspicion from anyone who may be watching, but…he needed to see if she lured someone out.  Teralyn would never be alone again, not that she would know it.  However, Taker was expecting her to be paranoid from here on out and he didn’t blame her, even though she also carried a gun.  It made him wonder if she had ever used it in self-defense, IF she could use it.  It was one thing to think one could and then another entirely when they were in a situation where they needed to pull the trigger.  The mental toll that alone took on a person…well, most people.  People with actual consciences who were good people, people like her, was very heavy to bear.

 

Oh, if her life was in danger, she damn sure could pull the trigger.  Not even Jon knew about her carrying a gun, that was just something she didn’t need to tell anyone.  Come to think of it, she hadn’t told Mark either and didn’t realize he knew that little secret of hers.  If push came to shove, just like Teralyn did that weekend with rapist Adam Page, she would kill to protect herself.  She already had that rapist’s blood on her hands and she’d have more if it meant her survival.

 

“I don’t want to be alone tonight, Mark.” That text message had her scared and she needed him to stay with her, to feel his arms around her.  Teralyn felt safest and most protected when she was in Mark’s arms. “Please, stay.” Jon wasn’t there anymore and she wasn’t even thinking about sex at the moment, she just needed HIM, period.

 

“Then pack a bag, we’re going to my house.”

 

Taker wasn’t staying here, no longer trusting this place, and he did enough shady business to know that it was very easy to spy on people.  In fact, he was planning on deploying a few of those shady tactics basically as soon as he got home to his laptop.  Technology had come in leaps and bounds since the 90’s and so had online security and all that.  Where there were laws and eyes, there was always people finding ways around it, including the internet.

 

“Go on, darlin’, grab your stuff.  I brought the truck, bring whatever you want.”

 

“Okay.” Since Taker was only across the busy streets, she could easily make it back over here whenever she wanted to grab what she needed. 

 

Chapter 26

 

That was the night Teralyn officially moved in with Mark. 

 

She kept her penthouse, but every night, she wound up at Mark’s, including her car.  Since Jon no longer needed her help, Teralyn went back to work sooner than Daniel expected, but Mark wanted her to take the rest of her time off to try to relax and get her head on straight, while she worked from the comfort of the penthouse.  Mark had state of the art security, the best money could buy and had his penthouse set up to where NOTHING and NOBODY could breach the walls.  She had also brought along her guns, all three of them, and always had the small one on her at Mark’s request, whenever he went out to conduct business and investigations.

 

The one thing that was weird was Jon hadn’t contacted her, so she finally decided, after two weeks, to reach out to him. I hope you’re not mad at me and you’re doing okay.  How’s your head?  Please call or text me when you get this message.

 

Jon read that and reread it, wondering why she would think he was mad at her? I actually thought you were mad at me. He had left without waking her up because of how exhausted she had been.  Jon had also put her in bed and he had waited downstairs for her man, hoping to clarify a few things, but waiting a few hours had gotten really old, really fast. My head is fine, had to go back in for dehydration, but now everything seems back to normal. He was also back to work, helping Roman catch up on the backlog of jobs at the garage that had been two men jobs at the least.

 

There’s no reason for me to be mad at you.  I understand why you left and I left you alone because I didn’t wanna bother you.  I’m glad you’re doing better.

 

Mark also didn’t want her going out without telling him first, so he knew where she was at all times.  The man was very protective and paranoid, rightfully so.  Teralyn had exactly one hour from the time she left work to get back to the penthouse or else he came hunting her down.  He was taking zero chances right now and so far, nothing else had happened.  No other text messages or threats came her way and it’d been two weeks.

 

We should get together soon and rock climb again when you’re feeling up to it.

 

This was such a normal conversation and Jon felt weirded out by it, wondering what had happened with that text message. Why don’t we do lunch today or tomorrow?  We can talk more then. Jon hoped she understood to mean they could talk about ‘everything’ without having to worry about someone possibly reading in on their conversations.  He was BEYOND paranoid these days when it came to Teralyn and, by automatic extension, her man.

 

Jon had every right to be paranoid.  Taker was checking into every aspect of the other man’s life, without raising any flags other than that natural paranoia.  He had promised Teralyn he wouldn’t do anything rash until he had concrete evidence one way or the other.

 

Teralyn chewed her bottom lip, wondering if Mark would be fine with it.  Then she frowned because she refused to let a man dictate and run her life.  If Jon wanted to have a bite to eat with her, she had every right to do that.  Mark didn’t have to know every aspect of her life.  Of course, she was in danger right now and she understood that, but there was nothing wrong with having a meal with her best friend.  Jon was innocent, she would say that until her dying day and swear it on every bible, on her own damn grave!

 

How about dinner tonight after I get off work at 5?  Name the place and I’ll be there. Yes, they really did need to talk about everything and Teralyn planned on telling him she was on his side with this whole situation.  Then, she decided to send a text to her boyfriend to let him know her plans for that evening. I’m going out to eat with Jon after work tonight, so don’t wait up for me. She had no idea how long the meal would last since her and Jon hadn’t seen each other in two weeks.

 

It was a very smart thing that Teralyn had sent him a text because Taker would have found out anyway.  Jon was being monitored and it would have been downright annoying if he had to learn about her going out with the guy that way.  It would also probably prick his trust issues with her, especially given that right now she was in potential danger and she knew Jon was at the top of his suspect list.  When he read the message, Taker felt a myriad of emotions flooding through him, including relief that she was being honest and upfront.

 

Okay, have fun.  I’d rather you didn’t tell him about what I’m doing, however.

 

That annoyed her.  Why would she tell Jon anything about what Mark was doing?  Hell, Teralyn didn’t even know what he was doing! How can I when you haven’t told me a damn thing?  Don’t worry, I won’t tell him you think he’s suspect number one.

 

Tensions were mounting between her and Mark because of his investigation and surveillance into Jon.  If he hadn’t found anything by now, chances were, Jon was not the culprit.  No, there was no chances about it.  Jon was INNOCENT!  Teralyn had gotten into several arguments with Mark over this since he moved her into his penthouse and she knew it also stemmed from the fact they hadn’t had sex since she moved in.  The night she did was the last time, now that she thought about it, which was two weeks ago.

 

“Damn it…” She muttered, needing to get back to focusing on work and hoped she made the right decision in telling Mark she was going out to dinner with Jon tonight.

 

Obviously, if she knew he was surveilling and investigating Jon, then she knew what he was doing.  Chances were, this would go a lot faster if he wasn’t trying to do things delicately for her sake.  Jon had bounced quite a bit from college until his return to New York City, almost as much as Taker had.  He didn’t usually say anything about Jon one way or the other to her, but Teralyn was still irritated because it pissed her off her friend, the man she was vouching for, was a suspect.  Already determining that Teralyn had horrible taste in friends a long time ago, she also had poor judgment too.  Page. Ericka. Jon. HIM.  Taker was a prime example.  Unfortunately, her ‘friend’ was a side thing, he was still working his actual ‘business’, so it took time.  He ignored her bitchy text and stuffed his phone away.

 

Around 6 PM, because traffic was so heavy tonight, Teralyn finally made it to the restaurant of Jon’s choice.  It was on his side of the city, which wasn’t as posh or elegant as where her and Mark lived.  The first thing she did was walk right up to him and hugged him tightly around the neck, thankful he was still breathing and he had healed from that champagne glass incident.

 

“I’m so glad you’re okay.” Teralyn murmured, feeling his arms around her and they stood there for a good five minutes hugging, neither wanting to let go first until finally she did, pulling back to stare into his pale blue orbs.

 

“I’m not going to lie, doll, you got me freaking out.” His eyes were now filled with worry and anxiety from that rather extensive hug. “He’s targeting me, isn’t he?” Just like he had said and Jon pulled away from her to run his fingers over his head, groaning at the look on her face. “Why hasn’t he pulled me in or something?” Break some fingers, make him squeal to get information, whatever it was mass murdering drug dealers did. “Never mind, let’s go inside and eat, you can tell me over dinner…”

 

No matter how hard she tried, Teralyn could not keep the anxiety and fear out of her eyes while staring at him.  She may very well be looking at a soon-to-be dead man and immediately dismissed that thought, not wanting to think about it.  If Mark did kill Jon, would she be able to forgive him?  He even said he would burn the entire city, he would destroy the entire city, if he meant keeping her safe and protected.  They walked inside the restaurant and were seated, with her ordering a glass of much needed wine and Jon a beer.

 

“I don’t know what he’s doing.  He won’t tell me anything because of how close we are.” Teralyn couldn’t help it, tears began to burn her eyes while staring at Jon, blinking them back while sipping her wine. “I-I know it’s not you.  I know you’re innocent and you’d never do anything to hurt me.  I just wish he would listen to me…”

 

If he killed Jon, then obviously he had found something that had raised a red flag.  Taker had delved deeper and then determined Jon was definitely someone who needed killed.

 

“He loves you.” Jon wondered if he could really sit through a meal with her crying.  He would look like an asshole breaking up with her or something and he began laughing at that.  No…he was the asshole who might get killed because she was dating a psychotic bastard. “And if you’re in danger, he’s gonna take care of you.  Can’t blame him.”

 

“But you’re not putting me in danger.  It’s not you doing it.” Teralyn didn’t have ANY hesitation in her voice and she would not let Mark kill someone who was innocent. “I know he loves me, I know he does, but…there has to be someone else out there pulling the strings.  We just haven’t found them yet, or he hasn’t.  And like I said, I have no idea what he’s doing when it comes to targeting you, but you are the number one suspect, simply because you know who he really is and we’re together.  You know what’s weird though is I haven’t gotten another text message besides that one two weeks ago.  I haven’t heard a peep and I know it’s frustrating him too.” Usually, if someone was targeted, the messages and harassment wouldn’t stop, right?  Or maybe they were waiting for her to let her guard down, waiting for Mark to let his down as well, which would not happen.

 

“Sounds like someone was trying to put you two on edge.  Congratulations to them.” Jon pulled his hands and elbows off the table when the waitress returned with his beer, since she already had her wine, nodding at her and then asked her to eyeball for their empties because they would each need at least one refill. “It worked…it’s been a few weeks and nothing’s happened, not to you and not to me.  I’m going to take it as a win.” He was curious why Taker didn’t just come to him directly or something and then he realized why…the man was trying not to do anything directly or indirectly that would hurt Teralyn.

 

“Yeah, hakuna matata.” Teralyn managed a smile while clinging her wine glass with his beer, both taking large swigs before starting to talk about how their weeks were.  She told him about basically moving in with Mark for her safety and Jon didn’t blame her, commending her for doing that.  It really was the safest place for her to be – if anyone could keep Teralyn safe, it was Mark. “So, when is your next free weekend because I think we need to climb some real rock walls, out in nature, like we talked about doing before this stupid bullshit started.” Mark could come along if he wanted, but she wasn’t living her life in seclusion, not ever again.

 

“You sure your man is going to allow all that?” Jon was mostly joking, though knowing the Undertaker was eyeballing him for whatever reasons had him…concerned, to put it mildly.  When Teralyn gave him a very sharp look followed by rolling her eyes, he shrugged with his usual lopsided grin. “Sorry, couldn’t help myself, and yeah, that sounds like fun.  I’m medically cleared for everything and I haven’t had a dizzy or nausea spell in a week.” He felt fit as a fiddle and now he also had a serious appreciation for how delicate his noggin was.

 

“I don’t care if he allows it or not, he doesn’t own me and I’ll do whatever I want, when I want and how I want.  And I’ve already told him that.” It was the truth.  Mark didn’t appreciate her saying it, but Teralyn let him know, nevertheless. 

 

He didn’t own her and he wouldn’t dictate to her how to live her life.  When Teralyn wanted to do something, she was doing it and let him know her plans.  She was not asking for permission to do what she wanted to do, screw that!  If she couldn’t order Mark to do anything, then he couldn’t order her to do anything either.  It was a two-way street.

 

“Don’t worry about Mark, okay?  Even though you are number one suspect with what’s going on, there’s no concrete evidence against you because you didn’t do this.  You didn’t send that message.  He’s going to get it through his head sooner or later and have to look elsewhere and take your name off the list.  It’s only a matter of time.” Teralyn finished her first glass of wine and requested a second, really needing it.

 

Their food came with their second round of drinks, which was good because the way she was downing that wine told Jon she would need food to help soak it up.  He wondered how their relationship worked out, if Taker thought he was in charge.

 

No, he didn’t.  Taker knew better.  Teralyn had no problem listening to everyone EXCEPT him.  Going behind his back for whatever ‘reasons’ she either made up in her head or someone planted.  It was weird how she trusted him completely, but then went and did things that told him the complete opposite.  Taker would never understand that woman or why they were together other than his heart was pretty dumb and so was he for following it.

 

“We’ll have to find something close and go early or else we’ll be caught after dark.  Say what you want, doll, but I’m not looking to cause problems between you and your old man.”

 

“I can be out after dark, Jon.  Do I look like an invalid to you?”

 

Teralyn was getting annoyed very fast because it seemed like Jon was coming up with excuses not to hang out with her.  Why did they have to do it at the ass crack of dawn?  Why couldn’t she be out after dark?  She was a GROWN ASS WOMAN!  Mark really did terrify Jon because, normally, Jon would’ve agreed with her.  Even the arrogance, the cockiness, was gone.  He was legitimately terrified to hang out with her because of who her boyfriend was and it really bothered her.

 

“This is how it’s going to be now, isn’t it?  Because of whom I’m with, you’re going to be scared to do stuff with me.”

 

This was the price she had to pay in order to be with Mark, her King, her Hades, and Teralyn didn’t like this feeling at all.  Their friendship would never be the same again, not until Mark proved Jon’s innocence and stopped targeting him.  Even then…Teralyn didn’t want Jon to constantly look over his shoulder when it came to hanging out with her or fear for his life, which is exactly what was happening.

 

“I should go.” She stood up, having only two glasses of wine and held her hand up when Jon begged her not to. “I’m sorry, Jon.  I won’t bother you again and I think it’d be best if we just stopped being friends right here and now.” Before Mark really did end up killing him…and he may still if he found a shred of evidence against Jon proving he was the one who sent that text message. 

 

Teralyn walked out of the restaurant and headed for her car, texting Mark to let him know she was on her way home.

 

Chapter 27

 

Jon caught her before she even got more than ten feet away, frowning as he whipped her around.  She was crying, those blue eyes filled with anguish and he didn’t like it at all.  In fact, he hated it. “Damn it, Teralyn, you are not going to let him control your life, are you?  Didn’t you just say that in there?  I know this is really bad, but what if he already knows it’s not me?”

 

What if that jackass was using it as an excuse to try and keep her from Jon?  Jon knew that was arrogant as hell, but the fact of the matter was, he knew he was innocent and so did Teralyn.  Most likely, after all this time, so did the Undertaker and he was just being a dick, dragging this ‘investigation’ out purposely.

 

“You can’t let him control your life and you need to let me worry about mine.  If he hasn’t come now, he’s not going to, he’s just worrying you for nothing.”

 

Luckily, she didn’t send that text to Mark before Jon had stopped her, the screen still lit up with the message, but Teralyn hadn’t pushed the send button. “But as long as…as long as we’re friends, you’ll a-always be in danger.  You’ll always be looking over your shoulder, worried he’ll pop up out of nowhere.” It didn’t matter if Mark already knew it wasn’t Jon or not. “I can’t…live without him, Jon.  But I can learn to live without you in my life.  He’s everything to me, no matter what he’s done and who he is.” Blinking, huge tears slid down her cheeks and his hands tightened a little on her arms, making her swallow hard. “H-He’s not controlling my life and you said so yourself…you’re terrified and you’re freaked out and I don’t blame you.  And it’s because of our friendship that you are suspect number one.  I-If I stop being your friend, if I leave you alone and stay away from you, maybe he’ll stop suspecting you and move on.  Maybe it’ll be better for all of us…” Teralyn would not leave Mark, no matter what heinous, underhanded, cruel things the man did…she loved him.  Teralyn was in love with him and her life was meaningless without him. I’ll die without him this time. “Please, let me go…”

 

Pure pity filled in his own eyes as he stared down at her, realizing she truly was wrapped around the Undertaker’s fingers.  It was sad and pathetic and he felt nothing except empathy for her.  The woman he had coaxed out of her shell with the ‘hakuna matata’ bit, after running into her at the gym after all these years, had reverted into something worse than that shell.  Teralyn was now a sniveling little thing only half-alive because everything in her was hinged on her man, no matter what she said.  That was a type of woman he had never pegged her as and it broke Jon’s heart.

 

“Fine, if that’s what you want, doll.  But while you’re running from me, you need to think ahead to the next friend you have.  And the one after that.  Unless all you’re planning on being is his toy, alone in this world save for him, and then I wish you the best of luck, Teralyn.” He kissed her forehead before stepping away from her.

 

“When you love someone as deeply as I do him, someday, you’ll understand, Jon.  You’ll understand why I will put him above everyone else in my life, including my own.  It’s called love and devotion, I’m not his toy!” Teralyn couldn’t believe he just said that to her, her eyes bloodshot eyes wide.  His TOY?  What gave him the right to say that to her?! “I’m nobody’s toy, including his!  He loves me and I’m doing this for YOU.  I’m putting YOU first to protect YOU!  And I’m not running from you because there’s nothing to run away from!”

 

They had a friendship and it was over now.  Life would move on.  She didn’t love Jon, not the way she did Mark.  Getting in her car and firing up the ignition, Teralyn pulled out of there and headed home, sending that text message to Mark she was on her way.  On the way there, she couldn’t get Jon’s words out of her head and they made her cry harder. 

 

Was she nothing more than a toy to Mark?

 

No, she wasn’t doing this for Jon, she was doing this for herself, so she could have a clean conscience or something.  The same way powers that be made decisions for other people, for their ‘own good’.  It was a copout as opposed to actually stand up and do the right thing.  Personally, Jon thought that Taker already knew he was innocent of that text and was just dragging it on to mess with Teralyn.  She was in love and devoted, did Taker share that same devotion or was he punishing Teralyn for everything that had happened years ago?  Back then, she had also thought she was in charge of her life and ‘did what she wanted’, which hadn’t ended well at all.

 

Arriving at the penthouse, Teralyn didn’t immediately get out of the car and rested her forehead against the steering wheel, gripping it.  For years, she had pined for a man she thought didn’t want her anymore…all because of one lie.  A lie he knew about – and tried punishing her for.  Was this payback for Mark by making her think he was still targeting Jon?  Teralyn didn’t know what to think or believe anymore, knowing anyone who got close to her would have to deal with who the love of her life was.  Her man.  Did Mark truly love her or was she a possession to him?

 

“Damn it, get out of my head!” She cried out to the silence of her car, feeling so confused, heartbroken and angry right now.

 

Jon’s right, you know.  You’re nothing but a toy to Mark and you always have been.  Undertaker’s little toy.  Undertaker’s little BITCH.  He knew all about the strip club, he knew what you were doing, thanks to Claudia, and instead of confronting you about it, he wanted to watch you suffer.  That’s what he does, he makes people suffer.  Look at yourself, you’re suffering right now at his hands and you’re his pathetic TOY! That little voice had returned, the darker part of herself, the part she had tried to lock away, who had tormented her for six years before Mark came back into her life. “No…no I’m not his toy.  He loves me and I love him.  I’m not…his toy…”

 

Why did Jon have to plant these doubts in her head?

 

Those aren’t doubts, Teralyn, those are truths.  Jon has told you nothing, but the truth since the day you two bumped into each other at the gym.  He’s always been straightforward, calling it like he sees it.  You did GOOD after talking to him at the smoothie shop that day, having a pomegranate smoothie because around when you reconnected with Jon, Mark decided to pursue you again and put pomegranates in your head.  Be honest, you want Mark to believe what you said about Jon and let you make your own choices.  You just pulled that shit on Jon, made choices for him and probably lost a friendship with the one person who has been honest with you since the day you moved to the city. Because Claudia, Ericka, Simone…none of them had been honest with her.  Renee had tried telling the truth, but it had been tempered with Austin’s batshit insane accusations.  Teralyn had naturally gravitated towards psychos and then cried when she fell victim to their insanity.

 

It was true.  Jon had NEVER lied to her, not once, and she trusted him completely.  Even from the short amount of time they’d been friends in the city, back before she met Mark, they were friends in college too.  Jon had always been in her life, she just didn’t realize it because she had consumed herself in Mark.  However, she was also terrified that Mark would end up killing Jon, just to get him out of the picture.  If he felt threatened in any way by the man, if he found any evidence proving Jon had sent that text message, Jon would be gone.  Was it worth keeping Jon in her life, knowing he was in danger every time they hung out?  This was the price Teralyn paid for being with a drug lord, that constant worry that Mark would destroy people she loved and cared about.  She didn’t love Jon romantically, but she thought of him as family and he had helped her out of her slump when nobody else could. 

 

Taking her cell phone, she called Jon and wasn’t surprised when he didn’t answer. “I’ll understand if you never want to see or talk to me again after tonight, but I just wanted to say I’m sorry, Jon.  I’m so sorry for what I said…I’m just scared for you and I don’t want anything happening to you because of my relationship.  But I’m not going to live in fear and I’m not going to run away either.  I…need you in my life as much as I need him.  You’ve become my best friend, you helped me when he wasn’t there to do it and I won’t lose you because of him.  I won’t be someone’s toy and I won’t let someone tell me how to live my life, regardless of what’s going on.  When you’re ready to talk to me again, you know my number and again, I’m sorry.” Hanging up, Teralyn finally cut the ignition and stepped out of her car, angrily wiping her tears away. 

 

Had she just destroyed the only friendship she had in this godforsaken city?

 

Eventually, she got a text with a picture of both their meals devoured, with him holding her wine glass that he had refilled. Cheers, doll.  Take some time and get your head together.  You really need to think about things when it comes to you, him and your relationships outside of him. Jon got it, she loved the guy, but it border lined obsession.  Didn’t Teralyn realize how unhealthy that was? I worry for you, you know that? Her worrying about him wasn’t exclusive, it was a two-way street between them.

 

She was in love with a psychopath and Jon wondered if Taker would ever turn his wrath on her in a physical way.  The man was known for his extreme acts of cruelty and violence.  Had Teralyn ever seen that side of him?

 

By now, she was inside the penthouse with Mark nowhere to be found, so she had decided to take a soothing bath.  That was where Teralyn was when she received that message and frowned at his last message, fresh tears burning her eyes. I know you do.  I worry for you too.  I just wish whoever this was would leave us alone and let us live our lives.  Sorry for being an emotional bitch tonight, I’ll make it up to you, I promise.

 

Refusing to give up her friendship with Jon, Teralyn set her phone aside and dunked under the hot bubbly water, rinsing her hair of the conditioner she put in it.  Once she finished with her bath, she stepped out and dried her hair before wrapping the towel around her body, setting her phone on the bathroom counter. Well done, don’t let anyone, not even Mark, dictate and run your life.  You are your own person, regardless of what he’s doing.  You need more than just Mark in your life, you need friends and Jon is your friend.  Don’t fuck this up again. Nodding at that voice, Teralyn brushed her teeth and grabbed her lotion, heading into the bedroom to start lathering herself up with it.

 

By the time she emerged from the bathroom, Taker was there.  He had brought Chinese and was in the process of setting it out on the table, not in the mood to cook tonight.  Also, he had stopped and picked up a few bottles of the wine she favored, smiling when Teralyn emerged from their bedroom. “You look tired, darlin’, rough day?” He asked softly, walking over to kiss the top of her head and inhaled, groaning as the scent of her body wash and lotion assaulting him in the best of ways.

 

His woman smelled delicious.

 

“You could say that…”

 

Her eyes moved from him to the table, a smile crossing her face despite what happened between her and Jon earlier.  Chinese food and her favorite wine…this man truly knew her inside and out.  Teralyn had changed into a black spaghetti strapped nightgown, her hair down and still wet from the bath.  Mark had bought her some really nice smelling bath oils, so she decided to use them for the first time and had to admit, they were amazing.  They really did relax her and the smell of him in return made her slightly heady, relaxing her even more.

 

“When did you get home?”

 

“While you were in the bath, I heard you splashing in there.” Taker had been nice and given her space.  Considering her bitchy texts from earlier…he had gathered Teralyn wasn’t in a very good mood.  He had no idea that it had gone from ‘meh’ to ‘shitty’ really quick while her mind had toyed with her as it was prone to do. “Come on.” He also had no idea that she bailed on her dinner with Jon, but given what time he had come in to hear her, he figured something had happened because she should have still been out with the puke.  Taker wouldn’t pry just yet. “You hungry?”

 

“Yeah, I am.”

 

Now that she’d made things right now with Jon and she had time to reflect and relax in a hot bubble bath, Teralyn’s appetite had returned.  Mark guided her to the table and they sat down with him pulling out the containers of food.  He treated her so well and called her his Queen – would he call her that if she was just a toy to him?  His toy…Teralyn nodded when Mark asked if she wanted some wine and poured her a glass before cracking open a beer for himself.  There were so many things she wanted to ask him, but at the same time, Teralyn didn’t want to know what he’d been up to that day.  They ate in companionable silence, him devouring his food while she ate slower, drinking her wine.  Liquid courage – there was one thing she wanted to ask him and it sort of revolved around their plans to leave New York City. 

 

Mark had a lot of money, more than he knew what to do with, in various accounts all over – he was a millionaire, possibly even a billionaire, because of how long he’d been in the drug business. “There’s something I want to ask you…or well, I NEED to ask you.” Another sip went down. “When this is over, and we move out of the city somewhere else, will you still continue in this line of work?” Eventually, Teralyn wanted to have a family and she refused to bring a child into the world if Mark was still a drug lord. “Or are you planning on doing it for the rest of your life?” Her tone was soft and calm, no attitude or anger or any other emotion in it, her ocean blues staring at him intently.

 

“Nope.” Lately, Taker had given it some serious thought ever since they had reconnected and doubly so after his ‘death’.  That had been a chance for a clean start for him.  The article had never given his real name, as far as he knew, nobody knew the Undertaker and Mark Calaway were the same person.  Well, not anyone planning on doing something with that information anyway. “When we leave, the Undertaker, the Deadman, that stays here and I’ll live a normal, legal life.” Taker knew he obviously wouldn’t be able to live above his ‘means’ without inviting questioning into his life when they left here, so he’d have to appear normal in every which way.  He had a feeling Teralyn wanted that more than anything in the world and wanted to give it to her. “Why?”

 

Chapter 28

 

Another pull from her wine glass gave Teralyn more courage to speak her mind. “Because I don’t want to live our lives in constant fear, having to look over our shoulders.  That’s all this business of yours breeds is fear and constant worry.” She slowly stood up from the table and felt Mark pull her to stand between his legs, her hands resting on his shoulders. “I want a normal life, Mark.  Or as normal as we can make it together.  I don’t want to feel like my life is in danger anymore or I’m constantly being watched.” It unnerved her because she knew Mark was having her watched for her own safety and protection.  He had told her so, but Teralyn didn’t know where those eyes were, only felt them.

 

“I don’t want any friends that I have to be put in danger either.  I almost ended my friendship with Jon tonight because I’m scared for him, and I don’t want to live my life in fear.  I should be able to be friends with who I want without the worry of my boyfriend targeting them because of who he is, all because of one text message.  This isn’t just about him either, this is about the new life we’re going to build together once all of this is behind us.  I want to live a decent, crime-free life with you.  And I want to have children with you, build a family with you and grow old with you, Mark.  I love you so much, so it makes me very happy and relieved to know that you’re getting out of this business when we leave the city for good.”

 

All Taker did was stare at her, letting her get her Hallmark moment out, knowing that was unkind of him to think, but that’s what he felt like.  Like he was sitting in some weird movie and maybe they were.  He was a criminal drug lord and she was a young woman professing her love, her desire, for normalcy, which he had already suspected, and now kids.  That one had him cringing internally because Taker had never once thought about having children.  Though… he could see them as well, a combination of him and Teralyn both, something in him softening at the image.  Goddamn it, now he was doing it!

 

“It’ll ease your mind then,” He paused slowly, quietly. “To know that Jon is clear.” Safe, and the relief on her face wasn’t missed. “And I have every intention of giving you a normal life, a safe one, Teralyn, I promise.”

 

Her ocean blues sparkled back at him, knowing he meant every word he said and what Jon had said about him melted away.  Mark did not think of her as a toy, not at all.  He wouldn’t say any of this if he didn’t truly love her and want to be with her for the long haul. “Really?” He nodded and she moved to straddle his lap in the chair, capturing his lips in a slow, soft kiss, wrapping her arms around his neck muscular neck.  Jon was safe.  Jon wouldn’t be targeted anymore and that made her kiss him a little deeper and harder, feeling his arms encircle her to press her closer to him. “Thank you.” Teralyn breathed once the kiss broke and hugged him tightly, nuzzling his neck affectionately. I missed this so much. They hadn’t been this intimate with each other in over two weeks and Teralyn didn’t realize how much she missed Mark until now.

 

The lack of intimacy was caused by her choice.  Teralyn hadn’t taken well to him deciding to investigate her boy and he didn’t blame her.  Taker would have been pissed if she decided to do an article or something about one of his friends.  So, he hadn’t forced the issue or tried seducing her, knowing that would probably give her even more mixed feelings about them and their relationship.

 

“I love you, Teralyn, and I know it’s been rough these past few weeks, but things are going to get better, darlin’.  We’re going to be leaving New York soon, maybe it’s time you put in your notice at the paper, see if you can’t get them to write you a letter of recommendation?”

 

Caressing his face tenderly with her hand, Teralyn nodded in agreement and had been waiting for those words.  Longing to hear them out of his mouth.  They were leaving.  They were leaving New York City and starting over somewhere completely new and fresh.  Jon wouldn’t like the fact she was leaving, but Teralyn had already told him earlier that night they were planning on leaving the city eventually.  She just didn’t realize how soon it would be.

 

“It has, but we won’t always be wine and roses and I know that.  I know we’ll have fights and arguments, but as long as we remember we love each other and belong together, we’ll get through anything.” A genuine smile lit up her face for the first time in weeks and she felt the happiness flooding through her. “I love you too, Mark, and I’ve missed you.” She pressed her forehead to his, moaning softly at the kiss he gave her and she melted, feeling her body flood with that all-too familiar warmth, his scent engulfing her.

 

Pulling her to straddle his lap, Taker felt that silk nightgown of hers riding up her delicious thighs to bunch around her hips, his palms moving to them next.  For now, they were content with just kissing, making out as it were, and it had been so long it seemed, he couldn’t get enough of her lips against his.  As things became more intense, their breathing picking up, her hands were at his vest, pushing it down over his shoulders…

 

…and something came barreling through the front window. 

 

Now, they were up in the top floor of this penthouse, the living room’s ‘fourth wall’ was ALL window because there wasn’t anyone else around to see through it, not unless they had binoculars.  He was up with her pushed behind him, quickly moving to the living room to find whatever had just come barreling through that tempered glass.  Something had shot it…with a lot of force and velocity, and his acidic eyes narrowing in on the object. 

 

It was a rubber ball with black lettering over it. I KNOW. I KNOW. I KNOW.

 

It wasn’t just any rubber ball either.  It was a damn BASEBALL with those words on it.  Teralyn felt fear flood her all over again, the warmth gone replaced with cold and tears burned her eyes, her hand reaching up to cover her mouth.  Mark didn’t touch the baseball, already out the door bellowing at the top of his lungs for security to watch her.  All she could do was stand there, trembling and scared for both of them.  Who was this?  Who knew about Undertaker really being alive?  Her article not being completely truthful?

 

STOP STANDING THERE LIKE A DUMBASS AND MOVE!  DO SOMETHING! No matter how loud the voice was in her head, Teralyn couldn’t comply and cried silently, hoping Mark could catch whoever this was before it was too late.

 

There was nothing she could do besides sit there and wait, with strangers surrounding her, all armed to the teeth and dressed in what was practically riot gear.  They would not let her leave or go near the windows, paid to protect her and they’d do so with their very lives.  Taker had grabbed his vest on the way out the door, taking only one man with him.  He was gone for over an hour because ‘crossing the street’ on this main road wasn’t as easy as it sounded.  By the time he came back, he was completely pissed off.

 

“Someone was in your penthouse and they used this,” Taker held up a very heavy machine with one hand, his adrenaline fueling his already impressive strength. “To launch that here.” At the highest setting the machine had, no less.

 

“What?” Teralyn couldn’t feel her legs anymore and had to sit down, her eyes wide in pure terror now.  Who the HELL got inside her supposedly secured penthouse?! “I-I don’t understand…” Her penthouse was supposed to have great security, not like Mark, but it was a secure building, nevertheless.  She hadn’t given her key out to anyone besides Mark and she was currently living with him.

 

“Deadman, we finished the fingerprinting.” One of the guys informed him, handing over the kit he used and watched his boss nod grimly.

 

“How could they have gotten in, Mark?  Nobody has a key except you and me!”

 

What the hell was going on?!  No matter how hard she tried, Teralyn could not stop shaking and looked down at her trembling hands, squeezing them into fists in her lap with her head lowered.  This had to stop – something had to be done about this, but what?  Involving the authorities would rouse suspicion and she knew Mark didn’t want to do that.

 

“Christ…”

 

“A key is just a nice way of coming in, darlin’.” Taker was sort of paying attention to her, his eyes on the small hand-held computer that ran prints and was hacked into a lot of federal databases. “What the fuck is this?  This is wrong.”

 

“No, it’s not, sir.  Begging your pardon.” The man added quickly, coughing at the look he was given by the Deadman, his boss.

 

“It’s wrong because this man is fucking DEAD!” Taker pinched the bridge of his nose when Teralyn demanded ‘who’, finally focusing on her properly, his eyes flat. “Adam ‘Hangman’ Page is the match for the print.”

 

“WHAT?!”

 

Teralyn was on her feet instantly, turning the device to look at it and felt fresh tears slide down her cheeks.  Adam Page was the rapist she had killed…she killed him with her own hands!  There was blood EVERYWHERE, she had gotten his carotid artery, on accident, and he had bled out, dying before her eyes!  How the HELL was this possible?!  Could he have survived somehow?

 

“T-That means…t-that…means…” This person, whoever it was, not only knew Undertaker was still alive and kicking, but about her murder during that weekend getaway in college. “Oh god…” Her dinner was coming up fast as Teralyn rushed to the bathroom, barely making it to the toilet before violently vomiting.

 

This print was fresh.  It was new and not six years and some change dead.  Page was fish fodder at this point, or coral, whatever happened to the remnants of a shark’s meal six years after the fact.  There was no doubt in his mind that this wasn’t a print that had been lifted from somewhere.  Technology had come a long way, and then purposefully planted to screw with them, scare them.

 

“I want Kane, Farooq and Shaw sent for.” He ordered gravely, realizing with a heavy heart that one of those men fit his list. 

 

One who had been there six years ago for the Page event and one who had been in town when Teralyn had received the first text message.

 

Slowly, Teralyn pulled herself away from the toilet once she had nothing left in her system and leaned back against the wall, drawing her knees up.  She didn’t even have the strength to get up to rinse her mouth out, burying her face in her knees, crying.  That night, over six years ago, had changed a lot of things about her.  It had hardened her, made her a little colder and chipped away at her innocence because she had blood on her hands.  Was Adam Page alive?

 

Could very well be.  Do you trust those men of The Ministry?  Do you think they really disposed of his body?  Or maybe one of them helped the man and somehow revived him.  Nothing is impossible to do, remember that.  You were distraught and had no idea what was going on because you were stuck in the bathroom of that hotel room while Mark took care of everything. That possibility made her cry harder, her arms tightening around her knees and if Teralyn had anything left in her system, she would’ve vomited again.

 

When her brain was functioning again, she’d realize how stupid she sounded, even if it was only in her head.  Page had been long dead by the time they had gotten there, she had killed him hours before The Ministry had come onto the scene.  There was no repairing that or bringing him back.  Her panic and terror were making the impossible seem probable.

 

Taker had other things to worry about then her vomiting and crying in the bathroom, busy on his cell phone.  He had trusted his men beyond all measure and that had ended with Dennis Knight betraying him.  He could even see Ron – Farooq, maybe, but he felt absolutely no doubt when it came to Kane.  Bradshaw…he would really hate to have been duped twice, especially by someone he considered practically family.

 

Eventually, Teralyn slowly made her way to the sink and rinsed her mouth out, brushing her teeth and washing her face.  She had to get a grip on reality.  Adam Page was dead.  There was no way that man could be revived, not when his blood was splattered all over the bed, floor and walls, even the headboard…and her, of course.  So, that left the question: Who managed to gain access to Adam Page’s fingerprints?  Who was behind all of this?  Who was after her and Mark?  Swallowing hard, Teralyn made her way out of the bathroom and went to the bedroom, settling on the bed with her head in her hands.

 

I’m in trouble…if it comes out that I murdered Page, I’ll go to prison and I’ll never see Mark or anyone again.  I need to breathe…I just hope Mark finds whoever this is and puts them out of their damn misery!

 

Whoever had done it either worked for a police force of some kind in some capacity or had access to it, just like Taker did.  That wasn’t a reassuring thought because he was betting it was someone like him.  He DID have a lot of competition, that tended to happen when a drug lord began squashing people out of the very lucrative, competitive drug industry. 

 

Taker was basing his guess, that this was someone like him who operated outside of the law, because if it HAD been someone with a badge, they would have used it by now.  After beefing up security and overseeing the window being replaced, he finally headed for their bedroom.  It was beyond late now and he felt weariness creeping into his bones.  They wouldn’t be able to leave, get to ‘normal’, until this was resolved because he knew whoever this was, they’d follow them out of New York City.

 

Teralyn was in bed already, her back facing the door and she had passed out from crying and sobbing, her face nothing more than a mess of tears.  Mark couldn’t see them because it was dark and the curtains were drawn, preventing any light from outside getting in.  He preferred it that way whereas she didn’t mind the moonlight streaming in.  However, it was his penthouse, not hers, so Teralyn didn’t push the issue since it wasn’t that big of a deal to her.  Even in her sleep, the moment she felt him pull her into his strong arms, she snuggled against him.  She didn’t feel his lips press a soft kiss to the back of her neck, but her body physically relaxed against his.

 

Taker was jealous of her, his little Persephone, able to sleep because he couldn’t.  His body physically relaxed when he felt hers doing it, feeling her melting into him because even in her sleep, she responded to him and how he felt about her.  However, sleep evaded him for a long time, even with his black out shades, as his mind worked overtime, trying to figure who was most likely doing this to them, to her, and it was her being targeted.  He wondered if she realized that, he had been saying ‘them’, but it wasn’t really ‘them’, it was her. 

 

Someone was purposefully taunting his Queen and when he found out who it was, he’d kill them with his bare hands.

 

Chapter 29

 

Sleep did evade Teralyn because halfway through the night, she bolted upright in bed, sweating bullets and saw the tattooed sleeved arm draped over her stomach.  Christ, she hadn’t had that nightmare in a long time and looked down at Mark, seeing him staring back at her. “S-Sorry…” She stammered out, tearing a hand through her hair and tried to slow her racing heart. “I-I haven’t had that nightmare since…it happened…” Her voice was low and quiet, knowing he was listening and felt his arm tighten around her a little more.  Mark remained quiet, not saying a word and gave her time to get her thoughts in order. “H-He’s dead, right?  It can’t be him.  That nightmare…it was him drenched in blood all over again and the words on that baseball ‘I KNOW’ were written all over the walls of that hotel room in blood.” She shuddered, tears stinging her eyes because Teralyn thought she was long past feeling guilty over what she’d done to the rapist.

 

It took his somewhat sleep addled mind to realize she was talking about her nightmare and not about what had actually happened all those years ago.  Taker had FINALLY fallen asleep not more than an hour ago before now.  There had definitely been blood on the walls, but nothing legible because it had been sprayed, not drawn on.

 

“He’s dead, darlin’.  He was dead long before I showed up and he was dead when his body was dumped.  He bled out from that defensive wound.” He made sure to put defensive in there to keep her mind hopefully at ease because she had been defending herself.  The man had been tinged with the death pallor and bodily fluids had been beneath him, he had been long gone.

 

“Okay.  Okay.” Teralyn shut her eyes, taking in a deep breath and blew it back out slowly, needing to remain calm about this.  She could not lose her head over this sudden turn of events, no matter what was thrown her way. “Whoever this is…they’re targeting me, not you, right?” That much she had figured out and this person also knew her personal cell number, along with having the means to break into her secure penthouse.  Someone close to her…someone who wanted to destroy her life. “If I would’ve just turned down that stupid article, none of this would be happening, more than likely.  I’m such a fucking idiot…”

 

He wasn’t arguing with her, but Taker didn’t necessarily agree she was a ‘fucking idiot’ either.  Her problem was she trusted too easily.  Usually the people she trusted were NOT trustworthy and had burned her.  The people she needed to trust she used to balk at because she knew they were shady.  Like him, for example, but Taker was honest about it.  Suddenly, it occurred to him, very belatedly, that this may also be targeted at him.

 

“I played baseball in high school.” He confessed quietly, not believing this just occurred to him, almost literally out of the blue. “And I would have in college if not for Austin and his jocks.” Or the lack of a sports scholarship guaranteeing him a spot, yet sometimes, athletes were still allowed in.  He didn’t even want to imagine what someone ‘knew’ about him, his grip on her tightening.

 

“Oh my god, you’re right…” Teralyn whispered, not believing she just NOW remembered that and looked back at him, her eyes full of worry. 

 

They were both being targeted.  It wasn’t just him and it wasn’t just her.  It was on equal footing.  Whoever this was wanted to destroy both them and reveal their deep, dark secrets.  Undertaker being alive still and her self-defense murder six years ago – almost seven now.  Not even that night compared to how terrified Teralyn felt at the moment.  She sank back down on the bed and turned to face Mark, reaching up to caress his face with her hand as silent tears spilled from the corners of her eyes.

 

“What are we gonna do, Mark?” They could both end up in prison over these crimes and she suddenly pressed her lips to his, needing his warmth and comfort more than anything at that moment.

 

Returning the kiss before gently settling her in his lap, Taker made sure to put her back to his chest.  He was thinking and she was a distraction at the moment, though he wrapped his arms around her, resting his chin on top of her head.  Taker wasn’t worried about going to prison; just because someone ‘knew’ something didn’t mean they had any proof.  The only honest proof of anything was him, walking and talking, breathing the fresh, free air.

 

“Well, we’re going to find out who this is and then I’m going to rip his or her head off with my hands.” Someone who knew about Page, someone who knew about his identity.  That right there narrowed the circle, given what had happened with Page had been kept to a select few and only one of those men were dead.

 

For once, Teralyn wasn’t disturbed by that thought, that image, because she wanted the same thing.  She wanted his person stopped and gone, by any means necessary.  She leaned back against him, enjoying having his arms around her, holding her, and silence reigned between them for a while, each in their own thoughts. “As soon as you find out who this is, and deal with them, we’re leaving.” She wasn’t asking either, she was telling.

 

“I don’t care if it’s before your plans are done or not.  We need to get out of here as soon as possible, but I know that can’t happen until this asshole is stopped.  Do you still want me to put my notice into my job or wait until we find out who this is?”

 

He didn’t even notice she was ‘telling’, he had a habit of ignoring that tone in people’s voices because he was an arrogant bastard. “Put in your notice.”

 

One way or another, she would be leaving New York City within the next month, with or without him.  Whoever this was seemed to realize that they were operating on a time limit and Taker was betting that this person would be upping the ante.  He considered that, mentally cataloguing who he had told he was leaving and that was a very short list.  Only one person.  But what about Teralyn…who had she told?

 

“Darlin’,” He asked quietly, his mouth right beside her ear. “Have you told anyone we’re planning on leaving?”

 

“Just Jon, but I didn’t give him a specific time frame.  I just said eventually, we would leave the city.” Teralyn murmured, already knowing Jon was innocent because Mark had investigated him thoroughly.  Had him watched thoroughly.  He was in the clear, he had told her as much last night after they ate dinner.  It was now early morning, the sun hadn’t even rose yet and they were both sitting up in bed, talking quietly to each other instead of sleeping. “What about you?  Have you told anyone?” Now she was looking back at him, having a feeling Taker had and whoever that person was could be linked to the baseball and her text message.

 

“When did you tell him?” He asked, still softly, inwardly groaning because it felt like they were back to square one with Moxley.

 

Not that he was saying anything to her about it.  From here on out, Taker would be keeping her in the dark about certain things.  It seemed to work better that way for her mental health AND their relationship.  She wouldn’t really understand that the situation changed as everything around them happened.  Sometimes things would seem all right and then it all went south, putting him back to square one.  Suspect one.  Well, now suspect four because he had three other men, his own boys, on their way for a day in his court.

 

She noticed Mark hadn’t answered her question on whether he told anyone of their plans, deciding to let it slide for the time being. “When I was taking care of him, when he was staying at my penthouse…” Come to think of it, Teralyn felt her eyebrows draw together slowly.  Had she given Jon a key?  No, no she hadn’t.  He hadn’t asked for one either. “The night I…received that text message…” Her voice trailed off, remembering that conversation vividly, like it was yesterday. “He even asked me why I would tell him about our plans and I said I trusted him.  And he said I was a rare woman and he hoped I never placed it in the wrong person.  I told him I trusted him and I wouldn’t have told him if I didn’t.  His phone was dead on the counter, and you looked into him thoroughly, so it can’t be him.  I remember tucking him back into bed and once I looked at my phone, there was the text message.  Someone is trying to make us think this is Jon doing all of this, I know it.  He’s just as much in danger as we are, if that’s the case.” They really needed to get to the bottom of this immediately.

 

“Unlikely that he’s in danger if someone is using him to rouse suspicion.  Most likely, he’s just a convenient tool and nothing else.” Taker felt just a little bit odd after saying that, shoving the thought that had popped into his head right back into the well. 

 

It also left him feeling unsettled.  He had a feeling Moxley was going to have to go, regardless if he was innocent of this or not, just because the man knew too much and held too much power over Teralyn.  That just wouldn’t fly. 

 

The only person allowed to hold power over Persephone was Hades.

 

The problem was if Mark did kill Jon, Teralyn didn’t know if she’d be able to forgive him for that.  She would know, without a doubt, it was him that did it too.  Jon was innocent and being used as someone else’s pawn, he was innocent. Tell him that!  You tell him right now if he hurts Jon in any way, shape or form, it’s over between the two of you!  That is your best friend, don’t let him take the only other person you can confide in, who has never lied to you, who has never betrayed you, away! “Mark,” Her voice turned cold and hard for a moment as Teralyn extracted herself from his arms to turn around to fully face him, her eyes mirroring the next words that came out of her mouth. “I will never forgive you if you kill Jon.  Especially since he’s innocent and you told me you weren’t targeting him anymore.  He is my best friend and he’s the only person who has never lied to me, never betrayed me and who has helped get me out of the slump I was in for six years.  I’m telling you this right now – if you kill him, KNOWING he’s innocent, you will lose me.  I promise you that.  I can forgive you for a lot of things, Calaway, but I won’t be able to forgive you if you kill my INNOCENT best friend.” Leaving him with that to ponder over, Teralyn excused herself to grab some water from the kitchen, feeling parched suddenly. Good for you!  Stand up to him! Mark would never see her again if he axed Jon just because he felt the man was a liability.

 

He hadn’t said a WORD about Jon that indicated he was doing anything, wondering what her damage was all of a sudden.  It had been a rough, sleepless night and she had gone from snuggling him to informing him she would leave him if he killed her best buddy who had ‘never lied’ to her, and called him Calaway in the process!  Sometimes, it was easy to forget that Teralyn had a psycho switch and jumped the gun.  If she knew half of what he did, she’d of…he growled, rolling out of the bed and began to dress.  Taker was trying his best to keep her safe because her stupid backside was courting danger and now he was being laid low for it. 

 

~!~

 

That lead to more tension between them, all because she’d been honest with him.  Maybe it was a little brutal, maybe she could’ve gone about it a different way, but…that damn voice in her head wouldn’t leave it alone.  Teralyn understood Mark was trying to keep her safe and she loved him for it, and she could overlook everything he’d ever done, no matter how gruesome and cruel, underhanded…except killing someone who meant a great deal to her.

 

Mark and I are fighting again.  Do you wanna hang out after I get off work and do something?  I don’t wanna fight with him tonight. She sent to Jon while on her lunch break, trying to eat a sandwich, when all she really wanted was a stiff drink. 

 

It’d been a week since that incident with the baseball happened and she had told Jon everything, not keeping it from him.  However, Teralyn kept what she told Mark about Jon, the threat she gave, to herself.  Jon didn’t need to know she had basically threatened to end her relationship and all contact with the man she loved if he killed Jon.  Nope, she was taking that one to the grave and set her phone down, trying to finish eating, so she could head back to work to finish up for the day.  Against her better judgment, Teralyn hadn’t put her notice in either, deciding she wasn’t doing it until this psychotic bastard was found and dealt with.  They could not leave New York City to start their peaceful, normalized life together until this threat was handled.

 

Teralyn was an idiot and so was he for being in love with her.  It was like she was trying to end their relationship without actually having the balls to just come out and do it cleanly.  Taker hadn’t said anything about killing Jon and she had spat venom at him over whatever meaningless thoughts flowed in her head.  She hadn’t put in her notice, not that he could call her out on that without tipping his own underhanded tactics.  She was purposefully trying to tear him apart and Taker was on the verge of doing something seriously messed up.

 

Jon took his time in replying to that, considering it.  He wasn’t sure if he wanted to do a repeat where she left him hanging because she got scared or something. Yeah, sure.  Where at? Sucker for pain.

 

All she told him was what she felt inside when it came to Jon.  Don’t hurt her friend and they would be just fine.  Mark was having a hard time being told what to do and that was HIS problem, not hers.  He claimed her to be his Queen and she agreed with almost everything he’d done, but Jon was the exception.  All she wanted him to do was leave Jon alone, which he’d done so far and, yet, he was short with her. 

 

Every night she came home from work and she’d ask him one question, which would start them fighting.  Were there any updates on the situation?  Mark would glare at her, the word ‘no’ would come out gruffly and then he’d mention Jon.  Jon being the only one with access to her penthouse, Jon being there the NIGHT she received the text…Jon, Jon, Jon!  That was all that was in Mark’s head, despite the fact he couldn’t find a single shred of evidence that proved Jon was doing this.

 

Just before she could respond to Jon’s text message to let him know where to meet her…darkness claimed her, thanks to a blow to the back of her head, knocking her out.

 

His problem wasn’t being told what to do, his problem was she had said it out of the blue.  Whatever conversation she had been having in her head with him, he wasn’t a mind reader so she had sprung it on him out of nowhere.  Apparently, to her, it made sense.  To him, it was an ambush. 

 

When Taker made it to the lobby of the penthouse that night, he wasn’t overly pleased with the sight of Moxley there. “What?”

 

“Teralyn was supposed to come hang out and never made it.” Jon informed him coolly without bothering with the politeness or greetings.

 

“Okay?” The woman was prone to doing weird and random stuff. “She’s probably upstairs.”

 

“No, because Teralyn would have let me know if she wasn’t going to make it.” She hadn’t responded to his ‘where’ text.  His blue eyes narrowed when Taker made a rude comment, a bit done at this point. “Well apparently, she’s a better friend then girlfriend because she doesn’t leave me hanging.”

 

Teralyn never left anyone hanging, including her boyfriend, no matter how angry she was at him.  Mark hadn’t been texting or calling her since they lived together and he was busy combing the streets, trying to find the son of a bitch targeting them.  Currently, she was out cold and being driven to an unknown location, her wrists and ankles bound tightly with duct tape slapped across her mouth, a blindfold around her eyes.  Wherever she was being taken, it was nowhere near the city and for good reason.  The son of a bitch targeting them had a sick, sadistic smile on his face while driving, looking down at his phone to see a message from his accomplice…the mastermind behind all of this.

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Do you have her?”

 

“Driving her to the unknown destination as we speak.”

 

“Good, I hope for your sake, you didn’t give her brain damage with that blow, Daniel.”

 

Daniel smiled wickedly, glancing over at her and made sure not to bust her skull. “No blood, she might have a slight concussion when she awakens though.”

 

“Hmph, I’ll be heading out soon.  Do NOT let her out of your sight.  I’ll be in touch soon.”

 

Daniel snorted, ending the call and pushed on the gas a little harder, speeding down the country road, refusing to take any highways or busy streets.

 

~!~

 

When a full day passed by and nobody, not even Jon, had heard from Teralyn, worry and panic began setting in.  Either Teralyn had run away and left it all behind, both Jon and Mark, which was highly unlikely, she was dead and the body hadn’t been found yet, or…someone had taken her.

 

Someone had taken her for sure.  At that point, when the conclusion had been reached and they had exhausted the running away bit, including looking up her family in North Carolina, Taker turned his dogs loose.  The Ministry’s core members were tearing New York City apart in their hunt for Teralyn and he had personally made it clear to the scumbags in the underworld of this seedy, cesspool of a city, that he was either murdering or paying for information, however people wanted to play it.  One way or another, he’d find her.  Someone would come forward or he’d drag each and every one of them out from their rocks and crush their skulls.

 

Chapter 30

 

Slowly, painfully, Teralyn opened her eyes sometime during the night, not knowing what day it was, where she was at, or what even happened.  All she knew was her head was killing her and…she couldn’t move.  Literally.  She could not move a muscle, trying to adjust her watery eyes to the darkness surrounding her.

 

“What the…hell?” She croaked out, feeling her wrists bound and couldn’t pull them out of whatever restraints were on her. 

 

Same with her feet.  Couldn’t move them an inch.  Her ankles were bound as well and she couldn’t sit up either because a huge leather strap was keeping her locked in place on the bed.  It had to be a bed, it was too big to be anything else.

 

“M-Mark…” Teralyn’s mouth felt like a desert and she was dying for something to drink, preferably water.

 

“Sorry, but there’s no Mark here.” Came an amused, cold voice. “How’s the head?  I wasn’t trying to scramble anything.” However, sometimes that couldn’t be helped when whacking someone in the back of the head to knock them out.  Trying not to kill someone or concuss them when coming up from behind wasn’t as easy as movies made it seem. “Here, open up.” A cool glass of water was there, along with two Tylenol, all of it being poured into her mouth. “It’s just Tylenol, swallow the damn pills.” He clamped a hand over her mouth and began massaging her throat, making her swallow it all down. “You have company coming, better start waking up.”

 

That voice…she recognized it, but couldn’t quite place who it was that had her.  What did he mean by company?  This had to be the person responsible for everything that had happened recently, right?  Even through the darkness, Teralyn could not see who was feeding her the Tylenol and cringed at the hands on her throat.

 

“W-Who are you?” She finally asked in a quiet, subdued voice, knowing it would not do her any good to freak out and exert energy.

 

“Aww, you don’t recognize my voice, I’m hurt with all the meetings and shit we’ve had over the past six years!”

 

She was temporarily blinded by the light that suddenly flashed on above her head and blinked rapidly, finally looking up at none other than her boss from the Times. “Daniel??” Her eyes were wide open now and jaw dropped.

 

“Surprise!” Honestly, it was cute how nobody have ever suspected him and he should have been on the top of the list. “Come on, Teralyn, you’re a good writer, it’s true, but you’re not THAT good.  There’s no way you honestly thought you fast tracked the way you did just because of your writing abilities, did you?  Breaking those barriers and records…that shit doesn’t happen in journalism, sweetheart, and at the risk of sounding sexist, especially not for women who have zero experience in the field.  Your experience was all in the office…you really aren’t anything other than a glorified intern.”

 

Blinking at him, Teralyn wondered if he’d officially lost his mind and coughed a little because her throat still burned.  Her head felt like there was a pounding drum banging on it constantly as well.  That didn’t help her feel any better or hearing the garbage spewing out of his mouth.  Mark would rip him apart limb from limb when he found out it was Daniel all along! 

 

“Let me go, Daniel.” The ice in her eyes formed and she got a sadistic smile on her face, beginning to laugh despite the pain she was in. “Do you have ANY idea what you’ve done, little man?  You have NO idea who you’re dealing with, do you?  So since you know that the UNDERTAKER is still alive and well, and I’m his girlfriend, what had to snap in that little pea-sized brain mind of yours to actually kidnap a drug lord’s girlfriend, hmm?  Do you realize you signed your own death warrant the moment you took me hostage?  So enlighten me, little man, just what the hell is it that you want from us?”

 

Daniel was laughing, without an ounce of fear in his tone, and he was laughing AT HER! “Oh my god, you really have no idea, do you?” He gasped when he could finally get out words, though he was still near breathless. “Shit, you made me cry…my ribs hurt, oh my ribs hurt…” He walked over to the small table in the otherwise empty, poorly lit room.  Pouring himself a glass of water, sipping it, one hand went to his poor, aching ribs. “Why would I be afraid of Mark Calaway, Teralyn?  I work for him.” He confessed simply, honestly, because that was the truth, he was just stating facts.  Well, mostly, it HAD been the truth, still technically was, he was just…freelancing a bit these days.

 

“What?” Teralyn felt as if her world had just been turned off its axes, trying to digest those words – that confession.  Daniel worked for Mark?  He had to know she was with Mark though, right?  Was he turning his back on his employer then or something? “You work for him.” She echoed, clearing her sore throat and didn’t bother trying to sit up or get out of the restraints because it was no use.  It was thick rope, there was no way she could get out of it. “Let me guess, he pissed you off and you want revenge on him, so you took me as a hostage to get what you want from him, is that it?  It doesn’t matter.  You’re dead either way, Danny boy.  When he finds out what you did, regardless if you work for him or not, he’s going to kill you for touching me.”

 

“Why?  Why on earth would he kill me for doing my job?” He asked curiously, moving to sit in the single chair this room possessed, crossing one leg over the other while staring down at her.  Daniel glanced down at his wristwatch before resuming the stare. “Teralyn, you really overestimate what you mean to Mark, you know that?  Why on earth would he care about who ‘touches’ you when we all know you sold yourself for money?   Not that it matters, not really.  And no, he hasn’t pissed me off, he’s paid me very well since the day Professor Moody ‘referred’ you my way on that internship.  He still pays me, want to see the deposit from yesterday?  It’s like clockwork, he’s very punctual with his employees.”

 

If this asshole thought for a second she believed a word that came out of his mouth, he was smoking some serious crack.  Probably the same drugs he sold for Mark, now that she thought about it. “That’s a really interesting tale you weave, Daniel.  I don’t overestimate a fucking thing, though, and I KNOW Mark.  I know him better than you and I know he’s going to MAIM you when he gets his hands on you.  When he finds out what you’ve done to me, his QUEEN.  And if he is still paying you, he doesn’t know it’s YOU that kidnapped me yet.  But he WILL find out and when he does, I’m going to enjoy watching him kill you.  So you should do yourself a favor and start writing a will or letters to your loved ones, providing you have any.  Because once he does find out, your ass is grass and he’ll smoke it all night long, you fucking prick!” She kept her voice low and calm, refusing to believe anything he had to say regarding Mark.

 

“Believe what you want, I really don’t care, Teralyn.  You never were very good about actually investigating things, it’s why he had to feed you Dennis Knight after feeding me this article to give you.  He wanted to know what you’d do with it, given how intimately you knew him.  Personally, if not for him wanting you to get all those awards and barrier broken records, I would have sacked you.  Your research was basic and even now you’re lacking in using your mind critically.  Who, out of everyone in this world that you know, is uniquely set up to play these games?  The ‘I KNOW’ crap?  Getting that fingerprint?  The baseball?  The very man you say calls you his Queen!  I wonder how disappointed he is in you, in your intellect.  I’m assuming you have talents elsewhere.”

 

Her response was to raise her hands and showed him exactly what his IQ was, and that was being generous.  If this was Mark, where was he?  Why wasn’t he here taunting her?  In her heart, in her guts, in every fiber of her being, she KNEW this was not Mark’s doing.  Mark was probably going out of his mind with worry and burning the city of New York down to find her, just like he said he would.  She recalled those words, how he promised to protect her, by any means necessary. 

 

Yet here she was, trapped in an unknown destination with this joke of a man, who actually was trying to convince her this was the love of her life’s doing.  Like she’d really buy that and believe him?  Danny boy wasn’t very smart and she merely rolled her eyes, really hoping Mark found her soon.  At least they knew who was behind the text message and baseball – it was only a matter of time before Mark found out it was Daniel because Daniel wouldn’t be in the office since he was here with her.  It was the middle of the week when he decided to kidnap her, so if he didn’t show up for work, that would instantly raise some suspicions. 

 

Both her and him missing at the same time – Mark would figure it out quickly.

 

Daniel was up when his phone rang, turning his back to her as if that made the conversation private. “You on your way, boss?” He bobbed his head at the affirmative. “Yeah, she thinks you’re coming to save her.”

 

“I don’t want her harmed.” That voice came through loud and clear, there was no denying the Undertaker’s very distinctive baritone. “Have you told her?”

 

“Everything, just like you wanted.  She doesn’t believe me.”

 

“I’ll be there soon.”

 

Daniel hung up and slid his phone back into his pocket, glancing at her over his shoulder. “He’ll be here soon, Teralyn.  Then you can ask him how he feels about his ‘Queen’.” Soon being a relative term, of course.  It was New York, so soon ran to about thirty minutes or more. “Before the boss man gets here, I do have a personal question to ask.  How did it feel, Teralyn, when you slashed Adam Page’s throat?  What did that make you feel?”

 

DON’T FALL FOR IT!!  It’s not him!  Don’t you dare start crying!  You stay strong!  Mark will find you, just stay strong! “Didn’t really feel anything since it was an accident.  The mother fucker was going to rape me, so I grabbed the closest weapon and I swung.  Hit his carotid, he bled out.  Good fucking riddance since he was a rapist piece of shit anyway.” Daniel hauled off and slapped her, going against what his employer just ordered, making her head snap to the side.  The sound echoed off the walls and Teralyn slowly felt around the inside of her mouth with her tongue, spitting some blood out...right in his face since he was close to her. “I take it you knew the rapist, Danny boy?”

 

Daniel oh-so-calmly pulled a red handkerchief out of his breast pocket, his face just as red as the material in his hand as he wiped the spit and blood off his face, out of his eye. “I sincerely hope you’re clean, you pole dancing whore.” He murmured, making a mental note to go get an STD test done very soon. “Adam was my brother.  Unfortunately, he had a bit of a problem…” He was a serial rapist and had been in New York hiding from the law.  Unlike Adam, Daniel had lost the hillbilly accent basically as soon as he realized that southern accents on men were stupid and not going to get one anywhere or taken seriously. “Younger brother and he had a fetish for brutalizing women.  You are the exception in that the others were innocents and you…were a prostitute.” Also, an exception in that she was the final victim who hadn’t been victimized, but had gotten away relatively unscathed.

 

His baby brother…not so much.

 

“Say whatever the fuck you want, but your brother deserved what he got and I hope he’s rotting in hell right now.” Teralyn didn’t care what he called her, but putting his hands on her in a violent manner…Mark or whoever he was on the phone with wouldn’t like it.  It wasn’t Mark.  If it was…Teralyn didn’t want to think about that or fathom the possibility.  No, this was someone who was hiding behind people like Daniel, getting them to do their dirty work. “Wonder what ‘Mark’ will think when he gets here and sees you harmed me, hmm?  Whore or not, he told you he wanted me UNHARMED and you disobeyed him.  And by the way, you hit like a pussy.”

 

“That’s fine, that’s fine.  When he told me that you were easily misled and trusted the wrong people easily…I honestly thought he was exaggerating, but he wasn’t, was he?” He poured a fresh glass of water into what had been her cup, standing at the foot of the bed. “But you did…you trusted Moody, who has been in Taker’s pocket for years, about the ‘internship’, and then you trusted me when I presented you with the article and Dennis Knight.  He had betrayed Taker so that was interesting.  When Taker offered him a ‘shot at redemption’…he jumped on it.  Between you and him…Knight got it. I guess, sacrificing himself just so Taker could get his clean break to leave.  Did he show you the house yet?  The one in Vegas?” Where he had been married; hell, maybe the Deadman still was.

 

“He has real estate all over the place, so that’s not surprising he has a house in Las Vegas.  What’s your point?  I’m not believing a WORD you say to me, Daniel, you know why?  Because you’re a horrible fucking liar.  You think I don’t know what you’re trying to do here?  Until Mark himself walks in here and tells me this was his doing, I’m not believing ANYTHING you tell me.” There was one thing Teralyn did believe him on and that was the internship. “And maybe I do trust too easily, but I still don’t regret taking the internship, even if it was ‘handed’ to me, thanks to Moody.  I still made my mark, even if it was all set up to happen.  That does piss me off a little, I admit, but not nearly enough to tear me apart.  You’ll have to try harder, jackass.”

 

“You didn’t make a mark, Teralyn.  Nothing was ever printed about you ‘winning’ an award and since you took time off after it had happened to be with your buddy, the one who was concussed, the Times issued a retraction.  Didn’t you get the memo?  Besides, after Taker is finished with you, we’ll be publishing your obituary and he’ll have all loose ends tied up, including the woman who wrote a false article about him and lied to the FBI.  The negative press we’ll get will probably hurt for…a week, but of course, I’ll work very closely with the authorities, so it comes to light about you and your perjuries.”

 

Very quietly, so nobody heard, a door opened.

 

Chapter 31

 

“Do what you have to do then, Danny boy.  I never wanted to do that article in the first place.  I never wanted that stupid award or recognition for it either.  My research was half-assed because I was doing what I could to protect Mark.”

 

Teralyn should’ve just went camping with Mark that weekend and ignored the party, but Jon had convinced her to go.  Jon always seemed to convince her to do the things she didn’t want to do, now that she thought about it.  She knew he was trying to be a good friend to her, to help her and she appreciated his brutal honesty, but look where it had landed her in the end!

 

“And I refuse to apologize for killing your rapist brother.  He got what he deserved, as far as I’m concerned.” Daniel was going to hit her again and she stared at him defiantly, waiting for the blow to come. “Just remember, you’re dead either way, no matter how many times you hurt me.”

 

If he was going to be dead or afraid of the Undertaker, Daniel would have been like the many other people out there and he would be having panic attacks right now.  Everyone knew what the Undertaker did, how he had literally torn apart a man and had his limbs put on display.  Drawn and quartered.  Or how he had stepped on a meth dealer’s head until it was just paste and brain jelly.  No, Daniel wasn’t worried one bit about the Undertaker and it was showing in his calm demeanor.  In fact, the only thing that actually irritated him was when she’d mention his baby brother.

 

Good, he decided to shut his mouth and leave her to stew in peace as she leaned back against the headboard, having scooted up enough to be able to do it.  Laying on her back wasn’t happening, not around him, but that was all the movement Teralyn could muster up. Mark, please find me. She silently pleaded, looking around the room since it was lit up.  It looked like they were in some sort of log cabin that eerily reminded her of Mark’s house near the dome. It’s not him.  Mark would not do this to you. She kept reminding herself, or rather that inner voice that would not leave her alone. I love you, please find me.

 

Or would he?  Be honest, Teralyn, he has all the resources to pull this off and you know how spiteful he can be.  Did he really orchestrate your career, AFTER everything that happened between you two?  Why would he do that?  Just because he can?

 

Jon had one black, swollen shut eye, but the other worked just fine as he crept into the room, that one good eye landing on Teralyn.  She was tied to the bed, there was blood down her chin and he could sort of see some swelling since it was pretty dark in here, even with the light above.  He raised a finger to his lips when her eyes locked on him, creeping up behind the man in the chair.

 

JON! Oh thank god!  Jon found her! 

 

Teralyn nodded silently, fresh tears sliding down her cheeks and did her very best not to change her breathing or anything.  She was saved by her best friend and felt relief flood throughout her body, knowing it would soon be over.  Soon, she would be out of this hellhole, far away from this psychotic boss of hers and back with Mark.  She KNEW it wasn’t Mark that did this!  Daniel had been lying out of his ass, just like she thought!

 

Mark would NEVER do something like this to me, no matter how spiteful or vindictive he is!  He loves me! Even though it was Jon rescuing her, it didn’t matter at the moment as Jon made his move.

 

Jon didn’t have a weapon and he had a moment of panic, it flashed across his brutalized face as he looked around.  Finally, his eye narrowed in on that small table, it wasn’t bolted to the ground and looked pretty damn sturdy.

 

“Who-?” Daniel was off the chair in a heartbeat when the few items on that table went flying to the floor.  He turned in time to be greeted with that solid, sturdy table right to his head, face first and went whirling.  Landing on the bed with Teralyn, his head twisted at an angle that just wasn’t possible under normal circumstances.

 

Jon dropped the table, having a moment of total freak out. “Did I kill him?!”

 

Oh god, he was dead and sprawled halfway on top of her!  Teralyn didn’t want to make Jon feel worse about what he just did, having a feeling the man had never killed anyone in his life. “J-Jon…” How did he find her?  He immediately yanked Daniel’s lifeless body off of her to drop it to the floor, that neck still torqued and her eyes met his, his fingertips slowly touching her bruising, cut face. “Jon…” He pulled out a switchblade from his back pocket and began cutting at the ropes until her wrists were finally free, mean red marks around them.  Teralyn didn’t hesitate and tossed her arms around his neck, trembling from head to toe and hugged him tightly, crying her heart out. “T-Thank god…thank god you found me…”

 

Where was Mark?  Did Mark find her and send Jon?  Or did Jon find her without telling Mark?  There were so many questions that needed answered.

 

“I w-went into your work when you didn’t turn up after a few d-days,” His voice was coming out strained, stuttering a little bit. “Your b-boss had been gone as long as you were…” Jon pulled back from her, taking in her bruised face and winced when she ran her fingers along his own swollen, jacked up eye. “Your old man,” He laughed dryly. “Thought I helped smuggle you to North Carolina or something, doll.  Or at least that was the impression he gave me when I went to him to get help finding you.”

 

“What?” Teralyn frowned, not wanting to believe Mark would do this, but…Jon had never lied to her.  Not once.  Why would he start now? “I’m so sorry he did that to you…” Mark had to be going out of his mind with worry by now. “How long have I been gone?” Daniel had sedated her a few times to keep her out until he was ready for her to wake up and her eyes widened when he said three days. “Three days?  Christ, no wonder I feel weak.” It was the adrenaline that was keeping her going right now as she lightly touched his face. “Mark owes you a huge apology and I’m going to make sure you get it, Jon.  He’s going to do more than apologize to you, I promise you that.  And he’s getting an earful from me for hurting you in the first place too.”

 

“Oh no – no, I’m not going near that mother fucker.” Jon shook his head firmly, trying not to look at the body, the man he had killed.  Her boss! “When you didn’t reply to my text, I went to find him…he’s an asshole.  He didn’t even bother looking for you, I had to do it.” Jon was incredulous because, with Taker’s resources, finding her should NOT have been a problem. “I think he was under the opinion you took off on him.” Hence his blackeye.  Jon finally looked at Daniel’s body, biting on his knuckle. “Why’d he kidnap you?  It doesn’t make sense.” This was her boss…he had just killed the editor of the New York Times!

 

Did Teralyn tell him about the murder or take that to the grave?  There really was no reason for Jon to ever know about what she did, right?  Better to keep that to herself. “He said Mark did it…even though I know he’s a fucking liar.” She glared down at the dead body while Jon worked on the ropes around her ankles, which were also burned from it before finally taking the strap off on her stomach. “Said he’s been working for Mark all along and that…Mark is responsible for my internship…” That was a hard pill to swallow because he had also mentioned Professor Moody. “Called me a whore, he knew about my stripper days and said that’s all I was good for.” Wiping tears away, Teralyn slowly stood from the bed and stepped around the body, sniffling while Jon remained by her side, his arm around her waist. “I know Mark didn’t do this and he’s looking for me at this moment.  I know you don’t want to go near him and I don’t blame you, but can you please just take me back to the city and drop me off at my penthouse, Jon?”

 

The look he fixed her with was filled with so much pity, conveying even with his bruised face and swollen shut eye, he shook his head. “That building is gone, Teralyn…it went up in flames yesterday morning, doll.” The official story was there had been a serious electrical circuit short in the elevator.  The penthouse had been posh, but also on the old side, apparently. “And he hasn’t been looking, said you’d eventually pop up.  It’s one of the reasons I got this lovely shiner, for calling him out on his bullshit.  Wait, he said Calaway got you your internship?  That’s fucked up.”

 

“W-What?” Teralyn stumbled away from Jon, fresh tears sliding down her cheeks while staring at him in shock.  Her penthouse was…gone?  All of her belongings, her memories…up in smoke? “No…no, no, no…” Gripping her hair in her fingers, she shook her head and sank right back down on the bed, trying to wrap her mind around what Jon just told her. “Mark…” The internship was the LAST thing on her mind at the moment.  Her penthouse, what she worked so hard for to buy on her own, despite stripping for it.  She still worked her ASS off for that penthouse and it was GONE! “My home…everything is gone.  I need to get to Mark.  I have to know what happened and I have to let him know I’m okay.  Do you have your phone, Jon?  I can call him.”

 

“No, I don’t doll, it’s out in the car.” Jon lead her out of this room.  This was a cabin, not very big, but on the outskirts of the city and he had to get away from the dead body. “Here…sit down for a moment, we got to get something on your face before we do anything.” Guiding her to the couch, Jon helped her down before moving to the kitchen, taking a moment to orient himself.  He came back a few minutes later with some ice in a towel and gently pressed it to her face, frowning. “Teralyn…I have something to tell you, doll, and I really don’t think you’re going to like me after I say it.  But I’ve never lied to you, not since we met again at that gym and this isn’t…really a lie so much as I just didn’t tell you because I didn’t want you to hate me.  But after all this, after what he allowed to happen to you, I don’t care if he hunts my ass down and kills me, you deserve to know.”

 

Those were ominous words and Teralyn couldn’t begin to imagine what Jon was about to tell her.  She was still in shock over the fact her penthouse had been burnt to a crisp, along with everything she owned, everything she loved and cherished.  Pictures, trinkets, the beautiful, jeweled pomegranate seeds Mark got her…they were all gone, everything was ashes.

 

“Y-You really think he…did this to me?  T-That he orchestrated all of this to happen?” Teralyn stared into his deep pale blues and the truth shined back at her, making her heart clench painfully in her chest.  No…Mark wouldn’t do this to her, would he?  Was Daniel telling the truth?  Was that really Mark on the phone? “I-If he did this, h-he’s on his way here…now, Jon.  H-He told Daniel on the phone he’d be here soon.  If this was all him, then…wait, what do you want to tell me first?”

 

“He’s on his way HERE?!  We have to GO!” Jon wished she would have said that first, groaning when she gave him a look that said she wasn’t moving until he told her. “I used to be his mole, back in college.  That’s why he knew about Austin and the shit the old man was going to do.  It’s why he was able to weasel out of trouble with the Dean, because he had insider information.” Jon’s cheeks flushed. “I knew about the internship, Teralyn, about him telling Moody to direct you down that path and it was him who got you fired from the coffee shop.  Something about missing a date?  Or turning him down because of work, it was years ago.  I quit working for him a long time ago because I don’t want shit to do with him.  I’ve grown up and he hasn’t, he’s still convinced he’s invincible and can run the world and dictate people’s lives, like yours.”

 

Jon was Mark’s mole back in college? 

 

The coffee shop job…it was MARK that got her fired from there?!  Was every single thing she’d done in her life, ever since meeting him, planned out and dictated to his liking??  Teralyn felt sick to her stomach, pulling away from Jon when he grabbed her hands, wishing she could stop the pain, the tears, from pouring out.  It wasn’t happening.  Just like Hades had dictated and ruled over Persephone’s life, Mark had done the same damn thing to her.  It was because of him she had gotten the internship and he found out she’d been stripping through her ex-roommate, his minion.

 

“That was him…on the phone, wasn’t it?  When he called Daniel and said he’d be here soon…” They had to go.  They had to get out of there right now before Mark – No, he wasn’t Mark to her, not in this moment, he was Undertaker – showed up and carried out whatever sick, sinister plan he had in mind for her. “W-We can talk later, okay?  Please Jon, get us out of here!”

 

“Come on, hold onto me, doll.” Lifting her because of how much she was trembling, Jon tried to walk properly with only one eye and managed to get her into his car without bumping her head on anything.  He fastened her in before running around to his side, pulling out of there and squealing tires in the process, racing towards the road. “We got time to swing by my place…maybe.” He had no idea and then shook his head. “No…no, I got my wallet and shit, let’s just get out of New York right now.” Jon was mostly talking to himself because she was staring out the window, trying to stop crying. “Fuck, fuck, fuck…Teralyn, do you need anything before we leave?  A bank or something?” Christ, all her belongings were gone!  He reached over and squeezed her hand when she shook her head sadly, slowly. “I’m sorry, doll, I’m so sorry…if I would’ve known…when I left that life…fuck, I’m a fuck-up!”

 

“Just stop it!  Just stop, okay?!” Teralyn squeezed his hand in return, knowing she had to be the voice of reason, the sane one, because Jon was on the verge of losing his mind with everything thrown at them. “It’s…it’s going to be okay.  W-We just need to get far away, find a motel to bunker down in for a few days and figure out what to do.  I can always get copies of everything again.” Birth certificate, social security card…then she thought about it and shook her head, knowing Mark would still hunt her down. “Jon, we need to change our identities completely.  We’ll figure it out.” Christ, she felt like she couldn’t breathe and continued crying, not letting go of his hand for an instant.  In fact, Teralyn unbuckled herself and scooted over to press against his side, her tears soaking into the sleeve of his shirt. “I-I’m so sorry…I’m…I’m sorry…”

 

What more could she say with this extremely messed up situation?

 

“Don’t be…if I would’ve known, doll, how far he had went…how far he was gonna go, shit…I don’t know.” In theory, how was Jon supposed to know five, six years ago that this where that road Taker had set them on would lead?   He hadn’t.  Though, it also explained why he had been so surprised to see them together at the grocery market that one day.  That felt like a lifetime ago. “We’ll drive until…until I can’t anymore and then we’ll stop.” They needed as many miles between them and the psycho as possible. “Is your face okay?  Do you need to see a doctor or something, Teralyn?” He figured as long as it didn’t rain or something, he was good to drive with the one eye, though getting pulled over might suck.

 

It was going to be hard explaining why both their faces were jacked up, if they did.

 

“No, and you need to pull over right now, so I can drive.  I can see with BOTH eyes, you can’t.”

 

Christ, he needed medical attention with that horrible blackeye.  Or ice.  Reluctantly, Jon did as she said because it was hard for him to see out the windshield and she took over behind the wheel, assuring him it would be fine.  Her face was only bruised with a small cut, nothing else, while his eye looked like it was three sizes than normal.  Reaching over, Teralyn took his hand and laced their fingers together, knowing they had to stick together to survive.

 

“It’s gonna be okay, just try to relax that eye as much as you can.  When we stop, we’ll get you some ice to put on it.” Luckily, his truck had a full tank of gas, so they could drive for a few hours before having to stop for the night. Mark, how could you do this to me?!  To us?!  I loved you so much and you betrayed me!!  How could you hurt me like this?!  GODDAMN IT!!

 

Jon fell asleep eventually, fitfully and with his hand still in hers, leaving Teralyn to her thoughts.  Her thoughts were not kind, not that they ever were. Mark always said you were too trusting of the wrong people…how could I have known he meant he was the wrong people? She should have taken him very literally because he had NOT been lying, NOT been kidding at all.

 

When Jon woke up, it was because she was softly calling his name and he realized with a start, that Teralyn had driven straight on through the night.  They were now in a very out of the way and no doubt cheap as dirt motel.  This place was…terrible, though not by New York City standards, then it was probably a three star place.

 

“Shit, I’m sorry, doll…” His voice was rough and gritty from just waking up.

 

“Don’t apologize, come on, we need to get inside and I’ll get some ice for your eye.” Teralyn was running on fumes, but her adrenaline had kept her going, even through the crying jags she’d had while driving. 

 

They both slid out of the truck and Teralyn once again took Jon’s hand, both walking inside to get a room.  Nobody would find them here, hopefully, and they weren’t staying long.  Just a night or two, or maybe until Jon’s eye decided to open again, so he could see out of both.  The receptionist didn’t say anything, just took the money Jon handed over and gave them a key to a room that was on the lower floor.  Once inside, Teralyn immediately closed the curtains on the one window in the room and turned the lamp on, seeing Jon was still trying to wake up.

 

“There’s an ice machine, so I’m gonna get you a bag of it for your eye.” Before she could take two steps, Jon stopped her and pulled her to stand between his legs, looking up at her through one pale blue eye. “Jon, your eye needs tended to…”

 

“I’ll get it, doll, just…you look wiped.” She had driven way beyond what he had been planning and, from the looks of it, she would crash hard.  Sighing, Jon reached up to gently feel her swollen jaw, shaking his head. “I’m so sorry I didn’t get there sooner, Teralyn.  I had to actually sneak into your…well, his office,” Him being Daniel. “And find his addresses…that’s one of his vacation homes…or was, since I…I killed him…” That was going to take some time to get used to for sure.

 

Gently, Teralyn wrapped her arms around his neck and straddled him, hugging him tightly as she began to cry all over again. “At least…you were there for me.” She whispered, not trusting her voice at the moment and coated his neck with tears, feeling his arms tighten around her.  It wasn’t romantic or anything, it was purely platonic and they both needed the comfort. “I-I’m so s-sorry, Jon…f-for all of this…f-for your eye…” Crying harder, Teralyn felt terrible he was hurt and his eye hopefully would heal soon because right now, it was a sick looking black, brown, blue and purple mess. “Why?  Why…why would he…” Trembling, Teralyn felt the anger rise up inside of her and she pulled back, burying her face in her hands. “WHY WOULD HE DO THIS TO ME?!  I LOVED HIM AND HE BETRAYED ME!!  WHY?!?”

 

Mark called her his Queen, his Persephone, and he had played her like a damn fiddle!

 

Jon remained silent, letting her have her outburst.  He was willing to bet she’d have a lot of them in the upcoming days because it made no sense.  Well, to him it did, but only because he had worked for that sick psycho.  Remembering what things had been like after the night Teralyn had walked out of that strip club.  Taker had been LIVID that she had gone behind his back to sell her body, that she hadn’t even had the decency to tell him about it.  Then she had left and things had gotten dark for a while, then all right again.  Then flat out weird.  Taker had let her go, but he hadn’t at the same time, if that made sense.

 

“I wish I knew.” Jon whispered finally, when she quieted for a moment, caressing her tangled hair gently.

 

Laying there while Jon caressed her in a purely platonic way, all Teralyn could do was let the silent tears fall.  She was supposed to stay with Mark forever, until the end of time.  He was her soulmate and the fact he betrayed her, controlled and manipulated her life was more than Teralyn could bear.  It was her own fault for falling for a drug lord monster, who thought the world revolved around him and if it didn’t, he made sure to manipulate everything and everyone around him to his liking.

 

Now, she would be with Jon Moxley until the end of time because they could only rely on each other, nobody else.

 

Or could they?

 

Chapter 32

 

Closing her eyes, Teralyn let the warm breeze blow over her and a gentle sigh escaped her lips while gazing up at the colored sky.  Washington was beautiful, though it did rain a lot.  Not that it bothered her because, honestly, Teralyn wasn’t all full of sunshine and rainbows these days.  It’d been six months since she left everything behind in New York City to run away with Jon.  Six months since she discovered Mark’s betrayal and Jon had confessed everything to her, knowing every single thing Mark had done. 

 

No, it wasn’t Mark.  It was the Undertaker.  What the Undertaker had done to her, put her through and how he’d manipulated her life before bringing it all crashing and burning down, literally.  Against their better judgment, probably, Teralyn and Jon decided not to get new identities, keeping their names and a low profile.  They had managed to get copies of her birth certificate, social security card and a new driver’s license for the state of Washington, along with everything else transferred over. 

 

The moment they felt something was off about Washington, they would leave and find a new destination to bunker down in until it was time to move on.  They were nomads, traveling from place to place.  Jon was doing odd and end jobs to acquire money and, surprisingly, Teralyn was able to get all of her money out of her bank account, closing it.  She also got jobs that paid under the table, refusing to take any kind of check since she didn’t have a bank account anymore and neither did Jon.  Everything was paid for out of pocket, which included gas, food and rent at the motels they shacked up in.

 

The first month was brutal for Teralyn. 

 

She cried for hours, hardly ate and barely slept.  Every time she closed her eyes, Mark was there with that sinister, evil smile and glowing acidic eyes.  There were other dreams she had as well where he made love to her, calling her his Queen, his Persephone, but they always ended with him strangling her to death.  Nightmares plagued her and finally, Jon got her some melatonin to take, so she could get back on a regular sleeping schedule.  Luckily, it worked and it also kept the nightmares away, for the most part.  The nights she did have nightmares, Jon would hold her close in his arms, stroking her hair and promising to protect her, to keep her safe.  It just made her cry because Mark had promised the same thing and betrayed her, shattering her into a million pieces, along with her heart.

 

Would she ever get over the pain of what he did?

 

As the months ticked by, as time went by, slowly, Teralyn started to heal, but that wound on her heart would never go away or close permanently.

 

Jon was very aware that Taker had been the love of her life and it would take a long time, if ever, for her to come out of the grieving she was in.  Because that was exactly what she was doing, grieving for the man she had thought she knew, for their relationship, for all the hopes and dreams they had.  Or that she had as it were.  Washington was gorgeous and he loved it.  Jon loved the fresh air the most; there was NONE of that stale, garbage smell here…the scent that had plagued New York City, no matter what.  He took care of Teralyn, was patient with her, and did what he had been doing all this time.  He was her friend.

 

“Doll…” Jon had a very long day, but it had been a good one.  He had come home with an envelope full of twenties and a bag of takeout from the local diner, complete with homemade cheesecake topped with strawberries. “I come bearing cheesecake and wine…” Hopefully good news as well…or news she would find good, providing she was even interested in something like he wanted to talk about. “And this.” It was an ad in the paper with a big red circle around something specific, in the rental section.

 

“Cheesecake and wine, huh?” Raising a brow, Teralyn took the newspaper and looked at the circled ad, slowly looking back up at Jon. “This is…a house for rent.” She pointed out slowly, not believing he actually wanted to take this step.  They’d been in Washington for three months now and she figured they’d be leaving soon, but Jon had other plans in mind, apparently. “A two bedroom house…” A small smile curved her lips as she looked up into his crystalline pale blues and decided not to jump to any conclusions. “You have my undivided attention, Moxley.”

 

“We’ve been here three months now, doll, and so far, this place has been good for us.”

 

A few times, Jon had to explain to her why she needed to close everything down in a certain place, on the east coast near North Carolina, for example.  Even though it may take him a bit, Taker would eventually be able to gain access to the digital trail Teralyn left behind when she had gotten all her paperwork and closed out her bank account.  That trail now ENDED in North Carolina and there was nothing at all that would lead anyone here to Washington.

 

“It’s that white house at the end of Larange, the dead end street?  We went down that way when we first got here, we got lost.  Small yard, and a rental, so we wouldn’t be too tied to it if…something happens.”

 

“Yeah…” That wasn’t the issue here and Teralyn had to be honest with him about how she felt. “Come inside, we need to talk, Jon.” Taking his hand before he could protest or do much of anything else, Teralyn lead him inside their hotel room and shut the sliding door, flipping the lock on it, the curtains drawn.  She took the bags from him and set them on the nearby table before guiding him over to sit on the bed, her heart breaking already.  This had to be said, though. “Okay so, first of all, I’m glad you like Washington and I do too.” Not really, but Teralyn was willing to keep that to herself.

 

“Look, I don’t think it’s a good idea for us to…get a house together.  Jon, you’ve been here for me for the past six months and I really appreciate it, more than you’ll ever know.” She took a deep, shaky breath, squeezing his hands. “I’m holding you back, okay?  You deserve to be happy, to find someone who completes you, your better half, and as long as I’m living with you, how can that happen?  How can you find someone to be happy with?  If you want to get the house, do it, but do it for you.  You’re a great guy, the best guy, and you don’t need to look out for me anymore and hold yourself back from dating and having fun.  Do you understand what I’m saying?”

 

“Yep, now quit talking to me like I’m a kid, doll.” Jon had pulled away from her in order to unpack the diner bag.  He had been busting his backside all day and now he was famished.  Do you understand what I’m saying…the hell?  Teralyn was the very LAST person who should’ve been giving out relationship advice. “Teralyn, has it ever occurred to you that maybe this does make me happy?” He asked quietly, next setting out the plastic plates and plastic wrapped utensils complete with napkins on the small table they ate at. “Look, I get what you’re saying and all, but I’m not out looking for a hot date or whatever.  I have absolutely no interest in dating.  Anyone.  How could I?  I’m a hot mess, Tera.” He still had nightmares about killing her boss, about finding her in that bed tied up and brutalized. “You tried making decisions for me before and it didn’t go so well,” When she was going to end their friendship because it ‘put him in danger’, yeah…that worked out great – NOT! “Quit it and let me decide what’s best for me.” Given just how much Taker had controlled her life and interfered in it, he figured Teralyn would be very much against trying to tell someone how to go about their own.

 

“I’m sorry…” She lowered her head, clasping her hands in her lap tightly. “I’m not trying to tell you what to do, Jon.  That…wasn’t my intention at all.  And I didn’t mean to treat you like a child either.”

 

Teralyn had really put her foot in her mouth when all she was trying to do was voice concerns for Jon.  The real problem was she could not let Mark go.  No matter how hard she tried to forget about him, he was instilled in her heart and she still loved him.  Despite EVERYTHING he’d done to her, even betraying her, and having her kidnapped by her psycho dead ex-boss…she still loved the son of a bitch and didn’t know if she’d ever be able to move on.  The moment she started planting roots somewhere was when she had no choice except to move on and Teralyn wasn’t ready for that.

 

“Tell you what, how about you stay here and I’ll look into it for myself?”

 

Jon already knew she was still in love with that sick bastard.  He couldn’t understand why though.  Maybe because Taker had manipulated her so much that she really was nothing more than a puppet on a string, needing his hand there to guide her around.  That was just depressing because Teralyn had been so vibrant and full of life; he hated the idea of her NEEDING to be controlled to be that way.

 

“If you decide to bail on Washington, just let me know first.” He gestured to the table. “We gonna eat, doll?” Jon was basically telling her he’d do this alone and give her the space she seemed to need to do whatever she needed to do.

 

What the hell are you doing?!  This man has bent over backwards for you!  Bringing you cheesecake and an ad for a house you two can get together!!  He obviously wants to be with YOU!  He’s protecting you!  Done everything in his power to keep you safe!  What have you given him in return?!  GRIEF!  He doesn’t deserve that!  He deserves BETTER!  You owe it to him to give him better and you KNOW IT!  STOP HIDING FROM HIM!!  STOP PINING FOR A SCUMBAG WHEN YOU HAVE YOUR PRINCE CHARMING RIGHT IN FRONT OF YOU!! Teralyn cringed at that inner voice screaming at her and it forced her on her feet from the bed, moving to the table. “No.” Gently, she rested her hands on his shoulders before sliding her arms around his neck, resting her forehead on top of his head. “I’m not bailing on Washington.  I’m not leaving you, Jon. I can’t love him, not the way I do…did…with Mark, but I won’t abandon him either. “C-Can we go look at the house together on our next day off?  Please?”

 

The really, truly messed up part about this was Jon had not pushed her for anything at all other than their friendship.  He did things because he wanted to, not out of any romantic inclination.  Once again, her mind was screwing with her and putting things there that nobody else was.  Teralyn’s own worst enemy was her thoughts.

 

“Doll, I feel like I’m forcing you into something and I’m not trying to do that.” He leaned back against her for a moment. “I know you’re still in love with him, grieving for that relationship.  Don’t ever think I’m pushing you, Teralyn, or that I’m denying myself.  You’re my friend, my best friend, and I worry about you.”

 

He truly was a saint for dealing and putting up with her craziness and selfishness. “I know you do.  And I know you’re not pushing me either.  I also know you’re sick of staying in a motel and you want something better, permanent.” Teralyn moved her arms from around him and sat down at the table, facing him while grabbing his hands to hold them in hers. “You’re not forcing me into anything, Jon.  I’m just…scared, but that’s on me, not you.  All you’ve done is take care of me and protect me, and I just wanted to make sure you were happy.  I never want to destroy your life any more than I already have.” That was the truth and Jon couldn’t deny it.  She had completely turned his life upside down by being associated with him, because of the Undertaker. “I think we should get this house, something stable.  Maybe it’ll be good for both of us.”

 

It wasn’t completely permanent, they could still leave if they needed to.  It was easier to leave a rental then something one owned, Jon knew, he had totally bailed on everything back in New York City.  Jon didn’t argue against her upturning his life, but to be fair, he didn’t agree with her either.  He figured his life was automatically screwed up the moment he took up with the Undertaker in any capacity.  Teralyn had never really experienced the full sadistic evilness of the man, which was why she was still in love with him.

 

“Here’s hoping.  Let’s just go look, not commit to anything, just eyeball it, okay?”

 

A week later, they were moving in and starting to plant roots in Washington.

 

~!~

 

Before long, a year had passed by almost in the blink of an eye. 

 

The nightmares had stopped and Teralyn chalked it up to no longer sleeping in motel rooms.  She had an actual home to come to after working long shifts at the diner.  Same with Jon.  It actually felt like a home instead of just a place to sleep.  It was nice having her own bed for a change, though, she did miss being beside Jon.  The first couple of weeks after moving in, she still slept in the same bed as him, but then Teralyn realized what she was doing and made sure they had separate bedrooms.  They were friends and roommates, and that was all they’d ever be.  The backyard was fenced in with a patio, so Teralyn spent a lot of time out there, finding peace.

 

Tonight marked the one year anniversary of leaving New York City and starting her journey with Jon.  One year since she woke up in that log cabin and Jon had murdered to protect her.  A little over a year since she last saw Mark.  She remembered their last conversation before she headed out for work that morning, still not believing what he’d done to her.  Everything he’d put her through, all the lying and manipulation completely mind-boggled her.  Even though Teralyn was healing, her heart was still mangled and shredded, barely holding together.

 

Why can’t I forget about you?  Why can’t I move on? She thought brokenly, not believing even after a year had passed, she STILL longed for Mark. I still love you, and I hate myself for it, Mark.

 

Like many other nights, Jon found Teralyn out on the patio and shook his head.  Her hair was growing unchecked and he had to beg her to let him trim the dead ends, though she always wore it very beautifully.  He doubted she even realized half the time that doing her hair and the bare makeup was mechanical for her.  Teralyn was merely doing it as something programmed into her from long ago, maybe her mother.  Jon had started keeping his hair short at all times, it was just easier, though he had grown out his facial fuzz, refusing to have a totally smooth babyface look going.  Sighing, he walked up behind her and wrapped his arms around her shoulders, resting his chin on her shoulder.

 

“We should do something, doll.  We could go rock climbing, hmm?” He suggested, his mouth hovering over her ear. “Been a long time since we’ve done that.”

 

She sighed softly, leaning back against him and cracked a small smile, remembering the few times they’d gone rock climbing at that place in New York City. “We never did do it in nature like we wanted to.”

 

Teralyn would have to find a gym since her body had softened a lot over the past year from not working out.  Jon had still worked out, but not at a gym.  He’d found a job at the local mechanic shop and worked on cars, making sure to be paid under the table.  No checks meant no paper trail and they preferred it that way. 

 

Slowly turning, wearing a light blue sweatshirt and pajama pants, Teralyn looked up at her best friend, wishing she could give him more than friendship.  It’d been a year, they spent a great deal of time together and…she hated feeling lonely, even though she wasn’t.  One thing she’d never done was kiss Jon, keeping their relationship purely platonic.  Maybe that was her problem.  Maybe moving on meant she had to be with another man, feel another man’s touch, another man’s lips on hers…Teralyn also knew she’d been battling something else as well.  Even though she still loved and longed for Mark, a bigger part of her had grown to love Jon as well.

 

“I want you to do something for me, Jon.” He was bare from the waist up, remembering what he’d told her over a year ago about being available if things didn’t work out between her and Mark.  Did his feelings still linger?  She waited for him to ask ‘what?’ and Teralyn felt the roses bloom in her cheeks for the first time in ages. “Kiss me.”

 

Chapter 33

 

Jon stared down at her with a raised brow, wondering what was going through her mind right now.  He hadn’t missed the roses in her cheeks, wondering if she was embarrassed to be asking him, frowning slightly at the thought.  One thing Teralyn never had to be with him was embarrassed, they had been through way too much together for that.  Gently, he cupped her face between his work-roughened, calloused hands, bending down until their faces were only inches apart.

 

“You sure, doll?” He asked softly, his voice coming out a little raspier than usual. 

 

At her almost shy nod, he filled in that gap, brushing his lips against hers.  It was soft and gentle, the feeling of his calloused hands against her face and his lips against hers surprisingly wonderful.  There was definitely a connection between them, and there always had been since the moment they reunited in the gym.  Jon truly was her best friend, someone she confided in and could talk to about absolutely anything and everything, no matter what it was. 

 

A piece of her heart already belonged to him and she knew it, just not the whole thing.  Not yet.  Slowly, Teralyn deepened the kiss, their lips gliding together in perfect unison and her hands slid up his bare chest to wrap around his neck, pressing her body to his.  As soon as his tongue slid across her lips, she opened up and granted Jon full access, the softest of moans escaping her the moment they fully tasted each other for the first time.  For the first time in over a year, Mark was not on Teralyn’s mind and Jon had completely consumed her…all from this toe-curling, passionate kiss.

 

It occurred to Jon that he was probably going to be the rebound guy, just not in the traditional sense because there had been over a year between the end of her and Taker, not mere weeks or months.  Not to mention, he was the only person she had left these days, so familiarity either bred contempt or led to other things.  The taste of her had him groaning in pure need.  It had been a long, long time for Jon and he had started worrying that he would turn into a monk for the rest of his life.  He had learned that, eventually, the sex drive just kind of muted itself, which had been weird.  The kiss grew deeper, their breathing came heavier as it went from slow and explorative to hungry and filled with things he couldn’t begin to identify.

 

Jon was only the third man she had kissed in her life as well.  It went Scott, Mark and now Jon.  She did not include Adam in that equation because the mother fucker had forced himself on her and tried raping her.  Now he was dead, along with his psychotic brother.  Mark had shown her the majority of what she knew regarding intimacy, so Teralyn sincerely hoped, if this lead to something more, she didn’t disappoint Jon.  It’d been over a year since she felt the touch of a man or been kissed, and she couldn’t get enough.  However, they both needed oxygen to breathe as both slowly pulled back from each other, their eyes opening to lock.  There was no other man she wanted in her life; Jon was it for her since Mark couldn’t be.  Jon was not her first choice, but he would damn sure be her last because she did not trust any other man.

 

“Come with me.”

 

Taking his hand, she lead him back inside and took her sweatshirt off before moving to the couch in the living room, both sitting down.  She had on a spaghetti strapped white tank top beneath the sweatshirt, which is what she was clad in now, along with the sweatpants.  Pressing a finger to his lips when Jon went to say something, Teralyn swung her leg over to straddle him and captured his mouth again, wanting to explore this more with him.  There would be no sex tonight, but kissing and exploring was definitely something they could do.

 

Given how long she had gone without sex, Jon had a myriad of thoughts.  Was she on any protection if they made it as far as intercourse?  He had stopped carrying condoms quite some time ago because over the past year, he had realized he wasn’t looking for a one night stand.  It would be awkward, leaving her alone just so he could get his dick wet.  Jon definitely wasn’t rushing to the bedroom with her, this was all at her pace and he showed that by letting Teralyn take control.  Showing him what she was prepared to give and he wouldn’t ask for or try to take more then what was offered.

 

No, she wasn’t on any kind of protection because that required going to a doctor to get a prescription.  Or a shot.  That was one of the reasons Teralyn wasn’t having sex with him tonight.  She would have to get back on birth control because she had no idea if Jon wanted to be a father or not and, honestly, they were not in ANY position to bring a child into the world they lived in.  Teralyn wanted to take things slow with Jon and see where they went, if they progressed or if they went back to being just friends. 

 

Judging by the way he kissed and caressed her, Teralyn could tell Jon wanted more than just friendship.  Hell, he had been harboring feelings for her for a long time, over a year, and Teralyn had been holding back because of her undying love for Mark.  Maybe now that she had taken this step with Jon, that love would move to him and her love for Mark would finally die.  It was time to start showing Jon some appreciation and devotion for everything he’d done for her, for all the sacrifices he made and his infinite patience.

 

Slowly, she broke the kiss and felt breathless at the sight of his darkened, smoldering blues, the pad of her thumb brushing his swollen lips. “It was my day off today and you know what I did?” Besides the usual cleaning and laundry. “I sat out there on the patio and thought about you.  About us.  About Undertaker.  About everything that happened in the span of this past year.  Everything we’ve been through together, all the traveling, the late night crying and sob fests with you holding me in your arms, telling me everything was going to be okay.  That we’d find our way.  You always used the word together, never once thinking of just yourself.” She shifted a little, wanting him to hear her because she had a lot to say to him and Teralyn would not let him get a word in until she was done.

 

“I thought about that night you surprised me with the ad in the paper to this place and moving in here six months ago.  And how, together, we’ve built a place we both call home.  Even when I wanted my own room, you did not show the slightest agitation or annoyance, you let me do what I had to do.  I thought about how kind and sweet you are, how tentative, even when you surprised me with a baked birthday cake for my birthday two months ago.” That made her smile, the memory of it flooding over her. “There are so many things I thought about today, but one thing stood out above the rest – my feelings for you and how they’ve changed.  I also kept asking myself how can I still love someone as cruel and heartless as the Undertaker?  Why won’t my love for him die?  And then I realized why.  Because I thought I had nobody else to fill that void he left behind.  To love me in return.  I’ve been so damn blind and didn’t see what was right in front of me…until today.  You, Jon, it’s you that I’ve needed all this time.”

 

Shaking her head when he went to speak, Teralyn pressed her finger to his lips with a smile. “I need you to listen and hear everything I have to say and then you can talk, okay?  I need you to hear me, like you have for the past year since we’ve been together on this journey.  I want only you, Jon.” Teralyn declared as she lightly brushed his lips again, feeling his hold on her tighten and their eyes never looked away from each other. “But I also don’t want to rush this and I know you don’t either.  I know you’re probably thinking you’re my rebound guy or something along those lines and you couldn’t be more wrong.  I’ve been wanting to do this with you for a while, but I was holding myself back because of the Undertaker.  I was afraid to make that move with you because I didn’t know if you still felt anything except friendship for me.  Now I’m realizing what a fool I’ve been and I want to thank you for being patient with me, for allowing me to get over what happened and never wavering or abandoning me.  I’m still healing, but I can’t deny my feelings for you anymore.” Resting her forehead against his, Teralyn pressed herself closer to him and softly kissed him, only pulling back when she felt it start to gear up. “I want more than just friendship with you going forward.  I’m ready for this to be something more between us, so my only question to you is: Do you want the same thing I do?” He’s never lied to me, so I know whatever he says will be the truth and I have to accept it, no matter what.

 

That was a lot and he was a man, so he had to let his brain continue on for a few moments to finish processing everything she had just said, even holding up a finger to gesture for a moment or two.  Well, that answered his rebound question.  One thing that was different between him and the Undertaker was when Teralyn had made a declaration about her feelings to Taker, he had immediately inwardly cringed at the Hallmark movie moment.  Jon was not even thinking along those lines.  He knew it took a lot to say all that; spilling her deep, personal thoughts required putting herself out there emotionally and that was brave.  His hands curved up over her shoulders as he inhaled, already knowing what his answer was.

 

“Yeah, doll, I do.” He rumbled, right before feathering his lips against hers again.

 

~!~

 

Six months later, Teralyn gave into Jon completely and it happened while they were watching a movie together.  Out of the blue, no planning or nerves, they looked at each other and just knew it was time.  He was a generous lover and the connection was there, but it wasn’t fiery or full of passion the way it’d been with Mark.  They fucked right there on the couch, their heavy breathing and soft moans and groans echoing around them.  Jon buried his face in her neck while thrusting in and out of her body and all Teralyn could do was shut her eyes, wishing it was Mark she was with. 

 

Basically, Teralyn had forced herself to have sex with Jon because she felt she owed it to him after everything he’d done for her.  Six months, after declaring she wanted to be with him, was long enough for the man to wait.  Jon had been giving her subtle hints that he was more than ready to take the plunge, but Teralyn had been steadfast, hoping her feelings for Mark would magically move to Jon.  It didn’t work that way.  Feelings didn’t work that way.  She didn’t love him, not the way she loved Mark.  Fireworks didn’t explode between them the way they did whenever Mark and she had sex.  Still, Teralyn put her all into it, trying her very best and had to fake an orgasm with their first time, whispering how good Jon’s cock felt inside of her.  It was all an act, however.  It wasn’t fair to him and she knew it, but Teralyn couldn’t force herself to feel something she simply couldn’t muster up.

 

“Oh fuck, Tera…” Jon growled, thinking she felt as good as he did at that moment, that she enjoyed what he was doing to her and making her feel. “Fuck doll, your pussy is so goddamn good…” Being with her was all he ever wanted in his life and Jon finally had her, refusing to let her go. “I’m gonna cum…”

 

“Do it, cum inside of me, Jon…” Teralyn panted, squeezing her thighs around his waist as he plummeted harder and faster inside of her, almost to the point of jackhammering. “Yes, oh yes!!” Faking an orgasm wasn’t as hard as she thought it’d be and as soon as she felt him explode inside of her, Teralyn did all she could to hold back tears.

 

“Fuck doll, that was so good…” Jon smiled, kissing her and felt her respond, pressing his body to hers.

 

On the inside, Teralyn was dying and waited until later that night, after Jon was sleeping, to have herself a good, decent cry.

 

Mark, I miss you and I still love you…why did you do this to me? Teralyn thought heartbrokenly, her back pressed against the wall in the bathroom while staring straight ahead, yearning and longing for her Hades. I tried with Jon, I really did, but I can’t force myself to love him the way I love you.  WHY CAN’T I STOP LOVING YOU?!  Why can’t I love a man who isn’t dangerous, who has been here for me for a year and a half?!  Why can’t I get you out of my head and heart?! Now that she’d slept with Jon, Teralyn knew he’d want sex more frequently and she’d have to give it to him, hating herself even more. I’m nothing without you, Mark.  I hope you’re happy with what you’ve done to me. You’ve destroyed me.

 

You’re not supposed to be happy without me.  You’re not supposed to be anything without me.  You ran from me, again, Persephone.  I’ve told you time and time again, you always trust the wrong people, you trust everyone, but ME, and this is karma repaying you.  This is karma making you feel this way because you ran without even giving me the courtesy of a call, just to be one hundred percent sure that what you were told was truth.  I would have given you the world and you rejected it so you could run off with another man.  Enjoy your personal hell because you MADE it!

 

Did she?  Did she really do that?  No!  Teralyn heard his voice on the other end of that phone call!  Mark had been responsible for her kidnapping, though she had no idea why and that was what bothered her most.  No closure.  She had ran away with Jon, for their safety, and at the time, Jon wasn’t in the best of health with his half-vision.  Teralyn had panicked and listened to what Jon told her, how Mark didn’t bother looking for her, thinking she had run off on him again.  She trusted Mark more than anyone else, but when she heard his voice, and then Jon telling her he hadn’t looked for her, leaving it to Jon to rescue her…everything had been a jumbled mess!

 

What am I supposed to believe?  Who am I supposed to trust?  Jon has never lied to me and you have, Mark!  You lied to me about the coffee shop and it was because of you I got that internship!  It’s because of you I subjected myself to stripping because I couldn’t find another job!  You knew about it too and didn’t bother telling me, instead humiliating me in front of your Ministry!  Who does that to the person they supposedly love?  And Daniel was working with you all along!  How much control can one person have over the love of their life?!  How much more did you want from me?!  What were you planning to do to me in that cabin if Jon didn’t rescue me?

 

Shivering at the memory of being bound down like an animal and called a whore, along with other choice words from Daniel, who was Adam Page’s brother…did Mark know that too?  Did he know her rapist’s brother had been targeting her and working for him all along?  The only way Teralyn would ever know the truth was to talk to the Undertaker directly.  To put aside everything she THOUGHT she knew and for once, trust in him and in THEM, not the outside opinions that riled up that voice in her head.

 

The coffee shop was me.  YOU put you in the stripper shoes, that was YOUR decision instead of coming to me.  YOU couldn’t tell me the truth about your job, who does that to the person they supposedly love?  This is a two way street, Persephone.

 

Damn it…tormenting herself over this wasn’t doing Teralyn any favors.  She had questions and only one man had the answers to them all.  It’d been a year and a half, eighteen months, and she had no idea how to begin contacting Undertaker. I need to just be happy with the way things are.

 

How could she though?  How could she when there were so many questions unanswered about this entire situation?  And why was this stirring up inside of her now that she’d slept with Jon?  Before, she had gone on with life and tried her best to be happy, but it felt…wrong to sleep with Jon.  Why was that?  There had to be a reason why her heart REFUSED to go to him, REFUSED to leave Mark.  Why was she holding herself back, at arm’s length, when it came to Jon?

 

I don’t need the answers…it doesn’t matter anymore. Yes, yes it did matter and the journalist within Teralyn was aching to bust out, to find the answers to her questions.

 

Crawling into bed beside a still sleeping, snoring Jon, Teralyn laid on her back and tensed when he pulled her to spoon up against him.

 

Chapter 34

 

“You ran away from me, Persephone.”

 

Teralyn froze at the sound of that voice, standing in a dark patch of woods and felt a hand clasp around her throat, her back pressed against a rock hard chest. “I-I didn’t…”

 

“Yes, you did.  You ran off with that BOY!” He thundered in her ear, squeezing ever so slightly and growled menacingly in her ear. “You betrayed me…”

 

“N-No…” Teralyn was having a hard time breathing, beginning to claw at the arm attached to the hand around her throat, tears streaming down her face. “P-Please…”

 

“Burn…in…HELL!!”

 

A snap later, her limp body fell to the ground below at Undertaker’s feet.

 

She was dead.

 

~!~

 

That dream alone scared Teralyn so badly, any thoughts or ideas of contacting the Undertaker were permanently buried.

 

When Teralyn had woken up from that nightmare, she had screamed herself to the point she had nearly vomited.  Jon had hauled her to the bathroom, she just wouldn’t stop and he had been concerned she would be sick from how panicked she had been.  She wound up screaming herself hoarse, unable to tell him what the dream was about and maybe she wouldn’t have anyway, even if she had use of her voice.  Maybe Teralyn needed to go back on melatonin, she hadn’t dreamt as much when she used it.  Jon kept an eye on her the next few days, trying to be supportive of whatever was going on in her mind without realizing she was thinking she had made a big mistake in sleeping with him, in trying to give him what he wanted without wanting it herself.

 

A week later, Teralyn had sex with Jon again, assuring him she was fine and wanted him.  She had to put Mark behind her somehow, someway, and figured the more intimate she was with Jon, the easier it would be to move on.  The L word would never fall from her lips when it came to Jon, however.  Not unless her heart somehow wrenched itself away from Mark and she did not see that happening, or feel it.  Jon had initiated it twice and Teralyn didn’t push him away, even though it felt all shades of wrong being with him.  Once again, she also faked her orgasm perfectly, not having the will or desire to climax for a man she did not love or want.

 

Soon, because Jon thought she wanted him as much as he did her, they were having sex almost every night.  Some nights weren’t possible because of their schedules conflicting with each other or work ran late.  Teralyn endured it, hating herself every time she slept with Jon.  She was betraying Mark with every position, every thrust, every kiss, touch, caress…the whole nine.  Still, this was her life now and she had to accept it; Teralyn had to move on and was determined to enjoy being with Jon, the man who had saved and protected her – something Mark didn’t do. 

 

Cooking, cleaning, working, and sexing her man up was the epitome of Teralyn’s life now and she secretly loathed it, missing New York City.

 

Missing her old life.

 

The truly messed up part about it was that Teralyn had nobody to blame except herself.  She had told Jon she wanted him, wanted to try moving on with him and forget Taker.  The woman had given him this whole passionate speech about them being a ‘them’ and now she was regretting it.  The life she missed was all a lie, all orchestrated by the Undertaker minus Jon…The man she didn’t want to be with had been the only true thing that she knew for a fact and she had gone as far as making him a pledge she wasn’t able to keep.  Eventually, something would give her up to him, betray her…

 

That would be the day everything fell apart.

 

~!~

 

Two years.

 

It’d been two years since they left New York City and their old lives behind.

 

Six months since Teralyn and Jon became a couple, even if it was one-sided.  Did Jon notice it?  If he did, he didn’t say anything to her and they went on as they were.  One thing was certain, however, Teralyn didn’t make the first move when it came to sex or anything intimate.  Jon always did and Teralyn went along with it, went along with whatever he wanted.  Sometimes, she would have nightmares, maybe once or twice a month, but her dreams were filled with Mark.  Always her Hades.  Teralyn couldn’t even LOOK at mythology of any kind ever since she ran away with Jon.

 

The sad part was Teralyn was only happy while sleeping because she could be with Mark there.  Awake, she was secretly miserable and hid it well, keeping a smile plastered on her face.  She wondered often if Mark was happy, if he’d found a new Persephone, if he even thought about her and if he had planned on killing her that day at the cabin with Daniel.  Those questions haunted her because she would never know the answer to them.  Finding those answers meant trekking down a dark, dangerous path that lead to the man with them…the Undertaker.  And after having nightmare after nightmare of being killed by his hands…no, Teralyn wasn’t stupid enough to go down that path and would have to live with those questions unanswered for the rest of her days.

 

Walking into work, the diner she’d been at for a year and a half now, Teralyn pushed every other thought in the back recesses of her mind and got started.

 

However, today would be different because she would come face to face with a blast from the past.

 

Washington.  Teralyn Monroe had run off to Washington with Jon Moxley.  Kane knew he should have popped Jon Moxley’s head off years ago when they were in school, to save everyone the trouble.  He watched from across the street, through the diner windows as Teralyn fluttered around with a very fake smile on her face.  Taker had spilled every last detail about Jon Moxley and Kane had decked him as hard as he could.  Given Taker deserved it, he had let it slide and also…he had needed his best bloodhound.  It had taken some time, not the full two years, but Kane had a family of his own now, so Taker had to sit and spin a bit.  Now, here he was.  Watching Teralyn…and he knew…Kane KNEW that bastard Moxley would be around somewhere close, the obsessive little rat.

 

Jon Moxley was currently out of town on an assignment with the shop he worked at, grabbing some old cars to bring back to try to fix up for a customer.  He would be gone for the majority of the week, which happened about once a month since the drive was around six or seven hours away from the small town they lived in.  Since it’d been two years of silence and tranquility, Undertaker-free, he trusted his woman could hold down the fort for a few days while he was gone.

 

“Damn it!” That was the third plate she had dropped today and Teralyn had no idea what her issue was!  She felt uneasy, nervous, anxious, almost like she had two years ago. 

 

Today was the anniversary of that fateful, horrible day. 

 

“Tera, go outside for a break, sweetie.” Her boss, a kind older woman named Rebecca ordered, already picking up the broken pieces of the plate. “Don’t worry about this, I got it.”

 

“But…”

 

“Fifteen minutes, go now.” Usually, Teralyn was her best worker in the diner, but today, something was off about the girl and she didn’t know what was bothering her.

 

Sighing heavily, Teralyn did as ordered and walked outside to the back of the building, a bottle of water in hand. What the hell is wrong with me today?  I never drop plates, let alone three! Once in a blue moon, she would have an off-day and apparently, today was it. Get your shit together, Teralyn! Leaning against the building, Teralyn took a long swig of her water and shut her eyes, taking deep breaths and tried to get this uneasiness and anxiety to go away.  Maybe it was the fact Jon had gone away on business again.

 

Something told her that wasn’t the case, however.

 

Did he approach her or did he not?  Kane had witnessed all of that, the dropping of the plates and then headed across the street.  Naturally, he got a lot of curious looks since he was taller than the Undertaker for one, had way better arms, and long, curly brown hair.  He liked to assume people stared because of his naturally good looks.  Deciding she could use a good jump scare, Kane approached quietly and soon was right at her side.  She was blanking out, staring at the concrete and did not realize who was standing beside her.

 

“So, how’s the pie here, Teralyn?” He drawled, watching her jump about a foot out of skin and back again.

 

Her head snapped up so fast, it almost gave her whiplash and Teralyn felt her heart drop to the pit of her stomach at the sight of none other than Glenn Jacobs – no, Kane – staring back at her.  Her water had gone EVERYWHERE, including splashing some on him and the bottle had flown out of her hands as well.  Jump scare wasn’t the word to use what Kane just did to her, her ocean blues wide in both fear and surprise.  What the HELL was Kane doing here?!  Christ, her heart felt like it was jackhammering in her chest, threatening to bust right through at any second, her hand clutching it.

 

WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!  RUN, YOU MORON!! It felt like her feet was cemented to the ground, however, and Teralyn could not move after that near foot jump scare, her eyes not leaving Kane.  One thing had changed and that was her breathing was labored, her hands shaking.

 

A blast from the past, indeed.

 

“K-Kane…” Teralyn had no idea how he’d found her, but if he was here, that meant a certain ex-boyfriend of hers couldn’t be far away.  Right?

 

Kane looked every inch of relaxed and casual, even dressed that way.  Blue jeans, a t-shirt, sneakers…his hair was pulled back and he was smiling.  People who didn’t know him would assume that was a good-natured, pleased to see someone smile.  People who DID know him…would be on edge because Kane had a reputation in certain circles for being unpredictable and almost as dangerous as his brother from another mother, the Undertaker.  His eyes were fastened on her, seeing that flight or fight response struggling in her as she went back and forth between them.

 

“Teralyn, if you make me chase after you, sweetheart, I am going to be really, really annoyed.” Because he had to HUNT her little backside all the way out to Butt-Fuck-Egypt in Washington.  This was about as far from New York both geographically and in taste, style, and environment as possible. “If you’re freaking out that he’s here, you can slow your roll, he’s not.  He doesn’t even know I’m here.” Which was all true and the ‘yet’ was implied.

 

Shivering at his warning, Teralyn knew Kane would easily catch her if she tried making a run for it.  Maybe.  There was a chance she could get away and get to the house before he’d find their location.  They left no paper trail for a reason. “I-I don’t believe you.” Teralyn took a step back tentatively, surprised her body could move after the initial shock wore off. 

 

Wherever Kane went, Undertaker was not far behind.  Kane never really cared for her and she knew it, so why was he here?  How did he find her?  Once again, so many unanswered questions Teralyn would to reflect over later.  Her stomach tightened when he took one forward, slowly, deliberately, and it made her take another one back, a knot forming in her throat.

 

“W-What do you want, Kane?” She managed to ask, keeping her arms at her sides with clenched fists.

 

“Right now?  I’m contemplating if I WANT to dangle you by your neck for the rest of this conversation because I’m pretty sure you’re thinking you might try running.  Which would be stupid since that house you’re renting?  I’ve already been there.  I love the backyard, by the way, either you or that moron Moxley has a green thumb.  Simone would adore your roses.” His tone had gone from threatening to casual dialogue again. “And Taker has been looking for you, unsuccessfully I might add, so he called me out of my retirement to hunt you down.” Kane spread his hands as if to say, ‘and here we are’, frowning down at her. “So…why the fuck did you run anyway?  You could have just…I don’t know…broken up with him like normal people do…”

 

Kane had already been to their house?!  That terrified Teralyn and finally, the tears erupted in her eyes at his questions, really hoping he didn’t do what he threatened as far as dangling her by her throat. “A-Are you kidding me right now?  W-What do you mean he’s been looking for me?” Christ, Teralyn had to get a grip and took a deep, shaky breath, now realizing why she felt so uneasy all day, even that morning before work.  She felt like something or someone had been hovering, watching, and she’d been right with her gut instinct. “H-He was going to hurt me, so I did what I had to do to survive.” That made Kane’s eyes widen and she blinked, huge tears sliding down her cheeks.

 

“I-I was taken…I was kidnapped, tied up like an animal and struck by my ex-boss, who is now dead.  Turns out, Daniel was also that rapist bastard’s brother you guys helped me with back in college.  Adam Page.  He called Undertaker on the phone and…I heard him…he said he’d be there soon.  And then Jon showed up, saved me from Daniel by killing him, with a swollen, blackeye he couldn’t see out of, said Undertaker wasn’t looking for me and when I told him what I’d heard over the phone, he…panicked.  We panicked and got out of there…” That dream, that nightmare, suddenly flashed through her mind and the panic began filling her body. “P-Please…I-I don’t know what I did to anger him, to make him want to hurt me, but…I don’t understand…” Teralyn truly didn’t, having been kept in the dark about so many things regarding her life.

 

And the worst part was – she didn’t realize the true monster in all of this was the very same man she thought of as her savior.

 

“Wait, wait, wait, what?” Kane did not smoke, but damned if he didn’t feel the need to right about now.  Taker had taken that habit back up, a pack and a half on a good day, along with a bottle of bourbon.  He was a grouchy son of a bitch these days. “Who has been…the fuck?” He was lost, completely, and reached back to run his hands over his ponytail, contemplating her.  Someone had obviously been blowing smoke up her backside and pretty good smoke if she had run all the way here. “Yeah so, there’s been a miscommunication issue and since time is a bit of a problem, I guess I-” He didn’t even know, pulling out his cell to text the big man and let him know exactly where she was.

 

“No!  Don’t!” Teralyn didn’t know what made her do it, but that cell phone went FLYING out of Kane’s hand as she knocked it away, her adrenaline officially heightened. “Don’t call him!  Don’t tell him I’m here!”

 

She would end up having a panic attack, if she wasn’t having one already.  The look in Kane’s eyes…she was gone.  Teralyn did not heed his warning and FLEW back into the restaurant, leaving him standing there with his broken cell phone on the ground.  She did not care, Teralyn needed to bide herself some time because Kane would find a way to contact Undertaker.

 

He’s coming.  SHIT! Not bothering to explain what just happened, she rushed to her car and squealed her tires, sending Rebecca a message letting her know an emergency came up and she was sorry she had to bail. “Oh god…oh fuck…FUCK!” She hit the steering wheel, trembling from head to toe and nearly blew a red light because her tears had temporarily blinded her vision. “Please…PLEASE CHANGE!!” Home, she had to get to the house…a house Kane already knew about and would no doubt tell Undertaker. “FUCK!”

 

Chapter 35

 

What happened, or at least the official version Kane was planning on telling Taker, was that Teralyn had a momentary lapse in judgment and that was why he was sitting on her.  Currently.  Well, not SITTING on her, not full weight, Kane knew better.  He’d squash her like the bug she was if he did that.  However, he had applied enough pressure to keep her still and growled at the fact she had bit him.  Damn hyena!  He was on speakerphone with the big man, having NOT said a thing about her and Teralyn was probably cursing him out.  Kane couldn’t tell because he had his palm over her mouth, letting her breathe through her nose and that was probably why she had bitten him.

 

“Why didn’t you call on your own goddamn phone?” Taker was too hungover for this, his tone weary and ragged.

 

“Because, your little demoness smashed mine.” She had bitten him AGAIN! “I swear to god, Teralyn, if you bite me ONE MORE TIME…”

 

Taker was pretty sure he heard brakes squealing in his head. “What?”

 

“She ran from me AFTER smashing my cell when I went to text you.  I had to CHASE her to this house she’s renting with Moxley,”

 

Taker needed another drink immediately and he had just woken up after sleeping off his last bender.

 

“And she started throwing shit at me, so I sat on her and covered her damn – STOP BITING ME, TERALYN! – mouth with my hand so she’d quit screaming.”

 

“What the HELL did you do to her?”

 

“I DIDN’T DO ANYTHING, SHE THINKS WE’RE PSYCHOS!”

 

Kane followed her here, just as Teralyn suspected, but he had BOOKED it to make it here BEFORE her!  When she opened the front door, there he was waiting on her, yelled out ‘welcome home, honey!’, yanked her inside and proceeded to snatch her phone away to use it…while sitting on her. “GET OFF OF ME!!” She screamed, though the sound was muffled and Kane was doing everything he could to get her to settle down.  It wasn’t happening! “YOU ARE PSYCHOS!!  GET OFF ME!!”

 

Undertaker was going to kill her, thanks to this demon minion of his!!  Calling her a demoness…Teralyn wanted to gouge his eyes out with her nails and struggled harder, tears streaming down her cheeks.  She would bite him as many times as it took until he took his GODDAMN hand off her mouth!

 

“GODDAMN IT, KANE, LET GO OF ME!!”

 

“Hold on,” Kane set the phone down and then shifted to now straddle her, glaring down at her. “I swear to god, Teralyn, if you scream when I pull my hand away, I will SMOTHER you.” He had always been known as the craziest of Taker’s Ministry of Darkness for a reason and right now, she was seriously pushing all his buttons.

 

“Kane, don’t you fucking dare!”

 

Kane clenched his teeth, rolling his vivid blue eyes and then growled. “If she screams, I’m knocking her the fuck out.  I’m pretty sure my hand is now bleeding.” And she was probably covered in his blood, so yes, she was a demoness!  Teralyn and Taker were a match made in hell. “By the way,” Since he wasn’t feeling so kindly for his friend anymore, he decided to inform the big man of another depressing fact. “She thinks you had her kidnapped and shit.”

 

“She thinks WHAT?!”

 

Teralyn was officially terrified while staring up at Kane, some of his blood indeed on her lips from where she kept biting his hand.  The tears hadn’t stopped and the panic was clear as day in her ocean blues.  There was nobody to save her this time.  Jon was gone for several days out of town for work and now here she was, being straddled and held down by one of Taker’s minions.  Kane was a monster and the look in his eyes scared her nearly to death, so Teralyn decided to play ball for the moment, really hoping his hands didn’t break her wrists.  Hearing Mark’s voice over that line reminded her of that day in the cabin, though his tone was a little lower and deadlier, whereas right now, it was borderline hysterics.  Her breathing was ragged from screaming and crying, her chest heaving and all she could do was lay there, continuing to cry.

 

God please, I need some way out of this!  I need to get out of here! Then a thought occurred to her…why did Mark sound so out of sorts and shocked by what Kane just said?  What the hell was going on?

 

“So,” Kane slowly pulled his hand away, picking the phone back up and a decorative little pillow thing in the other, just in case she DID get stupid and scream. “Sorry sweetheart, I think I got blood on your little pillow here.  Anyway, Daniel apparently kidnapped her…and she thought you ordered it.  She’s under the impression you want her dead.” Seconds ago, Kane had wanted her dead, but that had passed and he was back to pleasant again, eyeballing his palm. “Mmm, I think this might need stitches, you got sharp little teeth, Teralyn.”

 

“Darlin’,” Taker exhaled slowly, knowing she could hear him. “Why would you think that?” What the hell was going on?

 

“You can talk.” Since Kane had warned her prior he’d smother her if she uttered a word.

 

“N-No…please…” Teralyn barely got that out in a whisper and didn’t know if she could, feeling her heart caving into her chest, or so it felt like and it had nothing to do with Kane straddling her.  Kane held the phone right up to her, his eyes ORDERING her to talk.  She did not have a choice in the matter and she was scared he’d end up killing her if she didn’t comply. “B-Because you do!  I-It was you!  I-It was you he called and I-I heard you!  I heard you say y-you’d be there soon!  D-Daniel said he’d been working for you all along, that it was all a plan and that I was nothing more than a w-whore!” Teralyn started crying harder, covering her face with her hands and trembled violently. “W-What did I do to…a-anger you to the point you’d have me kidnapped by my boss, tied up like an animal and abused?!” Looking away from the phone, she started struggling again, another surge of anger and adrenaline overpowering her fear. “LET ME GO, KANE!!”

 

Promptly, his hand went right back over her mouth, his eyes carefully neutral as he raised the phone back up.  The poison that had just come out of her mouth was unbelievable.  Kane could only imagine what the Deadman was thinking right now, the pain and heartbreak the man must be going through because Teralyn had believed lies about him.  Of course, if she had been tortured and manipulated, that was probably the catalyst for not believing the man she had supposedly loved.

 

“Daniel hadn’t called me at all when you went missing.” Taker’s voice remained carefully modulated, though there was an undercurrent of sorrow and some other things just barely shining through. “Kane, I want an address.  I’ll come explain in person,” Because he could barely understand her through her tears and sobbing. “And then leave her to her…life.” With Moxley.  Taker would probably do what he should have done way back when, kill the annoyance.

 

Breathing through this monster’s hand was not easy and she shook her head frantically with wide, terrified eyes, begging him silently not to do it.  Of course, this was Undertaker’s minion and her eyes closed tightly shut as soon as the address came from Kane’s lips into the phone.  Their safe haven, the place she had stayed with Jon for the past two years, was compromised now.  They would have to leave Washington all together as soon as the opportunity came.  If they even could because Undertaker was on his way and there was nothing Teralyn could do about it.  However, this would also be the opportunity to get the answers to all of her questions as well.  Was it coincidental that Jon just happened to leave town for the majority of the week and Kane suddenly popped up to pay her a visit?  Maybe Undertaker knew where she’d been all along and chose NOW to strike when she was completely alone and vulnerable. 

 

Jon had done quite the number on her, filling her head with doubts about Mark’s love for her, but ultimately, it didn’t work in his favor.  He had tried to poison her against him and it semi-worked, just not the way he wanted it to.  Teralyn hadn’t fallen into his arms and claimed she loved him either because she didn’t.  Sure, he had gotten her body, but that was all she’d given.  Her mind, heart, and soul were still in the hands of Mark Calaway and that would never change.

 

In the end, it would have been better for Teralyn to never announce she had feelings for Jon because that was what she had told him.  That she had feelings for him and wanted to try something with him, build a future with him.  Maybe in that exact moment, she had believed it, or forced herself to believe it in her grief and loneliness, but the fact of the matter was doing that to someone she claimed to be her best friend was all shades of wrong.  A person, a woman, couldn’t do that to someone like Jon Moxley.  There was a reason he had worked for the Undertaker; there was ALWAYS a reason behind things and Taker would be the first to admit he never hired people who were shining examples of ‘sanity’.

 

When Taker arrived later that day, since he had booked a redeye flight, Teralyn would probably wish she had never met him or Jon Moxley.

 

“W-What are you doing?” Teralyn demanded once Kane rose up from the couch to get off her, though he had a firm grip on her wrist.

 

“Making sure your flighty ass doesn’t take off again.” Kane made sure not to make the grip too harsh to where he hurt her, even though the bitch deserved it and so much more. “The fact you actually believe that was Taker on the phone with your boss, who kidnapped you…you honestly believe Taker orchestrated that shit?!”

 

Teralyn lowered her eyes from him, trying to wrench her wrist free of him, but Kane was too strong to break the hold. “I don’t know, okay?!  I don’t know what to believe anymore!  Jon told me he didn’t look for me, that Mark thought I ran off on him when I didn’t!” When she told Jon what she’d heard over the phone with Daniel…he panicked and looked terrified, even with only one eye, and they had decided to get out of there, leaving Daniel’s body behind. “It was his voice, I know Mark’s voice and it was unmistakably his!  How do YOU know he didn’t orchestrate it and this isn’t just a master plan of his to finally get to me by using you?  How do you know it wasn’t him all along?!”

 

“You really are stupid, Teralyn, you honestly are…” She had never been the most brilliant when it counted, that was just a plain fact. “He had you already, you were living with him, so why the fuck would he go through all this bullshit just to ‘get to you’?  Did you even honestly love him?  He spent MONTHS looking for you and only slept when his body physically made him crash.  He was told you had gone back to North Carolina, to your mama or some shit.  He didn’t believe it at first because apparently, you and mama have issues, but he went anyway.  He combed the city for you, your boss who was employed by him, said you hadn’t shown up for work in days.”

 

“What?” Teralyn stopped struggling, staring at him in shock upon hearing that.  Someone told Mark she had gone back to North Carolina?  Her heart clenched painfully in her chest because she was a jumbled mess of emotions.  Who did she believe?  Who did she trust? “Of course, I loved him!” I STILL DO! “Why would Jon tell me something different, Kane?  Why would Jon tell me Mark didn’t search for me and thought I ran off on him, if that’s not true?” Jon had NEVER lied to her, not ONCE!  Mark, on the other hand, had manipulated and lied to her constantly, starting with making her lose that job at the coffee shop. “I never went home.  I was on my way back to work from lunch when I was struck from behind and taken to some log cabin on the outskirts of the city.  I don’t even know where it is because I woke up in that cabin with Daniel, who informed me of his relationship with the man I loved.  The internship being set up and everything manipulated to go the way he wanted it to go…and then that phone call came and I heard Mark’s voice…he knew I was there and said he’d be there soon.” Then, Jon had shown up, saved her, killed Daniel and they had run off together out of fear of the Undertaker. “Is Daniel still alive, is that what you’re telling me?” How could Daniel tell Mark she hadn’t shown up for work for days if he was dead? “Christ…”

 

“Daniel is dead.  He was dead for days before anyone found him.  It was before that, maybe even the same day, he told Taker that shit.  As for you hearing him on the phone with Daniel, I don’t know what to tell you other then it wasn’t Taker.  Maybe it was someone else mimicking him or a recording, or…anything, but it wasn’t Taker.” Kane wasn’t denying the internship or any of that because Taker HAD done it.  All of it.  He had manipulated Teralyn’s life to his liking, molded it the way he wanted…all behind her back. “Moxley tell you he used to work for Taker?” That was still weird saying since Kane had only learned about it recently. “You know why he got away with it, with no one ever suspecting a thing?  Because he’s GOOD at what he does, with lying and hiding shit.”

 

“Yes, he didn’t go into details about it, just told me he did…” Teralyn remembered that conversation because it was during their panic, after Daniel was killed by Jon’s hands. “Jon has never lied to me, Kane.  That’s one thing I can say with absolute certainty is he has never lied to me.  That’s why I took off with him because I didn’t know what was happening.  Jon had a SWOLLEN blackeye for days and couldn’t see out of it, thanks to Mark.” She STILL didn’t know the full story behind that blackeye either.  Jon had mouthed off to Mark about her and that was why he got punched, that was all she’d been told. “Daniel must’ve had someone else working for him and posed as him to tell Mark that shit.  That’s the only way he could’ve pulled that off.  And I’m sorry, but who the hell can impersonate Mark’s voice?” Granted, it was over the phone and she was panicked, scared out of her mind…

 

Burn…in…HELL!

 

Was Mark coming here to talk to her or kill her?  That nightmare…was this a prelude of things to come?  No matter how hard she tried, Teralyn could not stop trembling and knew it was only a matter of hours before she had to come face to face with her Hades again.

 

Chapter 36

 

“No, Jon has you wrapped, just like Ericka did and you know she’s dead, right?  She came back to the city after he got her sober and gave her a warning.  Came back and decided to start running her mouth, got hooked on drugs again…it was a disaster.  He might lie to you, but the people you actually do trust…they’re snakes.  You never realize the danger you’re in until it’s too fucking late.” Kane shook his head, reaching down to scratch his stomach. “Well, I’m hungry, so let’s go raid your fridge.” He hoisted her up over his shoulder, carting her to the kitchen. “I don’t know shit about a blackeye because I never heard about it.  I was very happily living with my wife and kids at that time and I’m only out of my retirement as a final favor.”

 

“You can put me down, I’m not going to run.  I know if I do, you’ll really hurt me and your hand needs to be looked at.”

 

Kane set her down on the stool, staring down at her hardening and her eyes moved to his slightly bleeding hand.  Reluctantly, Kane did release her and Teralyn grabbed the first-aid kit out of the cabinet, which was coincidentally in the kitchen.  While Kane raided her fridge to find something to eat, she pulled out what she needed for his hand and waited for him to make his food before getting started.

 

“I trust too easily and I know that’s a flaw of mine.  It always has been.” I trusted Mark from the beginning…and look where I’m at now. “I wear my heart on my sleeve and that’s another flaw of mine too.” While Teralyn spoke quietly, she tended to Kane’s hand, wrapping it in gauze for the time being.  She couldn’t tell if he needed stitches or not, deciding to leave that to his discretion. “Jon said Mark decked him in the eye because he asked about my whereabouts.  And then he told me Mark wasn’t looking for me and told Jon I’d turn up eventually…that he wasn’t searching for me after I went missing.” Had Jon lied to her?

 

“No, he was looking for you.  He never stopped.  Anywhere Moxley has been known to be over the past decade, Taker looked, including places you’ve got ties too.” Washington…the one place neither had any ties and it was one of the places Taker had never even considered.  That was very slick on Moxley’s part, even Kane was mildly impressed. “Sounds like Moxley’s been lying to you, Teralyn.  Any idea what he gets in return for the lies?” Besides her.  Kane had scouted this house and it wasn’t hard to determine that the two were sleeping together, but he wouldn’t bring that up. 

 

Not to her, definitely not to Taker, mostly because he liked his head on his shoulders.

 

“I-I don’t…I don’t know…” Teralyn did know, deep down inside, what Jon got for all the lies and scheming, if it was true.  Did Jon really do all of this?  Or was this all a master plan of Undertaker’s?  Who was she supposed to trust? “Jon has no ties here, Kane.  He has no family here or anything.  We actually didn’t come here until a year ago…” Was it a year? “Yeah, we moved from place to place after leaving New York and wound up settling down here, getting this house…” Something always felt off, however, even though Teralyn had tried making herself believe she was ready to move on from Mark.  Six months ago, she had told Jon she was ready to TRY – keyword there was try – and it failed because her feelings for Mark were too strong…and Teralyn felt wrong being with him. “Jon never liked Mark, I do know that much, but I could never figure out why and I never bothered asking.”

 

“Because he was a lapdog to Taker and not even one Taker would publicly acknowledge.” Kane had made himself a sandwich and helped himself to one of Moxley’s beers.  He was assuming they were the man’s since he could never remember Teralyn drinking, but maybe one or two beers in the time he had known her back in college. “I imagine that’s got to suck, working both sides and being humiliated and run down by your actual boss for the sake of the game.” Kane was very glad he was in retirement because that drama was for younger people with way too much time on their hands.  Of course, as he had gotten older, Taker’s games had gotten more dangerous…obviously.

 

Taker’s lapdog?  Teralyn couldn’t help cringing at that remark because that was not how Jon described working for Mark.  She didn’t realize just how IN DEPTH it went or the fact Jon had done some things regarding her, at Taker’s order. “I’m sure it did.” She murmured softly, looking away from the picture and glanced at the clock, seeing an hour had already gone by.  Time was flying…and that wasn’t good.  Kane would not give her that phone back for fear of her calling for help, so Teralyn didn’t bother asking him for it back. “I’m going to take a shower.  There’s no window in the bathroom, if you want to check it out first, be my guest.” She smelled like coffee and sweat, wanting the stench off her before Mark’s arrival. 

 

Also, Teralyn needed to have a good, long cry and refused to do it in front of Kane.

 

Kane already knew there wasn’t one since he had scouted this house right after she had left for work.  It was an older house, without any new-tech security nonsense and at the very end of a cul-de-sac with few neighbors.  It had been kind of nostalgic, breaking into it.  He let her into that bathroom and then planted himself against the hallway wall opposite of it, chomping on his sandwich while he began eyeballing the contents of her cell phone.  It seemed Teralyn and Jon were living a very quiet life.  Kane would almost feel bad about upending it if not for that fact that his best friend had probably shaved about twenty years off of his life with the stress and drinking.  All from trying and failing to find the woman who had fled from him without even a farewell.

 

There was a damn good reason for her fleeing too.  Teralyn legitimately thought Mark wanted to kill her and had orchestrated her kidnapping because of that phone call with Daniel.  If she was wrong about this, and she ran away from Mark for no reason…Teralyn shut her eyes tightly shut, shaking her head. 

 

Jon wouldn’t lie to me.  Jon wouldn’t betray me.  Jon saved me from that asshole and killed him, for me.  I have to keep my faith and trust in him because I have no idea what Mark is truly capable of.  For all I know, Kane is in on this too! There was that damn voice again and Teralyn felt the tears slide down her cheeks as soon as she was under the sprays, making sure to close the bathroom door. What am I supposed to do?  Who am I supposed to trust? And more importantly, why the hell did Teralyn feel a surge of happiness at seeing Mark again? Because I still love him.  My feelings for him haven’t changed or gone away, not after two years…and probably not ever. Even though she had told Jon she wanted to try to move on with him…the heart wanted what it wanted and it sounded like, according to Kane, Mark was innocent. You don’t know that, so don’t assume anything!  This is the goddamn Undertaker and he’s ruthless, lethal, deadly and UNFORGIVING.  Don’t let your guard down with him!  He could still be behind all of this and you know Jon is innocent!  He saved you, not Mark!  He was there for you, not Mark!  He KILLED for you, not Mark!  Get your head out of your ass and stop thinking with your pussy and start thinking with your damn brain!

 

You’re telling yourself not to assume anything, but didn’t you do that with Mark?  You assumed he was behind it because another person told you so.  You know why you never give Mark the benefit of doubt, even though you love him?  Because you KNOW what he is.  He has NEVER hidden he was a murderer or what he was capable of.  He HAS lied, yes, but you always knew what you were getting with him.  That is why you assume the worst, because you honestly KNOW what he’s capable of.  You don’t really know that about Jon, you never knew he worked for Mark or what that ‘work’ was.  And isn’t it convenient how everything has worked out for him?  He never liked Taker and now he has Taker’s woman shacking up with him, so afraid to live that she’ll never leave him…all because of assumptions.

 

Being in love with a true monster, a drug lord, definitely wasn’t easy.  And as much as she claimed to know everything there was to know about Jon, the truth was Teralyn really didn’t.  She only knew what he told her and she never questioned anything because she had full faith and trust in him.  Why couldn’t she have that with Mark?  That answer was already clear as day and she hated herself for it.

 

Because of what he is.

 

It was one of the reasons why, when they were talking about leaving the city and venturing somewhere else to start completely over, she asked him if he would stop doing this type of business.  The drug business.  He agreed, promising her so many things and in a panicked, frightened state, Teralyn had chosen to run away because she honestly thought Mark was capable of killing her.

 

You’re wrong about one thing, voice.  If I find out Jon is guilty and lied to me, I will be completely done with him. Her eyes opened, wondering if he’d texted or tried calling her yet since Kane still had her phone.

 

“If you don’t want Jon knowing something is wrong, you need to give me my phone, so I can text or call him to check in.  You can stand right here while I do it and read my text, but if he doesn’t hear from me, he’ll come back sooner than you both probably want.” Teralyn informed Kane, an hour later, freshly showered, dressed, and a lot calmer than she’d been earlier, extending her hand to him.

 

“Already done.” Kane was actually texting the idiot right now. “I read through your conversations, you’re not that hard to mimic, Teralyn.  You know, I bet he knows you don’t really want him.  This is some insanely boring shit from you and he’s telling you such sweet things.” And her replies were the ‘expected’ ones, but they were so…generic, like she had copied and pasted them from a Cosmo article. “He says he’ll be back on schedule and asked if you wanted him to stop and pick up a cheesecake from that bakery you liked in Tacoma.  So, do you?” He wasn’t giving her back the phone.  The woman had listened to JON MOXLEY, of ALL people, and not even given Taker the benefit of even a little doubt, so she obviously couldn’t be trusted.

 

Cheesecake and wine…she frowned, remembering that was the same thing Mark had gotten for her during one of their last night’s together.  Without the fighting.  Without the arguing.  Teralyn had been adamant about him not hurting Jon, fighting for her friend’s safety.  The reason she had trusted Jon Moxley was because of that phone call and hearing Mark’s voice clear as day.  What the hell was she supposed to think?!  She thought the love of her life thought of her as nothing except a whore and wanted to kill her!

 

“Tell him that sounds good and thank you.” She murmured quietly, wrapping her arms around herself and stared out the huge bay window, resting her forehead against the glass.  Teralyn didn’t bother responding to what Kane said regarding her not wanting Jon because he was right.  She didn’t, not the way he wanted her.

 

Kane had just shown her how easy it was to pretend to be someone else.  Daniel had access to technology, it would not surprise Kane in the slightest if the man had recorded some of his conversations with Taker.  Maybe to extort him down the road or even protect himself if everything went south with their arrangement.  Daniel sounded like a complete weasel, another one Taker had taken under his wing.

 

“If it means anything,” He led her out to the living room, glancing at his watch.  Taker had let him know he was on his way from the airport, since this was a small town…it’d be a bit.  He had been at his Las Vegas residence, hence the very short flight time. “He’s not going to hurt you when he gets here.  Can’t say he won’t snap Moxley’s neck, however.”

 

“I guess I’ll have to take your word for it.”

 

No matter how hard she tried not to, Teralyn cringed at the thought of Jon’s neck being snapped.  She was STILL wanting to protect him because she didn’t know the truth.  She didn’t know what was real and what wasn’t…and she wouldn’t know until she came face to face with the man with all the answers.  Maybe she was a horrible journalist, but she’d also had her brains scrambled and was backhanded twice into next week by Daniel.  Her head wasn’t in the best place when Jon rescued her or when she heard that phone call with Mark’s voice on the other end. 

 

The fact Jon told her that Mark wasn’t looking for her either…that made her believe even MORE that Daniel had been telling her the truth.  Mark wanted her dead.  Mark was coming there to kill her.  That was what Teralyn had been thinking in her panic-induced state of mind at the time and, honestly, she was terrified.  If Jon had lied to her about Mark not looking for her, if Kane was telling the truth, then Jon took advantage of her panicked state, her fear and her trust in him…and that was something she was not ready to come to terms with yet.

 

See, once her brains had unscrambled, if she had even been half as good as she thought, Teralyn would have at the very least ENTERTAINED the idea that Jon and Daniel had been in on it together.  She now knew that Jon had a shady past, – there was a definite pattern with her ‘friends’ because not ONE of them could claim total innocence- but had never thought he was capable of harming her.  Kane personally thought Jon was a wildcard now that he knew about how he had been Taker’s mole.  Kane let her sit there with her thoughts, busy messing around on both their phones while keeping one eye on her.

 

“Want to see pictures of the kids?” He asked finally, realizing she and Simone had long ago fell out of contact.

 

“Kids?” It took her a minute to figure out what he was talking about and then it clicked, remembering Kane and Simone had children together.  Well, the last she heard it was a baby, but apparently, he had knocked her up a few times. “Oh wow…”

 

He had shoved the phone at her with the picture on it, his phone, and she tilted her head slightly at the happy family staring back at her.  They had two boys and one beautiful little girl with Kane’s blue eyes and Simone’s blonde hair.  The boys looked identical to their Daddy, only more handsome.  Not that Teralyn would say that out loud and she looked up at Kane, trying to picture him as a family man.  It wasn’t happening, not after being held against her will in her own damn house by him.

 

“They’re beautiful, Kane.  You have a nice family.” It was a heartfelt response. “What are their names?” Before Kane could respond, a knock sounded at her front door and Teralyn knew exactly who was on the other side, her head snapping up with wide eyes and a rapidly beating, racing heart. “I-I’ll get it.” Maybe it wouldn’t be him…maybe it would be someone else and the last thing Teralyn wanted to do was scare her neighbor with this gigantic man in her house.

 

Chapter 37

 

“Stay. Put.”

 

Even though they were having a pleasant conversation and all, Kane still did not trust Teralyn at all.  He had a thing about trusting people he considered to be stupid.  He was starting to lump Taker into that category for wanting to be with this woman and would be sure to inform his friend of that, having absolutely zero fucks to give.  Kane walked to the door, peering around the window a little and then opened it, stepping back.

 

Of course, Taker had to duck his head as he stepped into the house.  All black, which was his usual anyway, but now it just basically reflected how he felt all the time these days.  His eyes were hidden behind sunglasses and he was acutely aware of Teralyn, but he ignored her, instead opting to examine the house she was playing couple in with Jon Moxley.

 

“How’s the hand?”

 

“Not bleeding.  Can I go now, you fucking idiot?”

 

“That’s rather harsh.”

 

“I have a low opinion of her intelligence and yours is coming into question as well these days.  You two deserve your misery.” Kane clapped his friend on the shoulder before looking back at Teralyn. “Don’t bite him, sweetheart.” And out the door he went, leaving them alone.

 

WHAT A DICK!  Kane had always been a dickhead and never liked her from the beginning, so it made her question why he would tell Mark about her whereabouts in the first place.  Teralyn couldn’t focus on him right now because she had a 6’10, 300 pound giant of an ex-boyfriend standing before her and there was no running.  No hiding.  No escaping.

 

Burn…in…HELL!!

 

CHRIST, NOT NOW! Teralyn could not think about the nightmares and simply stared at the man in front of her, who still had her heart captive. 

 

Her Hades…the man she longed for, even while giving herself to Jon in order to try to make something work with him.  To say she was a little intimidated and lost for words would’ve been the understatement of the century.  The fear was clear as day in her eyes that began glistening over with unshed tears and her hands began to tremble slightly.  Between the nightmares that plagued her and that damn phone call with Daniel during her kidnapping, Teralyn did NOT know what to believe or who to trust and it was slowly eating her alive.  Those damn green eyes of his still bore a hole right through her very soul and he looked better than ever.  Aging like fine wine, for sure.  She also had to remember this was the same man who had singlehandedly manipulated her life ever since her college days.  Coffee shop, Professor Moody, strip club, and even the damn internship she was so proud of, but no longer.

 

“You got here awfully fast.”

 

“I was in Vegas, Teralyn,” Taker responded stoically, his voice devoid of emotion as he tucked his sunglasses into his vest pocket. “Doesn’t take very long by plane.”  The house screamed old people; he idly wondered if the furniture had come with the place or something while stepping further into the house and watched as she immediately stepped back.  Tears, shaking…Teralyn was terrified of him and he had absolutely no idea why. “So, I’ve been looking for you for a long time.  Why don’t you start at the beginning of your side and we’ll go from there?” Naturally, he also had questions, but he was assuming they would all be answered after she told him WHY she had run from him without a word with Jon Moxley, of ALL people.

 

She’d never been more scared of anyone in her life and his calm demeanor, his mere presence, was not helping matters.  Mark had been searching for her for a long time…she assumed it was the full two years, but then why would Jon say he hadn’t been?  Once again, Teralyn was confused and decided to do what Mark wanted, gesturing him into the living room to sit down.  Yes, this once did belong to an older couple and they had bought it off the couples’ children since the couple died.  The furniture was left behind, which was why it didn’t mesh well with her or her personality. 

 

None of this was her – it was all Jon’s idea and she had gone along for the ride.

 

“I was on my way back to the Times from having lunch, like I usually do, when everything went black.  I don’t remember anything past leaving the diner.  I woke up in some kind of log cabin…and there was Daniel, my boss, staring back at me with this…evil smile.  He had me bound to the bed by my wrists and ankles, so I couldn’t move, and also had some kind of strap across my stomach.  Then, he started spouting all this bullshit about how he worked for you all along and I was just a pawn in your games, that I was nothing more than a whore to you…” Teralyn had to stop for a minute, clasping her hands tightly together in her lap and didn’t bother wiping the tears away that fell down her cheeks. 

 

There was no point, they would just keep falling freely.

 

“I really overestimated how much I meant to you and why on earth would you care about who touches me when I’ve sold myself for money?  His words, not mine.  He told me about the internship, how it was all set up by you and Professor Moody to make sure I got it.  And then he told me about the fact he was Adam Page’s brother, the rapist you helped me with, and he backhanded me twice in the face.  I didn’t say nice things to him and I’ll leave it at that.” Another deep breath exhaled out of her mouth. “I refused to believe anything he had to say, so he said he’d prove it and he called you.” Now she was looking at him directly, that fear clenching her stomach…the same fear Teralyn felt that day two years ago.

 

“I heard…your voice…” Clear as day, as a bell, it was unmistakably his voice, even if it was a little deeper and darker than usual.  It was still him. “He put the call on speakerphone and you said you’d be there soon and ordered him not to harm me.” She remembered it like it was yesterday and grabbed some tissue that was on the coffee table, wiping her nose. “I…didn’t want to believe it was you, but…it was your voice and I thought you wanted to kill me because of our fights and arguments we’d been having.  He said you orchestrated the whole thing, ordered him to take me captive…and it wasn’t until Jon showed up to save me that I started to wonder if he was telling the truth.  Jon killed him by hitting him with a chair and…snapped his neck from the blow.” That was the best way to describe that piece of shit’s death, honestly.

 

“His eye was horrible, swelled shut, blackened and he said you did it.  Something about you thinking he smuggled me to North Carolina or somewhere, I don’t remember that, but I did say we had to get back to you.  We had to get out and go to you and he said no, he wasn’t going nowhere near you.  You punched him in the eye when he came to ask you about my whereabouts, if you found me.  He told me you weren’t looking for me, that you thought I’d run off and I’d come back eventually.  And then he told me about my penthouse being set on fire and everything I had and worked for was destroyed.  After that, I went numb.  I couldn’t feel anything.  He said you didn’t sound like you gave a damn about me and when I told him what I heard on the phone, we both panicked.  More Jon than I, I didn’t know what to believe or what to do or think or how to feel…and he hustled me out of there into his truck.”

 

“But not before telling me he was your mole and had been since our college years.  The coffee shop, the internship, and even my stripper days, he knew all about it.  Everything.  Jon was certain you were coming to finish us off and…my head was fuzzy, I was hurt and I trusted him, so…we got the hell out of there and left Daniel to rot in the log cabin.  He convinced me you were going to kill us, and that’s why I ran off with him, eventually finding this place.” There wasn’t a hint of pride in her tone about the home she now shared with Jon either as Teralyn continued wringing her hands together nervously.

 

“He said you thought you were invincible and could run the world and dictate people’s lives as you saw fit, like mine.  And between all of that and the phone call with Daniel, I…I believed it was really you and you wanted to finish me off, so I ran to protect myself and to survive.” Was she wrong for doing that?  Was Teralyn wrong for thinking the worst when both Daniel and Jon had filled her head with so much doubt about the man she loved?  Teralyn didn’t know anymore, not sure if she even wanted to know at this point.

 

Yes, yes she was.  Teralyn had defended and believed in him until…Moxley.  Damn it, Taker knew he should have ended that weasel’s life years ago.  Jon had a very unique position, one that had been severely undervalued and underappreciated at times because that was the nature of what he was hired for, to do.  He was a mole, a spy, someone to carry out the work Taker couldn’t and nobody could know, he couldn’t give anything away.  He imagined that took a toll on a person’s psyche, year after year of working for someone who publicly despised them.  Truthfully, he had always despised Moxley.  Anyone who could turn their back on their ‘friends’ the way Jon had…was not worthy of appreciation.

 

“Well, it wasn’t me.  I’ve no idea how he was able to trick you, but it wasn’t me.  As for your penthouse, the same day you disappeared, it was broken into and a fire was started there.  Your…friend…came to see me and I did give him the blackeye.” Taker was sure not for the reasons Jon had told her, however.

 

“I don’t know either because it was your voice, Mark.  I know your voice, and it was you.  Kane said something about Daniel could have pre-recorded your voice in an audio clip and…I’ll be honest, I never thought of that possibility.” Teralyn admitted quietly, trying to decipher if Mark was telling her the truth or not. 

 

He was a master at manipulation and Jon had never given her any reason not to trust him.  However, what if Jon had lied to her all this time?  Teralyn couldn’t deny that possibility either, not after what Kane told her. “Jon said you might’ve been the one who started the fire because you were angry at me for disappearing on you.” She remembered that conversation about a week after they had run off, in one of the many motels they had stayed in during their journey here to Washington. “Was the person ever caught that started the fire?” Mark shook his head and Teralyn just nodded, knowing there was no point dwelling on it. “Will you tell me the conversation you had with Jon to make you punch him in the eye?  If you were searching for me all along, I don’t understand why he would say you weren’t because he’s never lied to me.  I’m missing something here, I know it…”

 

“You’re missing your fatal flaw, Teralyn.  You are TOO trusting and you attract psychopaths.”

 

Guessing they didn’t smoke inside, it smelled too nice, Taker held up his pack.  Her automatic politeness kicked in and he followed her through the house and out a patio door, raising a brow at the backyard.  It was decent sized and this area did scream Teralyn.  The patio furniture, the table with umbrella, he could see her out here sunbathing with a book in hand.  Taker lit a cigarette, inhaling deeply and closed his eyes while mulling over her words.

 

“You knew early on what I was and that gave you automatic distrust of me.” That was where it was both smart on her part and irritating as hell. “The people you make friends with…you never realize what they are until it’s too late.  Moxley was there when you killed Page.  I’d imagine that’s how Daniel eventually found out because I kept that information from him.”

 

“What?” Teralyn froze as soon as those words came out of his mouth, her eyes widening. 

 

Jon was there the night she killed Adam?  Accidentally or not, she killed a man and he was THERE?  He knew all along?  That was one thing Teralyn never told Jon about was how she’d been stupid enough to go on a weekend excursion by herself, met the rapist and nearly became his victim.  She had defended herself and wound up killing the man…and Jon was there?

 

“Was he one of the people you called to help clean up the mess?” Mark nodded and Teralyn felt her knees grow weak, her hand covering her mouth.  Jon had never once mentioned anything about that to her…and why would he?  That would’ve given away his mole identity and Mark would’ve had him killed for sure. “Wait, wait, you think JON is the one who told Daniel about me killing his brother?  You think Jon and Daniel were the ones that orchestrated the kidnapping and everything?”

 

Why?  Why would Jon do that to her, if that was the case?  Come to think of it, Teralyn never ONCE asked Jon how he managed to find her at that log cabin.  She meant to, but because of everything else going on, such as her heartbreak and turmoil over her penthouse being burnt to the ground, it had been pushed in the far recesses of her mind and forgotten.

 

This was what he meant by her attracting psychos.  She had been friends with Ericka.  Ericka would have sold Teralyn out for a candy bar in the depths of her meth madness.  Simone…wasn’t psycho, but she was Ministry.  Jon…Jon was a mad dog that had been on a leash for too long and people tended to snap after that.

 

“Nobody except me and Moxley knew about his involvement with The Ministry.  He was called to make sure everything…went well with the body dumping.  He wasn’t part of it, but he surveyed everything, at the time…Dennis had been acting strange.” Then six years later, Dennis had sold him out, go figure.

 

“Jesus Christ…”

 

Teralyn didn’t want to believe it, didn’t want to believe that the man who saved her life, the man who had taken care of her for the past two years, would betray her like this.  If he was working with Daniel, then he was the one who had orchestrated the kidnapping.  It also explained how he knew exactly where she was and he’d shown up when she ‘needed’ him the most.  All the pieces were sliding into place to make one insane puzzle, but there was still a piece missing.

 

“You never answered my question about why you gave him that blackeye.  Yes, I’m too trusting and it’s a flaw of mine, but I need to know why you punched him.  He never really told me why, only that he confronted you about finding me and you told him I probably ran off.  I don’t see you punching someone just for the hell of it, so…what did he say?”

 

“He told me I never deserved you, which I agreed with, and then he said I wasn’t looking hard enough for you or else I would have figured it out already, so I fucking knocked him on his stupid ass.” In retrospect, Moxley had been right because if Taker had suspected the mophead, he would have murdered him on the spot.  That had been Jon taunting him with information only he knew. “When I was looking into him, everything came back good, for Moxley anyway.  He’d been clean for a few years, seemed like he got himself on the straight and narrow.” No…Moxley had been playing the long game and Taker would give him mad props for that because it had actually worked out in his favor.

 

“You would have figured it out already…and you weren’t trying hard enough…” What the HELL? Jon… This was unbelievable, all of it, and Teralyn had been blinded and manipulated by him for two years. 

 

That didn’t excuse what Mark had done to her, however, all the manipulation on his part regarding her life.  That would have to be saved for another day, but right now, she was STUCK in a house with a psychopath.  Someone she had shared a home with for the past year and she had slept with him for the past six months.

 

The evidence is too much to ignore, there’s too much to deny.  Jon, did you do all of this?  Were you responsible for the baseball crashing into Mark’s window?  Were you responsible for that text message?  Did you have me kidnapped and abused by Adam Page’s brother, my boss? “I trust too easily…and I trusted him with everything inside of me.  I should’ve known something was up when we went rock climbing one day and afterwards, he told me that, if things didn’t work out with you, he was available.  I knew, deep down, something wasn’t right then, but I ignored it because he was my friend and I trusted…him…” Her voice cracked, so many emotions swirling around inside of her at once and it made her breathless as huge tears slid down her cheeks. “I should’ve questioned him on so many things…like how he knew where the log cabin was Daniel had me at.  Or when he confessed that he did work for you at one point – I should’ve tried to get more information out of him, but…I trusted him.  I believed every goddamn word he said to me…and I never thought…I never thought he’d…hurt me like this…”

 

What was it all for?  Was this all to get her away from Mark once and for all?  Is that what this all really amounted to or was there something deeper going on?

 

Chapter 38

 

Taker had no answers to any of her questions and honestly, he was too mentally exhausted to even try thinking of any.  He was here for closure.  After spending two years searching for her, trying to understand why she had left him without even a word of goodbye, the weariness was unpalpable.  Taker knew this was karma coming back and biting him hard for all the times he had manipulated her life and he had definitely reaped what he had sown.

 

“You trusted him enough to go to bat for him and threaten to leave me if I laid a finger on him.” He reminded her quietly, looking out into her yard as he calmly smoked his cigarette. “I thought all the time at first, that when I finally found you… I would snatch you up and either throttle you or kiss you…now I’m just tired.”

 

That was very understandable, especially with everything they’d been through, both separate and together. “I am too.” She was very tired of trusting people and being betrayed, of not having control of her life, of being manipulated to do what others wanted her to do.  No more.  Teralyn would NEVER be manipulated again as long as she lived and her trust in humanity was gone. “What’s done is done, and now I know the truth.”

 

Broken blues looked at the man who would forever have a hold of her heart and would probably invade her dreams until the day she died, tormenting her.  The problem was she also couldn’t trust Mark either.  Not completely.  Not after everything Teralyn found out and discovered.  All the manipulation he had on her life since the night they met in college at that fraternity party Claudia had dragged her to.

 

“Thank you for coming here and filling in the blanks.  I hate to cut this short, but I have packing to do.  I have to be gone before he comes back here or else…I don’t know what will happen.  He’s a psychotic bastard, after all.”

 

Taker did not blame her for not having complete trust and faith in him.  In his defense, however, once they had gotten back together, he had mostly ended the manipulation.  Love did funny, spiteful things to a person.  When that person was already twisted to begin with…it was hilarious and ironic how she had given Jon so much benefit of the doubt and fled with him, based on assumptions.  Yet here she was, dismissing him after he had spent two years hunting for her.  Maybe Teralyn was getting smarter.  Maybe even considering a third shot was just tempting the world to set them both on fire.

 

“Need money to run?” Taker would have offered her protection, but he knew she’d turn it down. “Where is he?” Maybe he’d just hunt Moxley down and kill him.

 

Mark had said he was tired, which told her he didn’t want anything to do with her.  It was an assumption, yes, but a SAFE assumption.  She didn’t blame him, not after everything she’d done.  Granted, most of it wasn’t her fault and she’d been manipulated and lied to.  Trust could be rebuilt overtime, but right now, in this moment, Teralyn had to think about herself.  She couldn’t think about how Mark felt because she was in danger.  She’d been in danger for the past two years and all those feelings of it being ‘wrong’ with Jon finally made sense. 

 

Everything FINALLY made sense to her.

 

“I don’t know.  He’s out of town on business right now for the shop he works at.” Where was she going to go?  What would she do?  Teralyn had some money stashed away, but it wouldn’t last and she’d have to find a way to make fast cash while on the run. I wish…I could just tell him to his face that I want nothing to do with him.  I wish I didn’t have to go on the run again. Jon would kill her, she didn’t have a doubt in her mind.  The man was a lunatic and unstable, to put it mildly, especially since he had set all of this up. Or maybe I should just stay and accept my fate since that’s what I deserve.  Let him kill me and rid me of the mental and emotional pain I’ve been in for the past two years. “Running won’t solve anything, as much as I wish it did.  It’ll just delay the inevitable.  I’ll either leave here of my own volition…or in a body bag, but I need to face him.  I’m done with the running and hiding bullshit.”

 

Of ALL the stupid things she had said and done over the years, this was basically the icing on the inanity cake and Taker literally could not keep that thought off his face while staring at her. “Are you fucking insane?  He’ll kill you.” Then Taker would really have to kill the fuckwit, maybe he would anyway.  Maybe he’d stay in town and wait for Moxley to come back, twist his head right off his shoulders, and be done with his mole for good.  Something he should have done years ago.  It was obvious Teralyn wanted nothing to do with him and Taker honestly didn’t blame her.  He wasn’t even sure if he wanted anything to do with her, truthfully.  He had just wanted to know WHY.  Why had she torn his heart out and shredded it?  It hadn’t taken much to realize she had run off with ANOTHER man after Moxley had disappeared…now he knew.

 

Teralyn had been manipulated into it.

 

Story of her life, men and their idiotic garbage.

 

“Maybe I am insane.  Maybe I’ve finally lost my goddamn mind after everything I’ve been put through.” By both him and Jon.  The only difference was she loved one of them and despised the other one, now that she knew the truth. “I lost everything because of him.  You, my penthouse, my career, EVERYTHING.  He took everything away from me and even if I do run, I can’t escape him forever.  He’ll find me eventually and kill me then.” Since this was probably the last time they’d ever see each other, which made her heart twinge painfully, Teralyn had to tell him one last thing before he left.

 

“Just so you know, I’m sorry for not listening to you and trusting you when it came to him.  I should’ve let you deal with him and I was wrong to put him before you.  I never should’ve done that and I’ve paid the ultimate price for it.” Teralyn owed him at least that much, an apology for being stupid and naïve, too trusting and caring. “I should’ve fought harder to go to you…despite that phone call and despite what Jon said about you.  I should’ve found my way back to you…and I didn’t.  And that’s on me, that’s not on anyone else, not even Jon.  I made my own decisions, I made my bed and now I have to lie in it and deal with the consequences of my actions and what I’ve done.” Covering her face with her hands, Teralyn finally let the dam burst open as she cried, right in front of him.  The sheer anguish and pain spilling out she’d kept locked up for two long years. “I’m sorry.” She whispered brokenly.

 

That actually triggered something in the calmness aura surrounding them.  The feeling of ‘it’s over’ that had settled and Taker thought he made peace with.  He couldn’t change how he was, which was now a raging alcoholic and a heavy smoker with some melancholy issues.  Still, he bent down and cupped her face between his hands, lifting her head gently until he could see her and vice versa, providing she could see anything out of those waterfalls streaming down her face.

 

“The fact that I spent these past two years sinking every last dime I have into finding you, Teralyn…” Both legally and illegally, Taker was looking at serious prison time for his heavy usage of federal systems now if he was ever caught. “That should tell you, you never lost me.”

 

How could she ever think this man wanted to hurt her or kill her?  How could Teralyn allow Jon Moxley to warp her mind like that?  To make her actually BELIEVE Mark didn’t care about her, wasn’t looking for her, and thought of her as nothing more than a toy?  To be manipulated to the point where fear outweighed everything, even her rational thinking and desire to want to be with Mark?  For two years, Teralyn never felt at peace or like she was home…until now.  The moment Mark touched her face and those words came out of his mouth, they penetrated right through her and gave her that sense of peace and home she’d longed for. 

 

Mark was her home.  Mark was where she belonged.  It didn’t matter what he did to her, all the manipulation he’d done, all the lying…NONE of it mattered to her because she loved him unconditionally.  Honestly, he didn’t set her on a path of darkness either, she had been very successful at the Times and made money to support herself, breaking down barriers, even if she had help doing it.  Mark never once did anything to hurt her, not like Jon did.  Reaching up, Teralyn covered his hands with her own and laced their fingers together, a small smile crossing her face despite how hard she was crying.

 

“You never lost me either, Mark.  Not a day has gone by that I haven’t thought of you, even though I thought you orchestrated the kidnapping and wanted to hurt or kill me.  That was only half of me, as weird as that sounds.  Half of me believed it and the other half refused to accept that fact, refused to believe you would hurt me.  That’s why I always felt wrong being with Jon, but my fear stopped me from discovering the truth.  You’ve been in my dreams and that’s the only place I’ve felt completely content because I was with you in them.” It didn’t matter how much planning and conspiring Jon did – the heart wasn’t as easily manipulated as the mind. “My mind was against you, but my heart wasn’t.  Not now and not ever.” Finally, both were back on the same page for the first time in two years.

 

He should have said ‘had’ because he hadn’t been kidding.  Taker had put every last bit of funding into finding her.  Kane had worked with a sizeable chunk and managed to do what nobody else could.  He found her.  Not even with all his pricey connections.  Kane was a brilliant man, psychotic and brilliant.  Taker was quite glad Kane was on his side.  Even if he was currently irritated by this whole thing.

 

“Get your stuff, darlin’,” The first time he had called her that in two years and it rolled off his tongue as smoothly as the first day he had said it, so many years ago. “We’re leaving this place, together.” Because he sure as hell wouldn’t leave her with a psychopath.

 

Shivering at being called that again, unable to suppress it, Teralyn nodded, refusing to argue with him.  Not this time.  Even if she didn’t want to admit it, Mark was the only one who could protect her from Jon.  He had connections and far more reach than her…he could have Jon killed and be done with this entire mess.  Rushing back into the house, wiping her tears away, Teralyn went to the spare bedroom and grabbed her already packed bag of everything she needed in it.

 

 Clothes, money, documents, every single thing she would need to start a new life was in this bag.  It was her emergency getaway bag in case she had to make a run for it.  Jon had one too and she went to his room, grabbed his bag and took the cash out of it before zipping it back up to put it right back where it was.  Walking back out with tennis shoes on, Teralyn took one last look around the house she shared with Jon and took a picture of them off the wall, smashing it to the floor.

 

“Goodbye, asshole.” Spitting on it, she followed Mark out the door and left her key behind, hopping into the waiting Chevy Silverado.  Once they pulled out and were on the road, headed to some unknown destination, Teralyn finally let a huge breath out and Glenn had given her phone back as well.

 

I won’t be at the house when you get there.  I know the truth and I’m leaving you.  Goodbye Jon. Pressing the send button, Teralyn leaned back against the seat and tossed the phone right out the window, knowing she’d need to get a new one anyway.

 

“What did you send him?” Taker really wished she hadn’t.  There was no doubt in his mind that she hadn’t text Jon. 

 

Bad idea…the man was almost as crazy as Kane was, but on an entirely different spectrum.  He had the patience Kane lacked, which made him almost a bit more deadly.  Moxley could play long term games and he was GOOD at them, hence getting her to run off with him.  Taker had no idea what Jon’s true intentions were, if he had fallen in love with Teralyn, or if it was to spite his former ‘boss’.  Maybe it was a combination of both, but…Jon wouldn’t take anything she said very well, especially when he realized who she had taken off with and he WOULD know.

 

“I told him what he needed to know.  I know the truth and I’m leaving him and I won’t be there when he gets to that house.” Teralyn had zero fucks to give right now and it showed on her face, the anger clear as day boiling in her ocean blues that were pure ice. 

 

Jon had screwed with the wrong woman and the wrong man – the wrong couple.  For two years, he kept her under lock and key with manipulation.  Teralyn recalled a year ago when he showed her the ad for that house and once again, manipulated her to move in with him.  She hadn’t felt comfortable doing it, but he had made her feel guilty for not wanting to be with him and caved.  Never again would she cave to ANY man, including the one sitting beside her.

 

“I was tempted to ask Kane if he would set that goddamn place on fire.” Just to spite Jon since he had set HER penthouse ablaze. “I hate him, Mark.  I hate him more than I ever thought I could hate a person.”

 

Teralyn was his beautiful idiot, she should’ve cared what she’d done because he had a feeling she was just pouring gasoline on some embers that were already at the point of being a full on inferno.  If he would have known what she was thinking, he would have laughed because he was not the same man he had been two years ago.  Even he was a mite concerned when it came to Jon Moxley.  Jon had played her perfectly and anyone looking in would not have seen the manipulation.  The ONLY reason Teralyn now called it that was because she knew the truth about the man.  If Kane hadn’t found her….he didn’t even want to think about what could have happened.  They’d probably be married or something within another year.

 

“We can always turn around and I’ll burn it.” Taker had no problem in doing that and would take great joy in the task.

 

“Don’t tempt me, Hades.  I’m pissed off enough that I may tell you to do it.”

 

Teralyn was done with the tears and feeling sorry for herself.  Now, she was downright pissed off and if Jon came for her, so be it.  She did not care at this exact moment.  She was pissed at herself as well for allowing that damn lunatic into her life, befriending him and defending him against the love of her life.

 

“You could probably have Kane do it, if you want.  He likes fire, right?” The look in his eyes when Mark glanced at her told the entire story. “I’m not making decisions anymore when it comes to Jon.  I’m leaving them all up to you and I’ll do whatever you want, no arguments.  You will get zero sympathy from me for that son of a bitch.”

 

Kane was probably already on his way back home to his wife and children.  Taker had agreed that finding Teralyn would be the last ‘favor’ from the man too.  He had paid Kane handsomely for his time and services and now would uphold his end of the bargain.

 

“I’ll leave Kane alone, he’s been out of this life for a while and only came back because I asked him to.”

 

Taker wasn’t in any state right now to go toe to toe with Jon Moxley.  He already knew he was still ‘in shape’, but he wasn’t in shape to his liking and standards.  Instead, the addiction for nicotine reared and he lit up another cigarette, cracking the window while keeping his eyes on the road.

 

“We were supposed to go to Texas.  Back in college and then before you disappeared from New York.  Seems every time I tried taking you home, something happened.” He was just WAITING for something to happen this time, an act of god or fate to stop him.

 

“Is that where we’re going?”

 

Would it finally happen?  Would they finally go to Texas and get their happily ever after?  She doubted it because Jon was going to be irate the moment he received that text message.  He wouldn’t even have to get home to realize she was gone and had found her way back to Mark.  Somehow, someway, fate remained on their side or was simply playing games with them.

 

“I wanna know how Kane found us in the first place.” She wondered aloud, recalling not having a single paper trail or anything linked to Washington. “We were using strictly cash and had no paper trail at all, so unless he combed the state with every town and city, I don’t see how he could’ve found us.”

 

“Tell you what, you ask him.  Once we’re in Texas, at my ranch, I’ll give you his number and you can ask him everything that’s on your mind, darlin’.  But I have no fucking idea how he managed it when I couldn’t.  I even used…well, shit you don’t need to know about if the Feds ever come knocking at your door.” Hopefully not, but at the same time, it would be his luck.  Taker had used some shady connections he shouldn’t have, gotten into systems he had no business being in because they were not something he usually had access to…all to find her. “Hell, traffic cameras, public cameras…I dipped into national security.  Kane could have gone a bit further and he’s smart enough to do it.”

 

Mark was actually taking her to Texas – his home. 

 

After all the talks they’d had about going there, starting their lives over together, it was finally happening. “He was always tech-savvy in the Ministry, according to Simone.” They had a few talks about Kane’s weirdness with technology and apparently, as it grew, he cultivated with it and learned how to use it to his advantage. “You really did everything you could to find me, didn’t you?” Her voice had gone softer while speaking to him, seeing him nod and felt something blossom within her heart. 

 

More love, maybe?  Could Teralyn love this man any more than she already did?  There was the trust issue they would eventually have to talk about.  Then again, maybe they wouldn’t because the past was the past and there was no point bringing it up.  Her only issue was: Could she rebuild that trust with Mark without knowing everything he’d done to manipulate her life?

 

Yes, she could because what Taker had done to manipulate her life had, for the most part, been in her best interests, for her.  He had not counted on not one, but three people turning on him.  Apparently, the concept of ‘buying people’ was out the door.  Though…Daniel had been related to Page, that was something Taker had had to dig very deep to find because Daniel had hidden that tidbit from him.  For good cause, nobody in Daniel’s career position wanted to be associated with a serial rapist.  Nobody who was working for the Undertaker wanted to be associated with the rapist who had assaulted his woman, especially. 

 

Or maybe she wouldn’t.  Either way, he had found Teralyn and was removing her from yet another stupid situation.  Eventually, Moxley would be dealt with, but right now, his number one priority was getting her to Texas, to his home.  It had been a long time since he had gone to Texas.  After Taker realized they weren’t supposed to go there together, due to fate or something else, he had just stopped trying.

 

Chapter 39

 

Austin, Texas was beautiful and smoldering hot. 

 

It was a dry heat, but still hot, nevertheless. 

 

It was smack dab in the middle of summer too, when it was the hottest of the year.  The plane ride had been made in silence, each in their own thoughts and both had wound up passing out during the flight.  They made small talk on the way to Mark’s ranch…and it was HUGE, much larger than what he had in New York with the dome.  Sliding out of the truck, Teralyn shut the door while staring back at the place in awe, wondering why Mark had so much land.  Why a ranch?  Did he have animals?  It wasn’t until he took her hand, after grabbing their bags, that Teralyn jolted out of her thoughts and looked up at him, clasping his hand in return.

 

After a small tour, they headed upstairs to where the bedrooms were.  This place had six bedrooms, what the hell?  Why did Mark need so much room and so many bedrooms?  She thought about the Ministry, wondering if any of them ever came here.  He went to show her a room and opened the door, which looked bland.  It wasn’t his room, but she didn’t say anything at first as they stepped in.

 

“What are you doing?” That question made him look down at her. “I’ve had to sleep without you for two years.  I don’t need a room of my own or space.” Closing the distance between them, Teralyn wrapped her arms around his waist and pressed her face against his chest, breathing him in. “My place has always been with you, Mark.” If they were going to rebuild what they once had and rekindle trust, this was not the way to do it. “Take me to your room, please.”

 

“Not tonight, Teralyn.” Taker gently pried her off of him. “I need a shower and a drink.”

 

Given how fast she jumped into things, he was…just not able to do it again with her.  Trust was rekindled through actions when not together, not because she felt the need to invade his physical space and mess up his head space.  This place had been something he had inherited from his father, a bit of a legacy actually, and his family used to be massive.  Now, it was just him.  Figuring the family died with him, as far as he knew Taker didn’t have any bastards out there.  When he had thought him and Teralyn would revive the family line, so to speak…life had thrown a swerve with a ‘fuck you’ attached.

 

“I get…these past two years have been hard for you.” For him too and he ran a hand down his face, green eyes closing for a moment.

 

She stepped back, seeing for the first time how much raw pain he was in and didn’t want to make it worse for him.  Maybe coming back here with him was a mistake.  No, they just needed time and Teralyn also had to give herself that after everything she’d been through.

 

“Okay, I understand.” Her life had been turned upside down, set on fire and now she was trying to rekindle something from mere ashes.  Just like a budding seed took time to grow into a tree or plant or any kind of living thing, that was how their relationship had to be moving forward. “This room, right?”

 

After he nodded, she walked inside of it again, setting her bag on the bed.  Mark went off to take that shower and have his beverage of choice while she stayed put in the room, shutting the door quietly behind her.  Setting the bag on the floor, Teralyn crawled into bed and laid down, staring out the window before eventually falling asleep as night fell.

 

Taker rarely slept in a bed these days.  He usually passed out in a chair with a bottle of water and aspirin nearby for the hangover in the morning.  Drinking water while enjoying his alcohol binge was probably a smart idea, but…he never did.  Maybe he liked the pain.  It was usually a welcomed distraction from what was going on in his life, or what wasn’t, as it were. 

 

His skin showed signs of a yellow undertone of alcoholism, same with his eyes though Visine helped to clear that up.  Nicotine was staining his fingertips and he knew at first glance, he looked practically the same, but once a person got past the initial looks…if one knew him, they’d pick up on the signs that not all was well.  Taker woke up with a start, a groan and then a curse, bringing a hand up to his head as if that would alleviate the shards of glass trying to work their way out from his skull.  Yesterday hit him like a ton of bricks, forcing himself to his feet and he regret it instantly.

 

Maybe it was time to quit drinking.

 

Instead of feeling sorry for herself and staying cooped up in the room, Teralyn was in the kitchen, doing one of the things she did best.  Cooking.  She was cooking up a storm, having raided Mark’s cabinets, fridge and freezer, the smells wafting throughout the house.  That morning when she got up, Teralyn had gone to Mark’s room and peaked in on him, noticing the yellow undertone, noticing the nicotine on his fingertips, noticing the changes that happened over the past two years.  Of course, Teralyn would notice and she planned on doing everything she could to help Mark get back to the way he used to be.  They had to take this one step at a time and a good, hearty breakfast was first on the agenda.  She had her auburn hair piled up on top of her head, wearing a tank top and cotton shorts, the radio on some kind of country station.  Biscuits and gravy, eggs, bacon, sausage, hash browns, pancakes…she had cooked everything she could think of breakfast wise. 

 

Ambling into the kitchen in the same clothes he had fallen asleep in, which had been just his jeans, his hair haphazard, Taker took one look around with slightly blurred vision.  She was cooking and he grunted, heading for the fridge.  Without preamble, he took a shot of whiskey right from the bottle and then straightened up to his full height.  Damn, he could smell the eggs and it made his stomach do a flipflop.  He needed toast before even thinking about eating anything else, something to keep his stomach from doing stupid things.

 

“Morning, darlin’,” He rumbled, moving around her to reach for the bread and then headed for the toaster, popping in four slices. “How’d you sleep?”

 

Did he really just take a pull straight from that whiskey bottle first thing in the morning?  That wasn’t good at all. “Good morning, I slept fine.”

 

Mark looked like pure hell and it broke her heart.  Teralyn didn’t bother telling him there was already toast on the table and walked over with a plate and silverware, beginning to make her plate.  Even if she was no longer hungry, just by witnessing what he’d done, she was going to force herself to eat.  A little bit of everything, it all smelled really good too.

 

“Coffee is brewed if you want some.” She informed him in a soft voice, sitting down at the table with her own cup and began eating.

 

The logic was a little bit of the initial problem could be part of the cure, which was why Taker took a swig of whiskey first thing in the morning.  Maybe his mind was tricking him into thinking it worked.  After he sipped from that bottle of water, Taker popped some aspirin, really hoping his head stopped pounding soon.  He wasn’t even paying attention to the toast on the table because it was laden with other foods that were making his stomach churn violently.

 

“After a shower, darlin’,” He rumbled, turning and leaned against the counter to munch his char black toast, no butter, looking at her. “How’d you sleep?” Made him wonder if Teralyn had nightmares about HIM over the past few years and if so, would those stop?  Would she now have nightmares about Moxley?

 

Didn’t she just answer that question?  Maybe he was groggy and didn’t hear her. “I slept fine.” She reiterated, taking a bite of eggs with some bacon, not remembering the last time she had an actual appetite.  Of course, she did have nightmares about Mark for the past two years because of the fact she thought the man wanted to kill her.  Now that she knew the truth of what really happened, the nightmares had vanished and she had a peaceful, restful sleep, despite being in a new place. “I got about six hours or so, and then got up and decided to shower and make some breakfast.” Her hair was still somewhat damp from her shower. “You have a really nice house, Mark.  I like this one even better than the one back in New York.”

 

Grogginess was the reason he hadn’t caught her first answer and it would take him a while to come out of it, as well as get used to the fact that there was another person here with him.  He was usually by himself these days.  Taker didn’t even have interest in taking a woman to bed; those urges had died about a year ago.  Given his whiskey habit, Taker would be surprised as anything if he could even get his dick up for any extended periods of time, let alone off.  It had been that long and it had been that much alcohol.  Even spending time in the City of Sin, surrounded by beautiful women who were eager to bounce on potentially paying cock, he felt nothing.

 

“It’s…different, and I already asked if you slept well, I’m sorry.” He was pouring himself some coffee, strong and black, knowing a shower was next on his to-do list, and then maybe he’d be able to eat more than a few pieces of toast.

 

Finishing eating while he sipped his coffee, Teralyn walked over to rinse her plate and silverware off in the sink. “Look, I’m just going to come right out and say this and you can be pissed with me if you want, but…I’m worried about you.  And if me being here is causing you further pain, then I’ll leave.” Shutting the water off and drying her hands with the towel, she cupped his face in her hands since Mark was standing beside her, so much worry, concern and love swirling in her ocean blues.  Maybe too much damage had been done between them to ever reconcile and the fact he was an alcoholic now did not set well with her.

 

“I know you want to protect me or you wouldn’t have brought me here.  Take your shower, wake up more and really think about if me being here is the right thing for you.  Put yourself first and whatever you decide, I’ll support you.  I’m gonna go outside and walk around for a bit, get some fresh air and I’ll put the food away when I come back inside.” Pressing her forehead to his, Teralyn released him the next second and walked out of the sliding glass door that lead out to the patio with an inground pool. I don’t want to hurt him anymore.  Maybe I won’t give him a choice and just leave after he passes out tonight.  What did I think was going to happen coming back here?  That Mark would suddenly be happy again, that he would return to the man I love?  That’s not the man I fell in love with, that’s a shell of who he used to be and it’s my fault he’s like this now.  I shouldn’t have left with him to come here, too much has happened to repair what I broke.  Jesus, I broke the goddamn Undertaker!

 

“Don’t even think about leaving, Teralyn, all I’m going to do is hunt you down and we’ll be doing this all over again.”

 

People who made decisions for other people were basically worthless cocks.  He was a worthless cock and it made him laugh.  However, there was a difference in what he had done, which was manipulative to a fault, and without her knowledge.  Her taking off or something because she thought it would be better for him wasn’t the same thing, especially since he was in the know and would hunt her down again.

 

“Besides, Moxley is out there and he’s apparently almost as good as Kane about finding as well as hiding tracks.”

 

“You think I give a rat’s ass about Moxley?  No, I don’t.  What I DO give a damn about is you and your health and I know me being here hurts you.  I know me being gone for two years, running off with that asshole, and you doing everything in your power to find me, has caused you nothing but grief and pain.  You’re a shell of the man you used to be.” Teralyn turned around to face him when she said those words, folding her arms in front of her chest. “How could you do this to yourself, Mark?  I’m not worth your goddamn life!  I’m not worth anything, okay?  I did this to you!  I made the mistake of believing that dickhead over you!  I challenged my love for you because of him and Daniel’s kidnapping with that stupid phone call!  And I refuse to stay here and watch you kill yourself with alcoholism!  My Dad was an alcoholic and he nearly died from alcohol poisoning when I was fifteen.” This went deeper with her than he could possibly imagine because Teralyn knew exactly what addiction did to a person. “Luckily, he got the help he needed and he’s still alive to this day, as far as I know.” Christ, Teralyn hadn’t checked in with her parents in three years.  What kind of daughter was she? “I love you too much to watch you kill yourself with bottle after bottle, and I know that’s what you’ll end up doing because that addiction is almost impossible to overcome.”

 

“So leave, Teralyn.  It’s what your good at.” He fired back evenly, knowing when it came to this woman he would never win.  Ever. 

 

She refused to see past what was right in front of her and that was herself.  How could he do this to himself?  Easy.  She had disappeared, literally, and he had no idea if she had run off, if she was dead, none of it!  Taker also knew if he hadn’t been pulling strings in her life for so long, none of this would’ve happened.  Teralyn would never look at it from his point of view.

 

“You loved me enough to run off with another man for two years and enough to run off again.” He continued without any bite, just more resignation than anything. “I’m getting a shower.  If you’re running again, keys are already in the truck.” And he left her to it.  Taker could not once remember her standing there and facing a problem, it was always running.

 

“Screw you, Taker!” Wow, that was the first time she could EVER remember calling him that and it made him freeze in his tracks, tears of anger welled up in her eyes. “You manipulated and controlled my life for SIX goddamn years!  The coffee shop job, all because I couldn’t make time for you that weekend!!  Then, you knew about my stripper job and instead of confronting me about it, you humiliated me in front of the majority of The Ministry!  Why, so you could teach me a lesson?  THEN, the icing on the cake, getting me that internship that I should’ve earned MYSELF!  But no, you didn’t have enough faith and confidence in me and you wanted things done YOUR way!  Daniel worked for YOU and betrayed you!  Jon worked for you and betrayed you!  You have a SHITTY judge of character in people!  And Jon was right about one thing – you DO think you’re invincible and everyone should bow down at your feet and do whatever the hell you want them to do!!  Well, screw you!  I’m not bowing down to anyone anymore, NOT EVEN YOU!” Stalking up to him, Teralyn shoved him as hard as she could and began hitting his chest with her fists, continuing to yell.

 

“I ran because I thought the man I loved, and I STILL love, wanted to kill me!  I own up to that mistake!  But that gives you no right to just give up on living your life while you searched for me!  That gives you no right to pick up bottle after bottle, slamming them down like water, to the point where you’re so addicted, you need a swig in the morning!  THE MORNING!” Stopping the flurry of fists, Teralyn gripped his shirt tightly in her hands and cried harder than she ever had, shaking her head. “You know what the saddest part about all of this is?  I forgive you.  I forgive you for what you did to me because it wasn’t all bad.  Most of it actually helped me, even if it was all pre-planned to your liking.  And that sounds insane because I should be furious with you and hate you for what you did to me and how much influence and manipulation you had on my life.  And you’ve manipulated my heart to the point where, even if I wanted to give it to someone else, I can’t because it’s yours.  I’ve always been yours.  And it will destroy me if I lose you to a bottle of whiskey.  So I’m going in there right now, and I’m pouring every ounce of whiskey down the drain and I’m going to help you get over this addiction the same way I helped my Dad.  And you’re not going to stop me, it’s time someone takes control of YOUR life for a change, Mark.  I want the man I fell in love with back and I’m going to get him back, no matter what it takes or how long it takes.  You are fucking stuck with me until the end of our days, so you better get used to it!” Releasing him, she shoved him again for good measure and stalked back inside the house to do exactly what she said she was going to do. 

 

Every bottle of whiskey would be going down that damn drain today.

 

Chapter 40

 

Her shove was more like…being swatted by a fly.  It didn’t move him one bit and Taker continued on his way to the shower, hoping she felt better by her outburst.  Yes, he had manipulated her and early on, he had LET her dig her own grave with her ‘job’.  That one he took no credit for and if she had the balls to say something to him about it, he wouldn’t have done what he did.  That was a two-way street.  As it was, he wondered if Teralyn was actually serious about the whiskey, scrubbing away the sweat and everything else from his body.  Alcohol was sweating out of his pores, that was absolutely disgusting.  Taker had never allowed himself to get addicted to anything besides his nicotine; he had seen addicts all his life and they were some of his best customers…only now he was one.

 

Cigarettes were fine, for now.  One habit to be broken at a time.  This drinking addiction had to stop and she was DEADLY serious on it.  So serious, in fact, she was currently in the kitchen, dumping bottle after bottle of whiskey down the drain, whistling.  Teralyn felt much better after her outburst because all of that had been bottled up inside for so long, two years, and it had to come out at some point.  Mark could hate her or resent her all he wanted, but he wasn’t drinking another drop of whiskey as long as she lived and breathed on this earth.  No alcohol for a while, he was going to clean up and she was going to help him do it, by any means necessary.  After the whiskey was all gone, the bottles put in the recycling bin, after being rinsed out, she put the food away she’d made.  They would be having leftover breakfast for lunch and dinner today, providing if they were even hungry.

 

The problem with alcoholics was where they kept their alcohol.  When he emerged from the shower after drying and pulling on a pair of basketball shorts, Taker realized how determined she was because his recycle bin that he never used was overflowing with whiskey bottles.  Raising a brow, he lit a cigarette, his damp hair hanging down his shoulders and his back while staring down at it all, almost baffled.  She looked pleased with herself, staring at him almost defiantly.

 

“Proud of yourself, darlin’?” He asked with no malice, wondering how much was going to change, yet again.  They had spent six years apart, then only a short time before another two years elapsed.  Truly, Taker was getting too old for this ride.

 

“Yes, I am.” Teralyn wasn’t apologizing for anything she said to him outside because she meant every word. “I meant what I said, Mark.  You’re stuck with me.  And you’re right, I do run away from my problems, a lot.  But the last time I ran it was because I thought you wanted to kill me.  It was because I let that stupid slimy son of a bitch manipulate me because I actually thought he cared about me.  I actually thought I could trust him and he was telling me the truth.  The strip club – I shouldn’t have run, but you knew where I was anyway.  You always knew where I was and what I was doing.  You always had eyes on me, from every direction.” She didn’t even know it either.  What else didn’t she know about?

 

“I won’t run away from this.  I won’t let you hurt yourself anymore and slowly kill yourself with a bottle.  I’m here now.  You found me again, or rather Kane did.  I’m here and I’m not going anywhere.  All I’ve ever wanted was to be with you since the moment we met in college as kids.” Well, she was a kid and he was just a young man that thought the world was his oyster. “I love you and I know it won’t be an easy road, but I don’t care.  I’m home now, with you.  And this time, it’s forever.  I will never leave your side again and I already told you to do whatever you want, as long as you and I are safe, I don’t care what it is.” Be it murdering, stealing, selling drugs, whatever he wanted to do, Teralyn would support him and remain beside him through the good, bad and ugly.

 

He had gotten used to living in silence, nothing except him and his thoughts, and she had a lot to say to him. “Make yourself a list of what you need, darlin’.” The silence had developed between them while he smoked his cigarette, finally stubbing it out in one of the many ashtrays and Taker noted she had cleaned those out as well. “We’ll go into town today and pick up some shit.” He imagined she’d be making sure ‘shit’ didn’t include whiskey. 

 

Joke was on her, there was alcohol all over this property and he was imagining that they were going to butt heads a lot over the next few days.  Whatever alcohol she did find would be dumped down the drain, in the grass, wherever the case may be.  Teralyn would get rid of every last drop, the determination clear as day written all over her face and boiling in her eyes.

 

“I don’t…” Now Mark was up on his feet, pressing his finger to her lips and ordered her to do it again, this time in a lower baritone. “Okay.” She spoke against his finger, knowing when to back off and just do as she was told, like now.

 

An hour later, they were on their way to the store.

 

~!~

 

“I’M GONNA RING YOUR DAMN NECK, MARK CALAWAY!!” Teralyn shrieked at the top of her lungs, a week later, finding yet ANOTHER bottle of whiskey hidden and this time, it was in his garage. “I SAID NO MORE ALCOHOL!!” She dumped it out into the huge sink that was in the garage and rinsed the bottle out before dropping it in the can. 

 

For the most part, Mark hadn’t been drinking, but she had caught him taking sips a few times and yelled at him for it.  Every time, he didn’t say a word to her, took her lecture and then they moved on.  Teralyn could tell he was sweating it out, the withdrawal setting in and knew it was going to get worse before better.  Breathing heavily, she started going through every nook and cranny of the garage, being mindful of his motorcycles – how many damn bikes did one man have to have?- and found another bottle tucked away in a corner behind his toolbox.

 

“Jesus Christ…”

 

Taker was being nice and letting her do this because they both knew, if he really wanted to stop her, he could have.  This woman had jack on him, being in the shape he was.  No, he was relying on mostly his will power, which in the past he would have called made of iron, to get through this.  Why?  Because his dumbass loved her equally stupid ass.  Taker hadn’t said it to her, not yet, because every time that word dropped from his lips, things went south.  Now, Taker did take a sip when it felt like he might tear something apart with his bare hands and even then, the sips were starting to taste disgusting.

 

“What?” His voice for the first time all week was filled with amusement as he walked into the garage from being outside chopping wood.  Physical exercise was how he was keeping his mind from wandering.

 

Merely pointing at the full wastebasket of empty liquor bottles, she added another one on top of it, shaking her head. “I said, I’m going to ring your damn neck and no more alcohol!  What part of that do you NOT understand?  You’re in RECOVERY!  No sips, no nothing!” Teralyn planted her hands on her hips, seeing the amusement in his eyes and that just pissed her off even more.  And then she noticed what he was NOT wearing, the temperature rising a bit in the garage.  Damn it, why did he have to come waltzing in here, all sweaty with NO shirt on and just a pair of jeans that had holes ripped in them?  His hair was braided back and those muscles, the tattoos… GET YOUR HEAD OUT OF THE GUTTER! Teralyn was still sleeping in her own room, not about to be rejected again and figured that was best for the time being until Mark recovered completely from his addiction. “I think I got all the bottles out of here, finally, so I’m walking this,” She held up the wastebasket. “To the recycling bin.”

 

“Darlin’, it’s not MY fault you keep finding random bottles everywhere…I spent so long fucked up, I’m willing to bet I probably got some stashed in the dirt around the property.” Taker wasn’t apologizing for those few sips, he thought he was doing good, all things considered. “Besides, you hollering just makes me want to do it all the more.” Nobody found being mother henned attractive.  It was amusing sometimes, seeing how flustered and huffy Teralyn became, but not attractive.  Taker knew she did it because she loved him and reached out to…he started to cup her face only to stop at the last minute and pat her shoulder instead. “Want me to get the ones down from the beams up there?” He asked, pointing up.  Teralyn’s blue eyes crossed in exasperation when she seen them, various stages of fullness.  He figured now that he was showing he was on board, and trying to be proactive in his recovery, didn’t that count for something?

 

Blowing out a breath, Teralyn had noticed that slight movement where he almost touched her face, but then backed off at the last second.  Why?  Why wouldn’t he touch her?  Maybe Mark was having his own inner turmoil and he was right, yelling at him wasn’t solving anything. “Okay, okay, I’m sorry for yelling at you.  They’re not fresh bottles, so that’s a good thing.  And I do know you’re trying.” One by one, Mark climbed up there to bring the bottles down, some empty and some not, all of them going into a huge industry trash bag.  It was a miracle this man didn’t have alcohol poisoning! “Will you help me carry this to the recycling bin?  I don’t think I can lift this bag…” Now she looked sheepish, chewing her bottom lip and Mark nodded, swiping the bag up with ease to rest over his shoulder while she carried the wastebasket.

 

Right now, Taker was well aware that his moods were swinging all over the place, kind of like a woman during her period or pregnancy.  One second he was warm and gentle, maybe even loving, but when those urges came on, when he just couldn’t do it anymore and he NEEDED that drink…that’s when he usually excused himself.  Because he was very liable to show her the side of himself he had done his very best to keep from her.  Taker hadn’t bought anything fresh since she had gotten here, it was all he had on hand.  Buying more and more, having sent more and more to all his houses,  told Teralyn he refused to be sober anywhere.  There were several whiskey makers that had probably gotten themselves good and proper rich off his drunken stupor.

 

“Thanks.”

 

After they threw all the bottles away, Teralyn went about her business since Mark liked being left alone to deal with the withdrawal.  She tried twice to help him through it and he’d bitten her head off.  So instead, she took care of the ranch, went on long walks around the property and spent a lot of time alone.  She’d never felt so alone in her life and she was with Mark, how crazy was that?  According to what she’d read online, withdrawal could last anywhere from two weeks to a month and it’d only been week one.  His body was going through detoxification, getting rid of all that bile and junk.  As long as Mark continued on this path, he would be fully detoxed in two weeks and then the recovery as a whole in a month. 

 

That was physically, but mentally and emotionally was a whole other ball of wax.

 

Mentally and emotionally, Taker was a wreck. 

 

Two years – two years he had hunted for her, both alive and dead, praying for the best, but preparing himself for the worst.  To find her alive, living with Jon Moxley, had been both the sweetest blessing and the hardest thing ever.  She had run off…with another man.  He understood her reasoning, sort of…well, he at least understood the logic behind it anyway.  It still hurt, her believing he could kill her.  Honestly, that was his own fault for never making it clear to her how much he loved her, how he would have burned the entire world to protect her.  While she was gone, Mark did try his best to tear the world apart to find her and he’d gotten a pretty good start on.  There had not been a stone on the east coast and then south he hadn’t turned over to find her, alive or dead.

 

It took her a year and a half to TRY to have something with Jon. 

 

She’d been in grieving and mourning over Mark because Teralyn thought she’d never see him again.  She had to stay in hiding from him, thinking he was going to kill her, thinking he was the one who orchestrated that kidnapping.  The past six months, until recently, Teralyn had to force herself to go to bed with Jon, thinking she owed him after everything he’d done for her.  Thinking he was her knight in shining armor, the one she was supposed to be with because he had protected her from the big, bad Undertaker. 

 

Teralyn let that monster, the REAL monster, have his way with her…and she felt sick about it.  There was no changing it, what was done was done.  Sleeping with Jon was the greatest mistake and regret of her life, even more so than running off with him instead of going back to Mark.  Even if he did want to kill her, she should’ve gone back to him, as horrible as that sounded.  Mark wasn’t the only one a jumbled, emotional and mental wreck – she was too and Teralyn still was.  She just hid it well…just like he did.

 

Obviously, she had mental damage and that had been the only way he had ever known her really.  Always with something.  In college, it had been Scott and Marley, what happened there with him and her best friend having sex, making her feel like she hadn’t been enough and totally destroying her confidence.  Taker had gone out of his way to try fixing that, making her believe she was enough and it wasn’t on her, but them. 

 

Her relationship with her mother, who had taught her to take care of her body and how to use it, basically how to be a trophy wife.  Then the friendship between her and Ericka, him and Ericka, that had screwed her up, realizing just what kind of man her drug dealing boyfriend really was.  Then the stripping and the aftermath of that. 

 

Teralyn had been almost borderline reclusive in New York City, prior to Moxley.  Taker knew because he had been keeping tabs on her.  Groaning, he wandered out to his backyard, eyeballing the pool that he had been cleaning and getting into shape.  It was hotter than a witch’s tit in a brass bra out here, a LOT hotter then Washington had been.  Without thinking twice about it, Taker dove in, his body slicing right through the cold water.

 

Chapter 41

 

Mental damage was an understatement. 

 

There was a great deal of damage mentally and emotionally.  Being kidnapped and manipulated into thinking, into believing, the man she loved wanted her dead.  Hearing he’d been working with her boss, the same guy that betrayed him and had kidnapped her.  The only person Teralyn had FULLY trusted, without any issues, had been Moxley and that was shot to hell now.  Jon and Daniel had been working together – Jon knew all about her excursion the weekend she accidentally killed Adam Page.  He knew everything and had planted so many doubts in her head about Mark.  He was WORKING for Mark too on top of it.

 

Looking back, Teralyn should’ve known better than to trust someone like that.  NOBODY was that trustworthy and reliable, not even Mark.  She probably needed to see a therapist or three, but Teralyn refused to do it, knowing she could get past all of this in time.  It was a miracle she hadn’t gone on a bender herself with drinking or even drugs, something to help with the emotional pain she was constantly in.  There was never a time Teralyn wasn’t in emotional pain, not even the night Mark took her virginity because of what Scott, her first love, had done to her with her ex-best friend. 

 

Her life, her world, revolved around constant pain and anguish – it was also a miracle Teralyn hadn’t offed herself at this point.

 

Taker figured he was a sucker for damaged chicks.  Anyone who lived their life in borderline constant misery, just simmering beneath the surface, was a person he should’ve avoid.  They would drain all the life and joy out of people in the long run, siphoning it because they couldn’t maintain it on their own.  Sighing, he surfaced, tossing his braid back and winced, it was heavy and wet, smacking his bare back.  Taker folded his hands on the edge of the pool, resting his chin on top of them and just let the water buoy him up.  Teralyn finally emerged on the patio, settling herself in one of the chairs and he knew instantly that was a habit from Washington.  He had seen where she made herself comfortable out there, realizing it was because she didn’t feel comfortable inside.  Frowning, he realized Teralyn wasn’t comfortable in his home and he didn’t like that.

 

How could she be? 

 

This place wasn’t familiar to her, she felt like a burden and in a way, Teralyn was.  Mark had brought her here to protect her from Moxley and she was appreciative of it, but it didn’t feel like she belonged here.  Probably due to the distance between her and Mark, which didn’t surprise her at all.  She had a few books she brought with her, so she leaned back against the lounge chair, a place she spent the majority of her days, besides when she was cleaning, cooking and yelling at Mark for the bottles of whiskey she kept finding, and began reading.  He had a beautiful stretch of land out here and his home was equally beautiful, but since she was so used to being outside, from her time in Washington, it became second nature to her not to be inside a lot.  Flipping the page to her book, she tried escaping from reality for a little while, not wanting to think about anything else in her screwed up life right now.

 

Burdens did not clean house and cook meals that were barely eaten, but still got up to do it all the next day.  Burdens did not CARE the way she did.  Teralyn wasn’t a burden and he sighed, looking away from her and out at all the land.  Land Taker had never done anything with.  Sure, he had kept everything in pristine condition, using his ill-gotten money to get everything back up to what it had been in his granddaddy’s years.  He was also completely legal and a lot less rich to boot.  Still, it was a giant waste because all it was doing was sitting here looking like it COULD be a ranch, even though it really wasn’t.  Hell, Taker didn’t even have pets, no dogs, no cats, not even fish.

 

“Darlin’, you oughta come swim with me.” Why that came out of his mouth was beyond him, but tiptoeing around each other for the most part was wearing thin.  Taker knew he was moody right now, but part of it was the fact that he loved this woman and they were behaving like total strangers.

 

Did she just hear him right?  Or was her imagination running wild again?  Teralyn discreetly pinched herself to make sure she wasn’t dreaming, feeling that small twinge of pain shoot up her arm before lowering the book from her face.  He wanted her to swim with him?  Where was this coming from?

 

“Okay, give me a few minutes to go change.” He nodded, telling her to take her time and she set the book down on the table before heading inside, question marks swirling around her head.  What the HELL? Mood swings. She reminded herself with a soft sigh and went to her room, undressing to change into her bathing suit. 

 

It was a simple black bikini, nothing special, just something she grabbed at the store when they went a week ago.  Teralyn hadn’t tried the pool out yet, though it did look very inviting.  Pulling her insanely long auburn hair up to pile on top of her head, she grabbed a towel before heading back downstairs and outside, where Mark was still bobbing in the pool waiting for her.  This reminded her somewhat of that time at the waterfall and she closed her eyes before diving in head first, the cool water enveloping her instantly.

 

Inviting, indeed.  Taker had been working on it all week since he hadn’t been maintaining it very well.  Also, he had long stopped having people out here to clean and maintain everything for him.  He hadn’t wanted anyone around, not even cleaners.  That kind of backfired since Teralyn had taken it upon herself to become his new maid, one who was very viciously utilizing his previously underused recycling bin.  What a waste of good whiskey…wait until she started finding all his bottles of tequila.  That would be the day she actually stopped threatening to wring his neck and actually do it.

 

“What happened to that white bikini you used to have?” God knew she still had the body of a college coed.  White stringed bikini, she had worn it when they had gone camping, when he had taken her virginity.

 

“White bikini…ohhh, the one I wore that night at the waterfall?” Teralyn had to think for a minute when he asked that question and shook her head. “It didn’t fit me anymore.”

 

She had grown a little more bustier since college, going up two cup sizes and had a little more meat on her bones, but nothing extravagant.  She still had that hour glass figure, but wasn’t skin and bones anymore like she used to be.  Teralyn had actually filled out quite nicely, remembering the compliments Moxley had given her the first time he saw her completely naked.  She had more ‘junk in the trunk’ apparently and he had actually motorboated her breasts, which felt really weird.

 

“You actually remember the color of my bikini from eight years ago?  You must’ve really liked it.”

 

The only way a woman’s breasts kept on growing that much a few years after puberty was through diet, literally what they ate, and very good genetics to have the fat deposit in all the right places.  Unless of course, pregnancy came into play.  His eyes narrowed as he surveyed her, really taking in the changes of her body.  No, there had been no signs of a kid at that house, Taker knew because before they had left, he had looked in every room.  He would have probably lost what was left of his mind if she had a child with that psychopath.  However, she was bigger, and not in a bad way, more curves and Taker realized throughout college she had either been depressed or worked out for her ‘stripper body’ as it were, and then depressed again.  It amazed him how much and how often bodies seemed to change.

 

“Darlin’,” A wicked grin, one very much like the smiles of days long past, spread across his lips. “A man never forgets something like that.” She had worn it when they had gone swimming together, near that waterfall, the virginity thing.  Taker would never, ever forget that.

 

That grin…it sent a wave of warmth directly through her and Teralyn was so glad she was both in cold water and swimming at the moment.  It didn’t stop the roses blooming in her cheeks, however.  Back in the college/stripper days, she did have a strict diet to stick to because of her job, wanting to maintain her body.  However, as the years went on, after she stopped being a stripper, she gained some weight, enough to push her up two cup sizes.  Either way, Teralyn looked healthier and better than she ever had in her life.  If only she felt the same internally with her emotions and mentality, then she’d be right as rain.

 

“I could never forget either, especially what happened on that night.” Winking, she dove right back under water to cool off for a few seconds and resurfaced again, scrubbing her hands down her face. “Man, it’s been a long time since I’ve swam.”

 

“Day, Teralyn, it happened during the day.” He corrected her, floating on his back now with his eyes closed. 

 

Taker loved the opposing feelings, the coolness from his skin and body parts that were under water, then the heat from the sun baking what wasn’t submerged.  Admittedly, it was not the most romantic of ways to lose her virginity, but given she had begged him to do it against her apartment door…maybe for her, it had been the most romantic thing ever.  The woman always had that ten percent chance of doing something so random, so out of place, that it still kept him on his toes.  In fact, Taker was waiting for that wild card switch up to happen.  That was about the only constant thing about Teralyn, that she wasn’t constant at all.

 

“Washington is so wet it’d be fucking redundant to swim.” He snorted, popping one eye open to look at her. “You miss it?  Washington, I mean.” Since she had had a life there.

 

Was it really?  She thought back to that day for a minute and realized he was absolutely right, it had been daytime.  They had continued on into the night, but her virginity had been taking as the sun was setting on the horizon. “No.” Teralyn answered without hesitation, shaking her wet head and recalled complaining to Jon when they arrived in the very rainy state. “Hated it there.  It rained too damn much and that house was just…not for me.” Sighing heavily, she slid her fingers through her hair and figured honesty was the best policy with Mark from here on out. “That was all Jon.  We were staying in shitty motels for the better part of a year when we found that little town and he showed me that house in an ad in the paper one night.  I didn’t want to share a house with him, but at the time, I thought it was the best and safest thing to do.”

 

Given what she had been told and assumed, it was understandable. “He loved that stupid house, but I didn’t.  I stayed outside on the patio the majority of the time when I wasn’t working at the diner.  I enjoyed the diner, there were good people that worked there and I do miss them, but not that house.” Especially now. “I love your house, though – compared to there, this place has character and I’m with the man I WANT to be with instead of someone out of obligation and false safety reasons.” Those were the ONLY reasons she stayed with Jon for two years – obligation and what she thought was safety.

 

“That house looked like something out of an old Reader’s Digest, geared towards old people.” Taker was pleased to hear she did not really miss that miserable, wet state.  Apparently, not only was Moxley crazy, but he was also gross when it came to personal tastes.

 

Poor wishy-washy Teralyn.  Telling Taker how it was obligation and safety reasons when she was the one who had initiated everything outside of friendship with Jon.  She was the one who came onto him, came TO him, telling him he held part of her heart and all that.  She was the one who took things past that friend line, not him, and now here she was…backtracking and starting to tell Taker all those sweet things because it was now him protecting her backside.  All these years after the club…and she was still selling herself.  Teralyn had sold herself one too many times and it would be catching up with her soon enough.

 

The man she had left behind wasn’t someone to just roll over and go away.

 

Teralyn didn’t look at it as selling herself to Jon because no money was made.  She figured after a year and a half living with the man who ‘saved’ her, she owed him something.  That and she was tired of being in anguish and pain all the time over Mark.  At the time, she really thought it was time to move on and figured she could channel her feelings for Mark to Jon, but it didn’t happen.  There was no spark whenever they slept together, not on her end.  On Jon’s, there was and she knew it, so Teralyn went along with it, even going as far as faking her orgasms. 

 

It was wrong and she knew it, but at the time, Teralyn felt she had no other choice.  She figured the connection with Jon would come the more she slept with him and gave herself to him.  She hadn’t experienced a true orgasm in over two years and sex with Jon was horrible due to no spark or chemistry, no connection.  And those sweet things were said under the notion that Jon was a great man, who had saved and protected her, when all he’d truly done was manipulate and use her to his liking.  He could go to hell for all she cared and if he came for her again, she would make sure he didn’t survive the trip.

 

“It was, yeah.” She giggled softly at his thoughts on the house and blinked, realizing what she’d just done.  Giggle.  Laugh.  Feeling true happiness for the first time in over two years.  It felt weird and foreign to her to do something as simple as giggle and laugh. “Anyway,” Teralyn cleared her throat, not wanting to think or talk about Washington. “Who all in The Ministry knows about this place?”

 

Feeling like one ‘owed’ someone something and then giving them sex that they got absolutely nothing from…was selling oneself.  Teralyn had been a very weird kind of whore for Jon Moxley.  Who, as it turned out, was an even bigger psycho than Taker had ever thought about being.  Moxley had his fair share of murders under his wings, which looked so pristine on the top, because nobody had ever known him for what he really was.  Actually, one person had and Undertaker had kept all that information to himself.  So in reality, everything that had happened with Jon, including her whoring herself for him, had been the Undertaker’s fault.  Again.

 

“Kane and Bradshaw.” Because Kane was practically family. “Shaw, John, he has a place about a hundred miles or so from here, him and his wife.”

 

“Claudia.” Mark nodded and she shook her head, another chuckle coming out of her. “I STILL can’t believe he married her.” She hadn’t spoken to her ex-roommate in a very long time, over eight years.  At least, if they needed backup, Shaw wasn’t too far away.  It made her feel better knowing Jon didn’t know about this place, or anyone else in The Ministry. “We’re safe here, right?” Another nod made her take a deep breath as Teralyn looked around, knowing her paranoia would have to taper off over time.

 

Jon was delusional if he thought this was Undertaker’s fault.  Nobody forced him to do the things he did.  Nobody made him murder people.  Nobody made him work for the Undertaker – it was all HIS doing.  Nobody made him the psychopath he was except himself.  Jon had nobody else to blame except himself and it was his fault for going after a woman who was taken.  Mind, heart, body and soul – it all belonged to the man she was swimming with.  Even thinking he wanted her dead, it still all belonged to Mark and that would never change.  Maybe she had whored herself out to Jon and she accepted that fact because Teralyn was far from perfect and far from a saint.

 

The Ministry had taught him something interesting and it was that the little romances that had gone on, the little flings, had grown into the literal happily ever after’s.  College romances very rarely lasted this long and here they were, Kane and Simone, Shaw and Claudia.  Personally, Taker thought that Shaw had married that idiot broad just so he could eventually kill her because Claudia was still as annoying today as she had been eight years ago.  Well, he wanted to amend the safety thing, but didn’t, not wanting to cause Teralyn further stress and worry.  They were as safe as she had been in Washington, that was the honest answer.  Moxley was near Kane levels of smart and he was a lot more persistent too.  Kane did what he did because he had been asked/told too, but Moxley would do it for different reasons entirely.

 

Chapter 42

 

They swam together for a while, just enjoying the water and made small talk, not getting into anything too deep.  It was nice to hang out and talk for a change without the need for anything superlative to happen.  After three hours, they finally emerged from the water and Teralyn wrung her hair out the best she could since it was no longer in a bun.  Wrapping the towel around her body to dry off, Mark did the same and silence reigned between them.  She was hungry and wondered if he was as well, his appetite slowly coming back.

 

“I’m gonna make a sandwich for lunch, do you want one?” She asked, both walking inside the house while Mark continued toweling his hair dry.

 

“Yeah, thank you, darlin’.” He rumbled from beneath the towel, half stooped as he roughly toweled his now loose hair dry.

 

 One day, he was going to cut it all off, half the time these days it seemed to be more of a nuisance than anything else.  Truthfully, Taker felt…lighter, it seemed, less focused on the alcohol that he knew was still lurking.  Deciding after lunch, he’d be going to retrieve all that tequila, wherever he remembered he put them, and pouring it down the drain, risking her wrath and potential neck-wringing.  If he didn’t do it now, while in this mood, Taker might not do it later.

 

All she wanted to do was hug him, feel his lips against the top of her head or her forehead, any kind of affection. Baby steps. Swimming together was great, and Teralyn hoped they could do it again. “I’m gonna go change really fast and then I’ll get lunch started.” Flashing him a soft smile, Teralyn made her way down the small corridor and went up to her room, which also felt foreign to her. 

 

Closing the door Teralyn let out a few deep breaths before changing out of her wet bikini, pulling on a colorful sundress with a bra and panties.  It was casual, but also very comfortable.  She brushed her hair out, which took a little bit of time, and finally pulled it back in a high ponytail before making her way back downstairs to start lunch.  Her stomach was growling at her and she stopped at the sight of Mark dumping at least ten bottles of Tequila down the drain at the sink.  Not saying a word, she scooted past him and began pulling things out of the fridge to make the sandwiches, unable to wipe the smile from her face.

 

Taker didn’t say a word either, aware of the smile on her face and had been tempted to come back with some smartass comment about this was only a quarter of what was lurking around the property.  He preferred whiskey and bourbon over tequila and had no idea what possessed him to buy so much, but he had.  Taker had even drank a bit of it, though long-term, he couldn’t get past the weird taste.  After rinsing them out, he carried the bottles out to the recycle bin before going to change out of his wet shorts.  When Taker returned, he had slipped on yet another pair of his never-ending basketball shorts and nothing else, his hair brushed and down, still air drying.

 

“Need some help, darlin’?”

 

“Nope, I’m done.” Teralyn dusted her hands off in the sink from the extra breadcrumbs and handed him his plate, which also had some chips to go with the sandwich.  It was the good bread too, none of that thin cheap stuff.  This was thick, Italian bread and she loaded it with everything, just the way he liked it. “Do you want some iced tea?” She asked, already pouring herself a glass and waited for him to tell her, smiling when he nodded with a grunt.  Setting the glass of iced cold tea with a lemon wedge in front of him, she took her seat with her own plate and glass, proceeding to eat in companionable silence.

 

Other than their sounds of chewing, the silence was a good one.  He had lived a lot in silence these past two years and was guessing, outside of Moxley, Teralyn had too.  That was a thing about growing older, one minded the silence less and less, learning to appreciate life without all the noise.  He didn’t miss it, the noise of major cities that never seemed to sleep . If he wanted a change, Houston wasn’t that far off.  Speaking of, their weekly trip, well…her second trip, was coming up.  Taker went once a week, mostly as a way to get out of the house and reaffirm that he was enjoying the hermit life, to buy groceries and anything he needed for the house and himself…now her as well.

 

“I’m going into town tomorrow, you want to come?” He asked once he had finished his sandwich, easily remembering when he could pack three or four of these away with a few bags of chips.  Alcoholism had been mostly a curse, but he was finding the silver lining in weird places.

 

She had also finished eating, holding her hand up in a one second gesture while finishing chewing and swallowing.  Talking with a mouthful of food was rude and she had reprimanded Jon every time he did it.  Thankfully, Mark had table manners. “Sure.” Teralyn would not ask why because it was none of her business.  She promised herself not to question Mark’s decisions anymore, only when it involved alcohol. “Do you want another one?” He shook his head and she smiled, knowing eventually, his appetite would return and she’d be making three or four of those bad boys. 

 

Taking his plate, she jumped very slightly when his hand grabbed her wrist to stop her, gently, not expecting it, the plate still remaining on the table.  It wasn’t out of fear, he just surprised her since Mark hadn’t touched her much in the past week.  Their eyes were locked and the only reason Teralyn was looking down at him was because he was still fully seated or else it would’ve been the other way around.

 

“I got it darlin’, the dishes.” He offered gently, pretty sure that was not what he had been about to say, but it was what came out. 

 

Taker had already decided he wouldn’t be trying to rekindle too much with her until after he was sure the alcohol withdrawals and mood swings were over with.  It had already been a week and he was having a good day today.  He wouldn’t hurt her tomorrow because tomorrow might not be as good a day.  Damn, how she could stand to be near him was a mystery to him, especially when he had started sweating out all the whiskey and other liquors he had consumed.  Taker had reeked to high heaven and he knew his temper had been just as disgusting.

 

“You’re not the maid, Teralyn, you’re a guest and it’s high time I started treating you that way.” Once this storm cleared, hopefully she would be more than a guest here.

 

Why did that leave her feeling cold and a hard knot forming in her stomach?  Why did being called a guest bother her so much? Because you used to be more to him until you fucked up and decided to run off with Moxley, who played you like a fiddle!  You have nobody to blame except yourself, not even Moxley!  Deal with it, you’re nothing more than a guest to Mark now because of your selfishness!  You are no longer his Queen, so get over it! There was that voice again, rearing its ugly head and she tried pushing it away, back into the box in the far, dark recesses of her mind.  Teralyn nodded, leaving the cleanup to him and just the touch of him had sent her heart racing and warmth throughout her body. “Okay, thank you.” She murmured, stepping back when he released her wrist and proceeded to take the dishes to the sink, besides her still half-full glass of iced tea. “I’ll be outside if you need me for anything, Mark.” Walking back out to the patio, Teralyn let out a shaky breath and sat down before resuming her book.

 

If she would have voiced her concerns, she would have learned that it had nothing to do with her not being his Queen, his Persephone.  Teralyn would ALWAYS be his Queen.  He just didn’t want to make promises today he wouldn’t be able to keep tomorrow.  Taker wanted to have a hundred percent clear mind and body before rekindling their relationship.  However, Teralyn had a very horrible habit of not usually saying what was on her mind.  About the only time he could remember was when she wanted clarification that he would be quitting all illegal activities when they left New York, wanting to have a normal life, maybe even kids.  Getting the idea that she needed some alone time to process whatever was going on in her head, Taker headed for his gym where he spent an insane amount of time.  Lately, these past few days, he had also been spending extra time in the shower and come to find out…his dick still worked.

 

~!~

 

The following day, after another hearty breakfast, with Mark doing the cooking this time, it was off to Houston, Texas.  It was a few hours away from Dallas, the sky was blue with not a cloud in it and it was hot, naturally.  They were now in the month of August, the beginning of it, which would be even hotter than July, according to Mark.  Teralyn wore a yellow spaghetti strapped tank top and blue jean shorts, her hair up to stay off her neck, black shades over her eyes.  Mark hadn’t told her where they were going, only that they’d be gone most of the day and to prepare for a road trip.  Mark looked better today than he had yesterday while swimming, his eyes definitely clearer and devoid of the redness.  He had on blue jeans and a blue jean sleeveless buttoned down shirt, his hair pulled back in a tight braid with a dark blue bandana wrapped around his head and he also had black shades over his eyes.

 

“You know, for eight in the morning, I can’t believe it’s already in the 90’s here.  That’s crazy.”

 

“Mmm, the humidity will be what kills you here, darlin’.” Where he lived, on the outskirts of Dallas, they got a nice breeze, but damned if it wasn’t hot and humid the further in towards the city they got.  Dallas was the part of Texas that led into the lush, verdant south, complete with the heat AND humidity.  Vegas had the heat but been arid.  Heat and sweating buckets, Dallas.  Heat and dry skin, Vegas. “Winters are mild here, if that helps.”

 

She had been born and raised in North Carolina, so Teralyn should have been comfortable with the heat and humidity.  Then again…she had also spent the majority of her adult life in New York, which was…freezing in the cold seasons and Washington, which was wet.  This woman was weird.  Taker would NEVER step foot in New York, ever again.

 

“It’ll be in the low hundreds by the time we get home, darlin’, good thing we have AC, huh?”

 

“Thank god, yeah.”

 

Teralyn didn’t mind the heat, but she hated sweltering and the humidity in Texas was a bitch to deal with.  In Washington, there wasn’t a lot of warm weather due to the climate and being near mountains.  They rarely had sunny days, most of them cloudy and the majority of them were rainy.  It was a very melancholy state and she would never go back there, not even if she was paid a million dollars.  New York had all four seasons, but she didn’t miss it there either.  North Carolina also had all four seasons, including hurricanes and she’d been through a few of those throughout her life.  No thanks, she’d take a hard pass going back there too.  Texas was growing on her and a lot of it had to do with the driver.

 

Taker had purposefully put in ‘we’ when saying things, which implied ‘our home’, ‘our AC’, wanting her to understand that this was also her home.  He knew in time, the message would come across and hopefully, they would be back on the path they had only spoken about years ago.  A new start, fresh, without the shadows of his illicit activities and businesses looming over their lives.  This time, it would be a real fresh start; Teralyn now knew everything, knew what he had done, how he had manipulated her life.  If she was willing to try at least one more time with him, once he was properly detoxed and clean, Taker would make it up to her and do things right for a change.

 

Teralyn caught the ‘we’ and didn’t know how to respond to it, so she had kept it simple.  It did make her heart pound a little harder and her stomach tighten, however.  That was all she wanted and needed was him.  They could get through anything and everything together.  Teralyn didn’t know what he wanted and, until she did for sure, she would not make any kind of move on him, remembering their first night.  Mark had made her sleep in her own room instead of with him and it did hurt her feelings, but at the same time, she understood why and didn’t blame him a bit.

 

“Texas really is a beautiful place, like you said to me all those years ago.  I really like it here.” She cracked a small smile at him and turned to stare out the window at the scenery flying by.

 

She was STILL sleeping in her own room and until he was done with this garbage of waking up in his own sweat soaked, rank sheets, she would REMAIN there.  Taker still had SOME pride and all he could think was how grateful he was that she had NOT been anywhere nearby when he had gotten blackout drunk because of the condition he had woken up in.  That was NOT how he wanted his woman to see him, ever.  Taker wasn’t expecting it to be all wine and roses from here on out either.  He knew better, but also knew within another week, maybe two at the most, he would be back to his ‘normal’ self.  Also, he knew he would probably never drink another drop of liquor again.  It would be strictly beer and even then, not anytime soon and not in large amounts.

 

Beer was fine…once he was detoxed completely of that garbage whiskey.  She wouldn’t mind if he had a couple of brewskies every now and then.  That was just how men were, they liked beer and Teralyn would even join him when the time came.  First, Mark had to finish with the detox and withdrawal.  This first week had been hell, besides yesterday and today, thus far.  The day had barely begun since it was only half past eight.  Good thing she had gotten a good night’s sleep and gone to bed by nine last night or else she would be dragging today. 

 

Ever since she had left Washington and was back with Mark, even with separate bedrooms and beds, no nightmares plagued her.  It was truly the weirdest thing.  Having those nightmares about Mark…was that a sign the universe was trying to send to her that it wasn’t Mark she should’ve been afraid of?  Even though they were about Mark, maybe that was just her subconscious playing tricks on her and they were really trying to warn Teralyn of the danger she’d been living with.

 

He wasn’t really thinking of drinking so much as staying away from hard liquor.  Day by day with that.  Taker was silent as he drove, occasionally humming along with the radio, making sure to keep the window cracked whenever he smoked a cigarette.  Another habit he would have to kick, eventually.  He knew better than to try kicking more than one addiction at a time and he thanked the stars every day he never got hooked on drugs.  This was as close to that opposite end of dealer as he ever wanted to be.  Teralyn looked a lot better than the day he had shown up in Washington, but…she had been verbally tormented by Kane, so that was bound to put anyone off their tea.

 

“Darlin’, question…are you okay here?  I mean…” He hated this hesitation with each other, needing it gone. “I don’t want to feel like I dragged you outta some happy life in Washington.”

 

Teralyn couldn’t help it.  She started laughing, wondering if he was serious.  Just one look on his face told her he was and the laughter died instantly as she cleared her throat, shaking her head. “You don’t get it, do you?” Teralyn sighed sadly, leaning her head back against the chair and felt that familiar wave of anguish wash over her. “What makes you think for a second I had a happy life there?  There was no happiness in Washington, Mark, not at all.  Not even when I tried being happy with that son of a bitch, all because I felt it was the only way to move on.  And it didn’t work.  I spent the majority of my time outside, even when it would rain, because I couldn’t stand being in that house longer than I had to be.  I wasn’t comfortable there and it never felt like home to me.”

 

“Your house feels more like a home to me than that dump ever did.  I took up double, sometimes triple shifts, just to stay away from the house because I hated it that much.  I haven’t felt any kind of happiness since…since the day you took me away from there and brought me here.  And you know what’s even stranger?  I haven’t had ONE nightmare since I’ve been here with you.  I used to have nightmares on a weekly basis, a few times a week, when I was in Washington, but they’re all gone.  I was thinking I would have nightmares about Moxley coming after me or something, but it hasn’t happened.  I’ve gotten better sleep in your house than I ever did there and it’s because you’re back in my life again.  That has to be the reason, so…does that answer your question and ease your mind about my happiness?”

 

“You and your damn Hallmark speeches.” He playfully flinched when she reached over and slapped the side of his arm.

 

Jon hadn’t said a word about her ‘wordy’ declarations, just took them for what they were and believed everything she said to him.  What an idiot.  Taker, on the other hand, teased her and teasing her felt a little weird at first, but when she had responded with that light slap, something in his heart seemed to lighten a bit.  He actually began singing along with the next song, unable to keep a grin off his face as they pulled into one of the many suburbs of Houston.  Preferring NOT to go deep into the city if he could help it and not because he had done bad business here, Taker hadn’t at all.  He had tried keeping it out of his backyard, so to speak, and was just done with big cities.

 

If he didn’t want a ‘Hallmark speech’ then he needed to stop asking stupid questions like that.  If she wasn’t happy here, Teralyn would’ve told him.  Texas was a breath of fresh air for her and it was better than New York, North Carolina and Washington combined, even with the insane heat.  Teralyn sang along with him, bobbing her head and it felt almost like old times.  One thing she did miss was the rides on his motorcycle.  Even when Mark got into that damn accident, thankfully she hadn’t been with him, it still didn’t deter her from wanting to ride.  She supposed it was the closeness she felt, the vibrations beneath her and feeling his strength with her small arms wrapped around his massive torso.  He had so many beautiful bikes at the house too…Teralyn wondered if he’d teach her how to ride because she honestly loved motorcycles. 

 

Because of him.

 

Chapter 43

 

Simple yes or no answers worked for him.  The woman gushed on things he didn’t expect her to and then withheld information he’d figure she would share.  He never knew what she would tell him, it had been a problem from their college days and obviously one he still had issues with today.  Whereas if asked, he was honest.  Taker didn’t offer information, but when he was asked, he gave it…to a point.  That was just probably who they were at their core personalities and it worked for him.  Teralyn would give him what he coined Hallmark speeches and he’d get slapped for heckling her.  Though truth be told, he wouldn’t have her any other way, not even when she left him without words.  Sometimes, he just didn’t have a response to her speeches.

 

“Okay, you got anywhere specific you wanna…” He trailed off, parking in one of the public lots, right in the center of all of the stores and whatnot.  Teralyn was currently eyeballing a motorcycle pulling out. “Go?  Woman, what’s that look for?”

 

“What?  Oh, nothing.” Teralyn waved him off dismissively with a smile, knowing she had been somewhat entranced by that beautiful piece of machinery that had just pulled out. “What did you ask me again?” Mark repeated it and she shook her head, sliding her shades over her eyes from on top of her head. “Nope, I just came along for the journey with you since you invited me.”

 

They were in what looked like a strip of different stores and she wondered why Mark would need to come to a place like this.  It was nice, there were people around and they all seemed friendly enough.  Mark grumbled something incoherent under his breath and she chortled, following him into the first store he wanted to go to.

 

Hardware first.  He planned on doing some repairs to the house, nothing major, and maybe would even get to work on some renovations he had been considering over the years.  The ranch was a lot different from his mansion in New York and the penthouse.  It was more who he was at his core without the Undertaker persona and his drug dealer, former life.  Taker was retired and above-board.  Bradshaw had gotten him started in stocks and investing with what legal money he had, so he wasn’t totally destitute.  Things were looking good, but all the ‘blood’ money, the illegal money, that was long gone since he had spent it finding her.

 

“Okay Teralyn,” He paused once they stopped in the décor aisle and by that, he meant the painting and wallpaper, sample designs for one. “I know my kitchen is outdated, so…what do you think?  I need help, darlin’, I’m a little lost.” Taker definitely wanted to lose the 50’s feel his house gave off.  And…in time, he wanted it to be acknowledged that it was her house too. 

 

Hell, it was her house now.

 

Mark was a slick, sneaky son of a bitch and Teralyn had no idea what his true intentions were for coming here.  One way or another, the house was going to be changed to where she felt more at home.  To where it felt like THEIR home that they shared together, like it should’ve been from the beginning.

 

“Oh, okay.  I’m not that experienced either, but I’ll try my best.” He nodded at her encouragingly and she looked back at the painting and wallpaper, raising a brow.  Teralyn pictured the kitchen, knowing it had a deep grey countertop with black appliances and light tan cabinets with a sickly yellow flooring and the walls were a deep burgundy.  Nothing flowed together, really, the more she thought about it. “What exactly do you want to change?”

 

“All of it.”

 

Teralyn blinked, deciding to start with the walls. “Well, the walls are a deep burgundy, so I think it would look better as a light brown.  Something warm-toned.  I would stick with all warm tones, honestly.  I’ll be honest, Mark, I’m not a fan of wallpaper.  Are you?”

 

Yes he was, but also knew that while Teralyn said she was comfortable, she wouldn’t make any changes that pleased HER because it was HIS house and they weren’t ‘together’ yet.  As far as he was concerned, that was a formality because once this detox and the addiction was gone, he’d be changing that with a completely cleared mind.  Without having to worry about mood swings or something that would hurt her emotionally, after telling her what was in his heart. 

 

No, Taker knew that could do more harm than good with her, being told sweet, loving things one day and then the next being dragged to hell on an emotional rollercoaster.  He had done that kind of thing for KICKS back in his younger days.  Never with Teralyn and he was done playing games with her, manipulating her; he wanted a fresh start as Mark Calaway…and to leave the Undertaker buried and dead back in New York.

 

“Wallpaper is probably Satan’s preferred giftwrap, darlin’, I can’t stand the tacky shit.”

 

She smiled at him with a nod of her own, acknowledging what he said and agreeing with it completely. “Perfect way to describe it, hand-” Teralyn stopped herself from using that term of endearment, something she had called him back in their college days and when they reconciled in New York.  He was handsome, no doubt about it, but she didn’t think he’d want to be called that again, not by her. “Anyway, what were you planning on doing for the flooring?  Pure wood, vinyl, linoleum, tile, marble…”

 

There were so many options to choose from and she pointed out one of the designs she liked, which was a deep golden wood.  That paired with the light brown paint and white edging, including the ceiling, would look really nice in the kitchen.  At least, to her it would and she was choosing colors that were somewhat manly since it was his house.  Mark listened to what she said, putting everything he needed for the renovation in the cart and continued rolling it, asking her advice on what he should get.

 

Mark – he had to stop mentally thinking of himself as Taker and now was the perfect time to really get into that habit – had not missed the way she had caught herself.  He had once expressed a preference in what pet names she used and ‘baby’ was the one he could not stand, he had found it demeaning and annoying.  Handsome, she had called him handsome and just stopped herself from using it, even though he had started calling her ‘darlin’’ again.  That hurt something in him and Mark squished it quickly, realizing that even though she said she still loved him, that didn’t necessarily mean anything.  From his understanding, Teralyn had also tried to force feelings for Moxley.  It was all shoved aside as he focused on the task at hand, hating the sprig of doubt that had popped up in his head.

 

“Okay, wait,” He stopped her when he gathered she was keeping things masculine. “I don’t want it looking like a bachelor pad, Teralyn…I want it looking like home.  What’s your idea of home?  How does it look?”

 

“You mean if it was my home?” Teralyn chewed her bottom lip at his nod and rubbed her hands together nervously, wondering what Mark was trying to do here.  Why did he want her input on HIS house?  She didn’t understand, but decided to appease him. “Like I said, warm tones.  I would choose the light brown, I think it would go really well with your cabinets.  If it was me, I would choose a mauve marble for the flooring.” She walked back to where the floor aisle was and pointed at the design. “White bases, white ceiling, light brown walls, mauve marble for the flooring.”

 

Why wasn’t Teralyn surprised when Mark immediately grabbed the mauve marble and put the golden wood marble back?  Was he designing his kitchen based off what SHE wanted?  Or did he honestly have no idea how to decorate?  Maybe it was a mixture of both.

 

“I will say this, if you’re changing everything, you might as well get rid of the light grey granite countertops too and go with something richer that goes better with the mauve and light brown.  Maybe like a multicolor type deal with both those colors in it.” The next stop was the granite section and Teralyn found the one that would go perfect with the walls and flooring, pointing it to him. “What do you think for the counters?  Also, I would go with a coffee type theme for your kitchen.  Spruce it up a bit by hanging some pictures and stuff.”

 

What Mark was doing was setting her up for a conversation over lunch down at a diner, after they had done some shopping.  There were household items and groceries to be bought yet.  Given he had been busting his backside in the gym and sweating out all this weird water weight from all the liquor he had been drinking, Mark needed some new shorts and jeans that weren’t so loose in the waist.  He was pretty sure he had dropped ten pounds in whiskey alone.

 

“Wait, stop.  Like those decorations at the coffee shops back in New York?” That was as close as he could picture what she was talking about, raising an eyebrow when she nodded.  Mark liked coffee, but he wasn’t sure if he liked it THAT much.  Well…maybe. “You’ll have to show me some stuff, darlin’.  I don’t know where we’d find anything like that.” Maybe a magazine?

 

“You can get them anywhere, really.  Hobby Lobby, Walmart, any kind of store that carries home décor.  If we come across something, I’ll point it out and you can decide if you like it or not.” Teralyn knew the kitchen would need some hanging pictures for sure, something to interact with the warm tones he was bringing to the kitchen. 

 

This was fun, actually, shopping with him and giving him her advice on how he should redo his kitchen.  Thank the lord the yellow would be GONE because it was hideous.  It reminded her somewhat of the house in Washington, but the walls had been a gross undertone yellow she despised.  Not as yellow as the floors in Mark’s kitchen, but close enough.  Yellow was just not a good color to use for a home, not unless it was a specific theme someone was aiming for.  Even then, the mustard yellow HAD to go.  They looked for a few more things, adding it to the cart and checked out, bringing it all to the truck to pile it in.

 

“So, where next?”

 

Checking the time, Mark realized they had a bit more time before it would be appropriate for lunch.  They really had left the house early.  Walmart would be their last place of the day, after lunch, and he offered his arm with an amused grin. “We’ll walk, enjoy being out of the house, and if you see anywhere you want to go in at, we can.” Local clothing stores, specialty stores, a book and coffee store…actually, that one.  Teralyn liked to read a lot.

 

“Okay.”

 

Touching him felt amazing in any capacity, even if it was as simple as looping her arm through his to walk with him.  It was skin on skin contact since his arms were bare and so were hers…and that familiar warmth shot straight through her.  Teralyn never wanted that to go away, that feeling, and started walking slowly with him, looking at the different stores.

 

“Oh wait, here we go.” She pointed at the small store and Mark opened the door for her to step inside, following. “Okay, so this is kind of like Hobby Lobby, except smaller, obviously.” Without realizing it, she took his hand to guide him down the aisle, looking for something specific. “Ah, here we go.” Picking up a hanging picture, she held it up to him with a smile.  It had a picture of a coffee mug, outlined in reds, browns and tans that would look amazing in the kitchen. “See, there’s three different ones and you could hang them up in a different style on the wall, however you want.  I would choose something like this or…” Her eye caught something and she set the coffee picture down, walking past Mark to pick it up. “Oh Mark, look at this…”

 

It was a six piece set with three of the pieces saying Eat, Drink and Love.  The other three pieces were pictures of dandelions, but they weren’t colorful, just looking like brushes of white in the design.  It was all done in light brown, black and very subtle sage green.  It was modern and beautiful as Mark looked at them over her shoulder, feeling his chin rest on her shoulder and his hand gently on her hip.

 

“I really, really love this.  These colors are what you should make the kitchen.  We can exchange the mauve for either black or this sage green for the flooring and you should do black granite for the countertops…if you want…”

 

“I like the green.”

 

Mark was studying the décor she picked up, knowing that it should’ve come AFTER the kitchen was finished, but he liked how excited she was getting.  Teralyn was getting involved in this project and he knew that while clean, his kitchen was in dire need of a remodel.  He had made sure everything UNDER the walls and floors were up to modern standards, so the piping and everything was all new, along with the appliances.  However, the look of it…very outdated, very yellow and hideous.  The styles back in the older days…were vile, his walls looked like pee.  Some of that might have been from his smoking habit, but Mark was trying to avoid smoking in any rooms except his garage, the kitchen with the patio door open and then keeping outside.

 

“Pick out what you think will go and we’ll replace the mauve for the green once we’re done in here.”

 

“These, definitely.”

 

Mark put them in the cart and she picked out a few other things that would go with them with the same color scheme.  His kitchen was going to look amazing when they were done and Teralyn was excited for it.  They looked down the other aisles, just to see what else the store had and ended up picking up some candles that smelled amazing.

 

“I want to help you when you start on the kitchen.” She informed him, once they were out of the store with Mark carrying the bags, heading back to the truck.  They had to go exchange the mauve for sage green flooring and then they could continue on their walk. “It could be fun doing it together, you know?” They were holding hands again, naturally, and Teralyn hadn’t felt this comfortable and peaceful in a long time.

 

“Fortunately for us, it’s all going to be superficial work.”

 

Stripping what was there and prepping it for the new stuff.  Maybe some sanding areas, maybe some leveling too, but all in all, Mark expected it to go fairly easy.  Of course, that was usually how it worked and then something popped up and turned an easy job into torture.  He was hoping that wasn’t the case.  Since he had put in an order for flooring, he guessed his kitchen’s square footage.  All they had to do was amend the order and he had already told the hardware guy that he would be calling later in the day to let him know the approximate amount they needed.

 

“After this, darlin’, we’ll hit the bookshop and then get some lunch, sound like a plan?” Teralyn was starting to get affectionate physically again, which told him getting her involved in the process of their house had been a good idea, making him smile.

 

Teralyn didn’t realize it either, just doing whatever felt natural to her.  Holding his hand, touching him, came naturally to her and it always had.  The night they met, Mark guided her around the Ministry mansion with their arms linked together.  The motorcycle rides they took together, their first being right after she’d gotten out of work at the coffee shop. 

 

Their first kiss…it had sent her world spiraling and she craved more of him, unable to get enough of his taste, his touch, him in general.  Mark was an addiction she could not shake, no matter how much time passed when they were apart.  Six years, then two years…it was obvious the universe wanted them to be together because they always found their way back to each other.

 

“Sounds great, handsome.” This time, it came out smoothly with no hesitation and she didn’t see the light, the fire, in Mark’s eyes as soon as she said it, too busy window shopping with their hands clasped together tightly.

 

Being the perfect gentleman, booze didn’t cross his mind again as they continued on after the hardware store.  Bookstores were not really his thing, or hadn’t been, but when Teralyn had smiled in delight at the small, quaint and well-stocked shop, he changed his mind.  Mark bought them each a coffee, remembering how she enjoyed hers, while she browsed.  He automatically went to the mythology section after passing over her drink, browsing for any titles he didn’t already have. 

 

Mythology…it was fitting given that was how they had started talking, discussing one of the paintings on the wall of The Ministry fraternity house.  Picking up a few books that caught her eye, Teralyn went to find Mark and saw what he was looking at, something twinging in her heart.  He was flipping through a rather large book that had pictures and stories revolving around Mythology and it looked like a collector’s book of some kind.

 

“Wow, is that pure leather?” Walking up, Teralyn gently slid her hand over the top of it after he closed it and sure enough, it was.  It also had a mighty price tag on it too, probably because it was actual leather with the binding.  She stopped him from putting it back on the shelf and put her books on top of it, holding all of them against her chest. “I’m buying it for you.  Consider it a thank you for what you’ve done for me.  Did you find anything else?”

 

“No, darlin’, that was it.”

 

Mostly because Mark had gotten engrossed in that massive tome and it was larger than the standard textbook, brimming with not only the words on pages, but beautiful illustrations too. “Here, let me carry the books.”

 

The mythology book was heavy as sin and Mark was not about to argue with her about who was paying.  On the contrary, he found it rather touching that she wanted to buy him something.  He knew it would be a pretty penny, but it was a book, so very worth it and that was something they both could agree on.

 

“Thank you, Teralyn.” He rumbled once they were out on the sidewalk again, turning to stare down at her, still carrying the now paid for books. “It means a lot, darlin’.”

 

Beaming up at him, she was glad he hadn’t argued with her on who was paying for those books and let her spoil him a little.  He had spoiled her so much when they were together, it was her turn to do the same thing. “You’re welcome, Mark.” It was also her way of apologizing to him for being an idiot and running off with Moxley, instead of putting her faith and trust in him. 

 

Mythology had always been a connection between them and he would always be her Hades.  Just as she would always be his Persephone.  They were slowly finding their way back to each other, getting back to who they truly were and rebuilding trust.

 

“It really is a beautiful book and I’d like to sit down and look at it with you sometime, if you want to.” Both of them on the couch, in front of a fireplace, the book on both of their laps since it was that massive…Teralyn could picture it happening and began walking with him again.

 

Chapter 44

 

The books were deposited in the truck and he led the way to the diner, having every intention of paying for lunch, which wouldn’t even be half of what she had paid for that book.  And it didn’t bother him.  It might have in the past, with his arrogance and ego always out at play, but no longer.  A lot had changed in two years and Mark had discovered, after waking up in his own piss one morning from a hellacious bender the night before, pride was apparently a commodity he no longer cared to possess because it required work.  Too much work.  Arrogance and ego had faded and pride was coming back.  However, not like it had been before, where it was more brutal and less honest.  Less dignity was maybe a better way to describe it.

 

“Lunch is on me and then we’ll head to Walmart afterward, sound okay?”

 

“Whatever you wanna do, I’m game.  And I do admit, I’m hungry too after all that shopping.” He nodded in agreement as they walked a little ways from the truck to a small diner that had wonderful scents coming from it. 

 

It was also air-conditioned and she sighed the moment they stepped inside, really needing a cooldown.  They were seated a few minutes later in a booth and given menus, each ordering their beverage of choice.  Both decided sweet iced tea was the way to go with a lemon wedge.

 

“Man, it is hot out there!” Teralyn fanned herself a few times with the menu before looking over it, reaching up to tighten her ponytail a little before flipping to the next page.  This place had a selection of everything, including breakfast, but that didn’t sound good, not in this heat. “Have you been here before?”

 

“A few times actually, it’s clean and the food is good.”

 

It wasn’t anything worth writing home about, but it was good.  He watched as she took the place in, remembering Teralyn had been a waitress at that diner in the small town back in Washington.  Mark had driven by the place when he had been on his way to see her, after Kane’s call, and hadn’t really paid it any attention.  At the time, it hadn’t been important. 

 

Maybe she missed it, working like that and he would never tell her she couldn’t, not if Teralyn wanted to earn her own money and be independent.  Before, Mark had been irritated that she hadn’t come to him when she was left jobless, figuring he could easily provide for her.  That had been arrogance.  Now, older and a little more wiser, he realized that nobody wanted to be reliant on someone else for money.

 

That diner job in Washington was the ONLY thing she missed about being there, simply because of the people she worked with.  Teralyn always enjoyed working with people, which was why she had gelled so well with the coffee shop back in college.  Stripping really wasn’t enjoyable, she had done it for money and nothing more.  Even her job at the Times had been stressful and she’d only done it because of her degree and internship. 

 

What she found her true passion in, however, was working at places that helped and served people, which she knew was weird.  Now, she didn’t know what she wanted to do, but eventually, Teralyn would have to go back to work to make her own money, refusing to rely on Mark.  The waitress returned a few minutes later and she ordered the turkey, bacon and ranch sandwich, foregoing the onion and asking for extra ranch, along with some steak fries.  Mark went with a cheeseburger and fries, both handing over their menus while the waitress went to put the order in.

 

“There was a ‘Help Wanted’ sign in the window.” He pointed out after another long stretch of silence, nothing uncomfortable, but Mark wasn’t missing the way she kept looking around.  Taking note of everything.  The waitresses seemed happy and he could hear laughter in the back.  It seemed like a decent place to work.  When Teralyn gave him a look, he grinned. “I’m not trying to get you out of my hair, darlin’, it just…it just occurred to me that, eventually, you might want to get out of the house and earn your own money.” A waitressing job was…not what he ever figured a woman of his would do, but he wasn’t in his twenties and a total prick anymore either.

 

“What are you a mind reader?” Teralyn chortled, no bite in her voice and began playing with the napkin on the table absentmindedly. “You’re right, I do.  I don’t want to rely on anyone, not even you, for financial support.”

 

They weren’t together at the moment and she had no idea how long Mark would want to put up with her.  For all she knew, he could kick her out tomorrow and order her to find a place of her own to stay.  There was always that fear in the back of her mind of it happening, but from how Mark had treated her today, Teralyn honestly didn’t think he was ready for her to leave.

 

“This place is nice, but it’s also pretty far away from the ranch.” A couple hours, actually, since Mark resided in Dallas and they were currently in Houston. “I’ll try to find something in Dallas and I’ll need to get my own car too.” Or motorcycle, depending on if she could convince him to teach her how to ride one.

 

Mark considered it, sipping his sweet tea with lemon when the waitress dropped off their drinks and let them know their food wouldn’t be very long. “What about in the village?” And that was a very nice term. 

 

About twenty miles from where they lived was a small truck stop town with a twenty-four hour diner.  Mark used to get a lot of take out from that place.  Good food, and they had a big old cook who also made sure no one heckled the workers.

 

“The village?” Teralyn had no idea what he was talking about and Mark proceeded to explain, tilting her head while sipping her own tea slowly. 

 

Twenty miles was nothing compared to the three hour drive from Dallas to Houston and it was convenient too.  Mark told her on the way back home they would stop there, so she could see what it was about and possibly fill out an application.  Some places did it online these days, but he was pretty sure this place didn’t.  Then again, he didn’t know and Teralyn was very thankful to him for trying to help her find work.  Sitting around the house day in and out had started wearing on her nerves since she was used to working so much, sometimes 12 hours a day, with only one day off a week for a break.  Teralyn knew this wasn’t manipulation either because Mark was being straight and honest with her, giving her the option if she wanted to pursue this or not.

 

“So, change of subject, how hard is it to learn how to ride?”

 

Given its location, he doubted it was online and didn’t have internet at the ranch.  He had a mobile hotspot, so that probably counted, but he also tried to avoid using it because he was aware, even with it encrypted.  It was easy to be tracked that way and he was avoiding Moxley popping up.  If Teralyn wanted to work, he’d support her.  If she wanted to stay home, he’d support that as well.  Mark was sort of in retirement, not needing to work anytime soon ,though he was also not planning on buying a ton of expensive things either.

 

“Ride?  A motorcycle you mean?  Well, not really…I didn’t think so anyway.  But you have to take a class and pass a test, darlin’.” A light bulb suddenly went off in his head, a smile of recognition crossing his face. “Is that what you were ogling earlier?  That motorcycle?”

 

A class and test?  Teralyn didn’t know if she liked the sound of that, blushing at the fact he caught her earlier. “Yeah.” Her eyes lowered from his as she took another sip of her iced tea and felt him take her hand from across the table, locking his vision on her. “I just thought it wouldn’t be a bad idea to learn how to ride a motorcycle.  I remember how much fun it was riding behind you whenever you’d pick me up to go riding.” In New York City, that had never happened and it was her fault because Teralyn had put her faith and trust in the wrong man. “I don’t think that’d be a good idea if it requires a class and taking a test.” Paperwork…paperwork left trails and she was trying to avoid Moxley finding her, wondering if getting a job right now was really the right thing to do. 

 

Maybe it wasn’t.

 

“Those kinds of tests aren’t open to the public, darlin’.” He wondered if Moxley would check DMV directories…Kane had, so had he actually, so Mark scratched it off. “I can get you a forged license…” That wasn’t hard at all and it would pass inspection if something ever happened. “But you’d still have to learn and deal with my big old ass teaching you.” Maybe she might prefer it, given Teralyn didn’t really know anyone around these parts. “Yeah, let’s do it that way.  You’ll need a car too, I imagine, until you can ride a motorcycle on your own.” They were obviously keeping their voices down and nobody was in their immediate area.

 

A forged license…Teralyn supposed that was acceptable and Mark knew what was best in this type of situation.  She hated how she had to stay hidden, that she couldn’t live her life like a normal person, all because of one psychopath.  If Moxley ever got his hands on her again, he would end up killing her without a second thought.  She was sure of that.

 

“First of all, you’re not THAT old,” She smirked, squeezing his hand because he hadn’t released hers yet. “And second, I trust you to teach me more than anybody else and you know bikes inside and out.” It would also be more time to spend with him, to get closer and strengthen their bond and trust. “Whatever you want to do, I’ll do it.”

 

“It’s not what I want to do, Teralyn, it’s what YOU want to do.” Without someone or something, including that stupid little voice she tended to follow into bad situations, whispering in her ear. “You tell me what you want and I will help you make it happen.”

 

For years, it had been what Mark wanted to do, even when they were together and he had never really paid attention to what Teralyn wanted, unless it was in direct correlation to him.  That was all changing now.  Mark smiled, turning their hands so they were both upright and squeezed gently in return, watching their interlaced fingers.  This time, almost a decade later, they were going to do things right and properly, like adults were supposed to.

 

What she wanted to do…and he meant it with every fiber of his being, his eyes speaking pure truth and it did something to her.  It ignited something inside of Teralyn that had been dormant for so long, especially the way he laced their fingers together.  That gesture spoke volumes and every doubt she had in her mind was vanishing.  What she truly wanted to do was lean across the table and kiss him, feel him return it and…now was NOT the time for her head to go into the gutter!

 

“I agree with what you said about the license and teaching me how to ride a bike, along with getting me a car.  I want to do that.” The less of a paper trail she could make, the harder it would be for Moxley to find her. “I’ll have to think about the job part because I don’t think it’s a good idea to get one with him still lurking out there, searching for me.  The diner I worked at in Washington paid me straight cash for my services, so no paper trail was left behind.  If the diner in Dallas agrees to that, then I could go back to work, but if they don’t do that, then I’ll have to wait it out.  Are you okay with that?”

 

“The one in the village near us you mean?”

 

Mark would prefer her to stay out of major cities all together.  They had come so far out of the way here, literally hours away, from where they lived, just to keep any prying eyes from finding out where they lived.  Paranoia was a bitch, but for as carefree as he was today, Mark would always be watching and waiting for Jon Moxley to show up because it would happen.  One day, most likely when they finally settled into a proper routine, when the world revolved around just them and everything was going perfect, that little asshole would pop up and destroy everything.  It was a tale as old as time except there would be no lovey dovey, PG ending.  Moxley would wind up with a blown off head, courtesy of a sawed off shotgun.

 

“I’m okay with that.  You can get a car from a private dealer, or a lot, or if you want, you could use my other truck.” It was smaller, which was why he never drove it, but there was sentimental value attached to it.

 

“I meant the village diner, yes.  We can still stop and ask, just to see what the owner has to say.  They may not even be hiring right now.” Mark nodded, agreeing with her and she smiled softly at him, glad they were in agreement. “Since you have an extra truck I can use, I’ll just do that.” There was no point in buying another vehicle to maintain when he had an extra on hand for her. “You’re too good to me, you know that?  Thank you, handsome.”

 

Their food arrived and she reluctantly released his hand, the waitress bringing refills for their iced teas as well.  This sandwich looked amazing and so did his cheeseburger, both dropping to their companionable silence while they ate.  It had nothing to do with being ‘too good’ for her, they both knew Mark wasn’t.  They both knew that, no matter how much he wanted to be a good man, or at least for her he wanted to, his hands were still stained.  Oceans worth of blood stained his hands and there was no changing that, only moving forward.

 

 Just because he had ‘retired’ did not absolve him from anything he had done.  Mark hadn’t been lying when he had told her that it would not be surprising in the least if the FBI one day showed up at his house.  Hell, it wouldn’t be surprising if Moxley was the one to send them his way!  When he was done with his plate, Teralyn was still about halfway through hers, his appetite coming back in spades and he simply leaned back in the booth, staring at her thoughtfully.

 

“I want you to live with me, not just out of convenience or fear, but it be OUR home, darlin’.”

 

Was Mark trying to kill her with that bluntness?! 

 

She’d just taken a drink of iced tea and it went down the wrong pipe, making her cough repeatedly. “What?” Teralyn croaked out with wide, tear-filled eyes, really glad she hadn’t spewed it all over the table and him. 

 

What the HELL was he thinking saying something like THAT in a place like this?!  Teralyn managed to get the coughing under control, with some sips of water, and tried wrapping her head around what Mark just said.  She was sleeping in a separate room, yet he wanted it to be their home?  He wanted her to live with him permanently?  That was A LOT to take in and she had to take a minute to digest it, looking down at her slightly shaking hands now.

 

“Our home…” She murmured softly, repeating what he said and already knew what her answer was.  What it had always been, but Teralyn had only dreamed of this happening and now it was reality staring her in the face. “I want that too, more than anything, Mark.” I love you and wherever you are, that’s where home is to me.  You’re my home.

 

Cringing, Mark was quick with a napkin and then back in his seat before she had even started talking, not wanting to make it a big deal, but he was very thankful she hadn’t spewed it everywhere, on him included. “I know given our history,” He said once she didn’t have a cup in hand. “That we’re going slow.  Or I’M going slow, but I also know I don’t want to make any big steps romantically or physically with you until my head is back to one hundred percent, period.  I don’t want to tell you something sweet and loving today, promise something, and then tomorrow want alcohol so bad, I lash out and hurt you.  I’m getting there, darlin’, it’s getting a LOT better.” For example, he had dumped out a LOT of his tequila stash on his own, without anyone telling him to do it, just because of that swim in the pool with her.

 

“S-So…what happens if…if you change your mind and you don’t want me to live with you anymore?”

 

Teralyn knew he was getting better and the detox was working, but Mark had just said something that really scared her.  Whether he realized it or not, he WAS taking a big step romantically with her by saying what he just did.  He was contradicting himself.  Mark just said he wanted her to live with him and for it to be THEIR home, but he wasn’t done with detox yet.

 

“Let’s just do this, okay?  Because you’re contradicting yourself and…okay so, how about we talk about this again when you’re completely one hundred percent?  You’re right, you could lash out at me at any moment because of the detox and what you’re going through.  You may feel this way today, but you don’t know what tomorrow brings and neither do I.  So, let’s just…not talk about this until you feel you’re ready and when you are, I’ll be waiting.  I need to use the bathroom, I’ll be right back.” Standing from the table, Teralyn went to the bathroom, needing a minute to compose herself and get her own mind straight.

 

Chapter 45

 

The way Mark figured it, if he wasn’t informing her he loved her and wanted to reunite physically, if he raged and told her to get out, she would just slap him silly and wait for the storm to pass.  If he DID tell her he loved her and gave her sex or something, THEN raged at her, she might actually get out.  Teralyn never did what made sense when it COUNTED, ever.  That could be taken to the bank.  He sat there and just rubbed his face, feeling like…he needed a drink, actually.  Mark had to stop trying this ‘do right by people’ thing because he sucked at it.

 

Just as Mark expected, Teralyn did something completely out of the blue, like always, and walked out of the bathroom to sit in the booth next to him. “You asked me what I wanted earlier, right?  You said it’s about what I want.” Reaching up, she caressed his face tenderly with the back of her hand, something she hadn’t done in a very long time. “I want you, Mark.  I want to be with you.  I want to live with you and I want that house to be OUR home.  You can lash out at me all you want, but I told you once and I’ll keep saying it until you get it through your head: You’re STUCK with me.  And I also want this.” Leaning up, she very softly brushed her lips against his, that spark inside of her igniting into an inferno.  A fire she would have to put out herself for the time being, but it was worth it to see the absolute shock on Mark’s face when she pulled back to look into his eyes. “I love you, now let’s pay the bill, go to Walmart and get whatever you want there and then head back to our home.  Sound good, handsome?”

 

What. The. Actual. Fuck?  Mark was pretty sure she was bad for him with the way she tended to make his head do a 180. “Sounds great.” His voice came out a little weird and the second she turned away, he smacked his forehead with the heel of his hand. 

 

There was that ten percent chance of her doing something totally unexpected.  However, the idea of a drink was already in his head, lurking just behind the loop Teralyn had thrown him in.  He paid for the meal and off they went, a smile slipping onto his lips when Teralyn slid her hand in his without any hesitation.  Their next stop was Walmart and she was shocked by how much weight he really did lose with the detoxification.  Teralyn sifted through the pants with him, picking out some for him to try on, at his request. 

 

In the end, Mark wound up doing it on his own because he was very particular about the type of jeans he wore…and she was damn glad for it too.  Tight in all the right places.  Teralyn was tempted to join him in the dressing room to ‘help’ him, but decided against it, not wanting to overwhelm Mark too much too fast.  After he was satisfied with the jeans, they grabbed a few more things that was on Mark’s list and finally checked out.

 

Shorts had been on that list, he loved his jeans, but unless he was working outside or anywhere except an oven state, they were not very practical or comfortable.  Nothing screamed Texas heat like a lot of damp, visible patches on denim from sweat running down the crack of one’s backside all day.  Then it was home, which was a long enough ride on its own and this time, Teralyn sang along to the radio, which had him smiling all over again.

 

They did stop off in the very small town with the open all day and night diner.  It was basically a truck stop town, not many people lived here and it was very basic in what it offered.  The stop with parking and paid showers for travelers, a convenience store with attached pharmacy, and the diner, along with a few houses.  It was quite easy to miss and given Teralyn hadn’t been out of the ranch, but…this was the second time, he wasn’t surprised at all when Teralyn made a comment about blinking and the place would be missed.

 

“Yeah, basically, it comes right off the highway.”

 

By the time they made it home, it was surprisingly after dark and they had also stopped off at the village, asking if they were hiring.  The owner was there, shook Mark’s hand and if Teralyn was surprised, she didn’t show it.  Of course, he would know the owner personally; it wasn’t too far from the ranch.  Teralyn told the owner, Mitch, she would need to be paid cash only because she didn’t have a bank account and didn’t want to get one. 

 

He took one look at her, looked at Mark and nodded, asking her to come back in about a month when he’d start hiring.  Right now, he had the help he needed, but a few of his workers were getting ready to leave and he’d need some fresh blood in the diner.  He also requested her to fax over a resume, just so he could see the experience she had in the waitressing business.  Teralyn was beaming by the time they left, happy she’d finally be able to get back to work and make her own money.

 

“That turned out better than I could’ve hoped for.”

 

College kids from what Mark had assumed.  They’d be heading back to school.  College kids usually took up summer jobs, well…ones that weren’t working all year round anyway, like she had to do once she discovered her scholarship wasn’t paid for a full ride like she originally had thought.  Or maybe just working for spending money.  Either way, she’d have a job waiting in a month and by then, everything would be settled between them properly.

 

Mark was thinking, and hoping for, another week and he would be properly, completely over his alcoholism. “Yeah, and it’ll give me time to make sure that truck is in perfect condition.  There wasn’t anything wrong with it when I parked it, but it’s sat for a few years, darlin’.” He had not been in the habit of starting it up regularly since he hadn’t been in any one spot for a long period of time until recently.

 

“Thank you, I appreciate that.” Teralyn had taken his hand once they drove off from the diner, both bushed after the day they’d had. 

 

She wound up falling asleep on the way, her head lulled back with a peaceful, content look on her face.  The dark circles under her eyes were nearly gone and she didn’t bother putting any kind of makeup on due to how hot it was outside.  Just some chapstick to keep her lips moisturized, nothing more.  Teralyn didn’t feel the truck come to a stop or hear Mark get out to walk around to the passenger side to unbuckle her, lifting her in his strong arms with ease.  Snuggling against him in her sleep, Mark carried her inside their home with Teralyn not waking up once.

 

Tucking her into bed, Mark noted that she had not made this guest room personal at all.  It was almost like a motel room.  Tidy and clean, but basic and everything Teralyn had brought with her from Washington was either hidden in dressers or in a closet, most likely.  He didn’t like that, frowning slightly while continuing to survey the room with slightly narrowed eyes.  Finally, he retreated to take a shower, musing on everything from today, before slipping into his own room.  It was basically black in here, including the blackout shades, which not only kept the sun from bothering him, but also cool.  Mostly though, it had been his mood and he knew it wouldn’t work for her.  He mentally made plans for tomorrow, tidying up his room, the master bedroom with attached master bathroom, and getting it presentable for his woman.

 

His Persephone.

 

~!~

 

True to his word, Mark waited the full two weeks for the detoxification and withdrawals to clear out completely and Teralyn had noticed a significant difference.  Not only had he lost weight and gained muscle, due to all the working out he’d done, but his eyes were clear.  Clear, beautiful emerald gems, no redness at all in them.  Over the past week, they had worked on the kitchen together with the remodeling and it was coming along nicely.  The floor was done, the sage green looking beautiful, and Mark had gone into downtown Dallas to grab the black granite, which was installed and looking crisp and sharp.  The last thing that had to be done were the walls and Teralyn was helping with that, sanding the rough spots Mark pointed out while classic rock blasted from the radio.  She had on blue jean overall shorts with her new deep blue bikini beneath, something she had bought at Walmart during their shopping trip in Houston.

 

“Oh, I love this song!”

 

“Well then sing it, darlin’!”

 

Mark had also cut way back on the smoking, opting to chew instead, which really wasn’t any better health wise.  However, he had noticed the yellow had faded from his eyes and skin tone, along with his fingertips not being nicotine stained.  He would eventually try kicking the habit all together, but not anytime soon AND he had stopped smoking in the house completely, not about to have smoke damage to their remodeled house.  She began belting out the song and he grinned, his hair pulled back, wearing just shorts and shoes as they worked, the AC on to keep them cool.  He had been singing earlier, probably sounding weird to Def Leppard’s Pour Some Sugar on Me, but Teralyn had giggled when he sang it in her ear.

 

They shared kisses here and there, but that was the most intimacy that happened between them.  So hearing him sing that song in her ear, and his hands planting on her hips, while she was on the ladder sanding the wall, was erotic.  Teralyn was at his level, so it was easy for him to do it and she had sang it with him, feeling his hot breath on her neck.  That did not help quell the fire inside of her that had been slowly burning for the past week; if anything, it was a raging inferno now.  There were a few times she had to take a shower just to take care of her issues, always calling out Mark’s name in her releases.

 

“Okay, this spot is done, where else needs sanding, handsome?” She asked, once the song was over with and hopped down from the ladder to move it to the next spot.  They would paint tomorrow, definitely not today since the granite had taken some time to install.  The flooring had been done for a few days and was covered with tarps.  Why Mark insisted on doing the flooring first was beyond her, but Teralyn didn’t question him and went with whatever he wanted to do.

 

After it was done, he had inwardly cursed himself out because he KNEW better.  The flooring was always LAST after everything else was done so it didn’t screw up the brand new floor.  Mark blamed it on the last bit of withdrawal that had hit and hit him hard.  That day had sucked, he had been shaky and grouchy all day, pretty sure just one sip of whiskey or even a beer would have been a cure-all for how miserable he had been.  Instead, with her silent support, he had steeled himself and worked through it, literally worked, laying down that floor with her help.

 

“Darlin’, we should’ve done the walls first…I’m a dumbass.” He sighed, raking hand down his braid with a groan.

 

“I tried to tell you that, but you were a grouchy jerk, so I just let you do whatever you wanted.”

 

Teralyn had pointed out the fact the walls should’ve been done first and Mark SNAPPED at her, telling her to shut her mouth and leave if she didn’t want to do things his way.  After that, she did indeed keep her mouth shut and didn’t take offense to it because she knew he was still suffering the detox and withdrawal.  Today had been MUCH better; she had made them a light breakfast and then they’d gotten started with work.

 

“It’s okay, we covered the floor completely, so no paint will get on it.”

 

He had also apologized for his behavior, not bothering to point out what he had said before.  THAT was the reason he wasn’t promising romantical things or trying to get physical with her, or hadn’t been.  Today had been a lot of stolen kisses and touching, though now he was worried about popping his cork like an overeager teenage boy when they finally got down to sex.  Mark had been abstinent since she had left him in New York and he had learned the hard way, too much alcohol not only killed a sex drive, but it also made things hard to…get in the mood when the sex drive DID pop up. 

 

Alcohol was evil.

 

Teralyn wasn’t worried about the sexual part of their relationship, not at all, because she was still sleeping in her own room.  Mark hadn’t mentioned anything about sharing a bed together and she hadn’t pushed for anything more either.  They were content with stolen kisses and touches for the time being.  After finishing the sanding, it was time to call it a day and Teralyn stripped out of her short overalls on the patio, tossing them in the nearby chair.  A dip in the pool was exactly what the doctor ordered as she dove in, needing a cooldown in the worst way.  Even with the AC on in the house, being that close to Mark without being able to do anything was torture.  Pure torture.  She surfaced a few seconds later and screamed out in surprise when Mark jumped in, sending a small wave of water over her. 

 

He had just cannonballed his big 6’10 ass into the pool!

 

Yes he had because it was hot and tired, everything in him hurting from all this work lately, on top of his regular gym workouts.  Mark was slowly, surely getting back into the shape he had been in his ‘prime’.  Hell, he was STILL in his prime, he had just let himself go a bit and he was determined to rectify all of that.  Also, the cold water did absolutely nothing to quell his simmering blood.  Just her in that bikini…something so simple had started doing things to him. 

 

Wicked, wicked woman.  On the bright side, two to three weeks of no alcohol meant his dick was working again; now if only Mark knew it wouldn’t be a premature issue, he’d be ready to pounce.

 

“You jerk!” She laughed, splashing him once he resurfaced and the smile on her face showed just how truly happy she was. 

 

All Mark had to do was make a move. 

 

The only way he was going to find out if it would be a premature issue was to actually do the deed.  Besides, practice made perfect and Teralyn would practice with him as many times as it took to get him to where he used to be.  There was no way she was making a move on him, not after the diner, because she didn’t want to push him into something he may or may not be ready for.  Perhaps it was more than just the whole detox and withdrawal, maybe he just needed time to get over what happened and her running off with Moxley.  Mark could take as much time as he needed because she wasn’t going anywhere, he was stuck with her for the long haul and she’d just continue getting herself off in the shower in the meantime, whenever necessary.  However, when he DID make that move, she would be more than ready to be with him again, in every way possible.

 

Sure, practice…except what was left of his pride would probably demand he go off himself or something if he came within thirty seconds, if he came before she even had half a chance.  No…Mark was NOT used to having issues and didn’t like them at ALL!  This was horseshit!  He hadn’t entertained the idea of her with Moxley once and nixed it really quickly.  The idea of it…made him sick to his stomach and led to other questions Mark didn’t want to ask or know the answers too.  He began treading water, the pool purposefully deep at the one end because of his height.

 

“I used to think red was my favorite color on you, darlin’, now it’s blue.” He informed her with an amused drawl, though his darkened green eyes were less amused and more lusty while taking in her wet form.

 

Chapter 46

 

The look in his eyes…it was a very good thing she was in cold water at the moment or else Teralyn might’ve very well burst into flames.  She was in the deep end already, barely able to touch the bottom without going under and he proceeded to move in a slow circle around her, like a shark circling its prey. “I was going to get the red one, but I saw the blue and figured it was time for a change besides the black.” She felt him stop the treading and stood right behind her, not touching her, but she could feel the heat of his body radiating into her back. Please touch me. She silently begged, continuing to move her hands back and forth in the water gently. “The kitchen is looking really good.  We make a great renovation team, huh?”

 

“Yeah, we do, darlin’.” He rumbled quietly, knowing they weren’t quite finished with the kitchen just yet.  Mark was now swimming away from her and watched as she slowly turned around.  He wasn’t sure what he saw in those beautiful eyes, wondering if that was disappointment.  Disappointment about what?  Then…then he was eating water, thanks to this little shit splashing him and he sputtered, rearing back and heard her giggling. “Oh Teralyn,” He growled, wiping water from his face, green eyes narrowing down at her. “You’re going to regret that.” Lunging for her, Mark released another growl when she moved away as fast as the water would allow. “Come here, little Persephone…”

 

Since he didn’t want to make a move, Teralyn figured playing in the water was better than nothing.  And she couldn’t resist splashing him, not wanting tension between them.  They were getting along amazingly and she didn’t want that to change.  She squealed out, trying to swim away from him, but Mark had large limbs and grabbed her ankle, pulling her to where her back collided with his chest, his tattooed sleeved arms wrapping around her to lock her arms at her sides.  He warned her to hold her breath and she did as they both went under with him still holding her against him.

 

Was it weird that moments like this, where tension of all kinds, including sexual, just kind of evaporated, were what was making this work for him?  They had crashed and burned spectacularly twice before and since Teralyn had left him once, with another man in tow, no less, Mark had this suspicion that it could happen again.  Mark had teased her mercilessly over the Hallmark thing and now he was doing it, mentally.  There was no New York, no demanding jobs, no illegal crap to wad through…They were getting to know each other on brand new levels they had never had available to them before.  Most importantly, in this moment, Teralyn was writhing against him as they went under…

 

Fuck…

 

She laughed once they resurfaced, after coughing a little bit, his arms still tightly around her and squealed out as they went under again for a second time. “Okay, okay!!” Teralyn gasped out, leaning her head back against his chest, trying to catch her breath while laughing at the same time. “I’m sorry!  I won’t…I won’t splash you again!” Tempted to do it again, just to see what would happen, Teralyn didn’t mind his arms still around her and felt his chin rest on her shoulder, his arms moving around her waist instead of her arms to hold her.  At least, that was what she hoped he was doing, but she didn’t say anything and let Mark do whatever he wanted. “I’m really glad you got this pool up and running or else I may have very well done it for you.  This feels wonderful after all that hard work we did on the kitchen today.”

 

He had gotten the pool up and working a few weeks ago, disgusted that he had let it get in the condition it had been. “No shit.” He was able to curl this way with her because of the deep water, on solid ground…she was incredibly short compared to him. “I think tomorrow we’ll take a break, spend the day out here baking in the pool.  Cook out…what do you think, darlin’?” Tomorrow, well nighttime tomorrow, was supposed to be cooler than tonight.  Cool enough for a small fire even, with the stars above them.  It would be about as close to a return trip to that night camping as they were likely to get.

 

“Take a break?  You?  Did hell freeze over or something?” Teralyn joked, giggling when he began tickling her under the water and turned in his arms, resting her hands on his broad, muscular shoulders.  They were almost eyelevel since they were in the deep end and she enjoyed being this close to him. “That sounds great, handsome.” Swimming, cooking out, having a fire afterwards under the moon and stars…it would be better than the camping trip.  She was certain of that. “We could do that tonight, you know.  It’s still early and I know you have some steaks marinating in the fridge right now.” It was just a little past lunchtime, maybe two in the afternoon.  They had started at the crack of dawn because of the granite, which she also helped him with as much as she could. “Could make it a day and a half break, if you want?”

 

It would only be better in that she wouldn’t be overhearing him conducting drug business, learning that he was a drug dealer with a penchant for punishing his employees/minions for sampling the wares.  Like Edge had been at the time with all that cocaine…Last he knew, Copeland had gotten himself cleaned up and retreated back to Canada.  Anything past that, Mark was unaware of and preferred it that way since he was operating legitimately these days and everyone knew it.

 

“Mmm, sounds like an idea.” Reclining back in the water, Mark pulled her to lay sprawled out on top of him and grinned, balancing himself so he floated along, her weight evenly distributed.  Mark enjoyed the feeling of her breasts pressed against him, he was a man through and through.

 

The fact he had gotten out of the business and did everything legal just made her love him even more.  She also had more respect for him than she had back then, secretly hating him being a drug dealer.  Teralyn didn’t need the finer things in life, she didn’t need him to be a millionaire to be happy and content.  She just needed him and went with him easily in the water, using him as a raft, of sorts, while he continued floating about with her essentially straddling him.  They stayed in the pool for a while and then reluctantly got out to dry off, needing to get dinner started. 

 

Both were starving since they had skipped out on lunch, instead opting to swim.  She did the sides and manned the grill, both working as a team since it was after 5 in the afternoon now.  Steak, corn on the cob, baked potatoes and green beans were on the menu and it all smelled and tasted amazing.  They ate in companionable silence, like always, and cleaned up together, getting the dishes done while trying not to fall into food comatose.

 

“Why don’t you go get the fire started out back while I finish these up?” She suggested in his ear, since he had bent down to put something away in the cabinet, a soft smile curving her lips. “It won’t take me long and I’ll be out there to join you.” It would take time to get the fire going, after all.

 

Being a dealer and all that money had started way before Mark had met her.  During college, he had absolutely no interest in changing his way of life for his stripper girlfriend.  In New York City, after they had both matured a little bit and reconnected…that was when he started thinking of her in regards to a future.  When she had told him she wanted a fresh start after they left the city, a normal life, kids, all of that, Mark had gotten serious.  Then, everything hit the fan due to Moxley’s manipulation and working alongside her now dead ex-boss, Daniel.  Now, in retrospect, he was willing to bet those attacks, the baseball through the windows and the threatening messages she’d received had all been Jon Moxley.

 

Getting the fire going, Mark tossed down a few blankets to protect them from the dried out, stiff and somewhat prickly grass.  He had hosed down the entire area and kept the hose nearby, knowing all he had to do was flip the switch on the nozzle and the water would come out.  It was dry, but given that this was Texas in the summer…it was par for course.

 

“Darlin’,” He paused briefly when she came out with two bottles of water, smiling down at her taking his. “I won’t lie, a siesta sounds great.” That was mostly a joke, but they had some time before the stars were out.

 

Teralyn had changed into something more comfortable, a light blue sundress, which she had worn around him before.  She had also brushed her hair out and left it down to let it dry, having a holder around her wrist in case it got too annoying to where she wanted to put it up again. “Yeah, it does.  I’m surprised I haven’t passed out after that meal.” Settling on the blanket, she took a pull from her bottled water and capped it before laying down, thankful the house was blocking the sunlight, so it was all shade where they were at.  He was right, a siesta did sound amazing as she let out a yawn, unable to stifle it, and closed her eyes, using her own arm for a pillow.

 

“Mmm…” Mark slid his arm beneath her head, giving her space because even with the light breeze, it was still warm.  Thank god for long limbs, right? “Take a nap, we got some time.”

 

He wasn’t prone to falling into a deep sleep outside, even when they had gone camping.  If anything, Mark had done a half-sleep, aware of the sounds around them and always on the alert for an ‘odd’ noise.  The fire was low enough that unless they got a serious breeze, there wouldn’t be a problem and he smiled when she nodded, her eyes still closed, shutting his own.  No matter how hot it was outside, Teralyn couldn’t stop herself from taking his arm to wrap it around her waist, snuggling closer to him.  In no time, she fell into a deep sleep, her entire body relaxing against his and Mark too was out for the count as well.

 

~!~

 

Burning.

 

She was burning and it wasn’t in hell either. 

 

She was burning from the raging inferno inside of her and the man on top of her stoking that fire with life.  Her man.  Her Hades.  Her everything.  They weren’t on the blanket in front of the fire outside of their house either.  Mark didn’t look the way he did these days either, instead reverting back to the Satanic appearance he had back in their college days.  That slightly long beard he used to twist in devil horns and his eyes were acidic, boiling with barely contained desire while settling between her naked thighs.  In fact, she was completely naked and they were in a field of some kind, the smell of pomegranates surrounding her.

 

“Persephone, how I’ve longed for this…” He rumbled in a low, demonic voice, yanking her body roughly to position her where he wanted her. “Did you miss me?”

 

Her long, auburn hair pooled all around her in waves, some of it bunched up on top of her head and a soft moan escaped her lips at the feeling of his fingers rolling her nipple lightly. “Mmm yes…”

 

“The entire time you were gone?” He began kissing along her inner thighs, making her tremble and heard another breathless ‘yes’ from his beloved. “You are mine.”

 

“Yes, god yes, Mark…all yours…”

 

That demonic laughter was back, a low rumble. “I thought I was your Hades?”

 

“You are…” Teralyn breathed out, gasping at the first touch of his tongue against her quivering sex, making her body break out in goose bumps. “My Hades…”

 

“Your one and only?  Say it.” He ordered, flicking his tongue against her clit and made her cry out softly. “SAY IT, my little Persephone…”

 

He was going to drive her to the brink of insanity. “Y-Your my one and only Hades…” Burning, she was burning from the inside out! “I love you, please…”

 

Satisfied with that, Mark held her down while pleasuring her orally, letting her orgasm for the first time in over two long years…

 

~!~

 

Snapping her eyes open, it took Teralyn a minute to decipher where she was at and looked down at the tattooed sleeved arm wrapped around her waist.  Mark.  She was with Mark still.  Holy cow, what a dream though!  Turning, she studied his sleeping face and fingered his goatee, which was a lot shorter than it used to be.  It was a deep auburn now instead of black.  Mark had foregone dying it and had reverted back to his natural hair color.  She had no idea he was a redhead until now and it suited him, but so did the black.

 

My Hades… How she longed to kiss him, to reconnect with him in every way possible, to feel him inside of her again…damn sex dream! Patience, I need to have patience and let him come to me.

 

Mark was currently having his own dream and it wasn’t very pleasant.  Today, it had occurred to him that Moxley was behind what had happened in New York and then the other day, she may have had sex with the idiot.  As sex started to come to the forefront of his mind, so did the thoughts about that, about the possibility of another man touching his Persephone.

 

~!~

 

He was watching a train wreck, his woman riding Jon Moxley and grinding on him for all she was worth.  He was watching, but they weren’t aware he was there, too involved in himself. “Fucking stop!” He growled both in the dream and out loud. “Teralyn, stop…”

 

She had finally noticed him. “Why?  It feels so damn good having Jon inside of me, Mark…”

 

Moxley was staring at him now, noticing him, with a wild look in his cold, calculating blue eyes while thrusting up inside of her receptive body, making her surrender to him. “She’s mine now, old man!  You couldn’t give her the kind of happiness I have!  She loves me and that’s why she chose ME over YOU!  Isn’t that right, doll?  Tell him, tell him how much you love me and not him.”

 

“Mmm yeah, oh god Jon, I love you…I love you so much, baby…” Teralyn moaned out, bouncing on and off him, her eyes sliding over to where Mark stood, a sinister smile on her face. “I never loved you, it was always him.  He saved me from your pathetic way of life and gave me a new one!  He didn’t manipulate and twist my life to his liking the way you did!  He didn’t hurt me the way you did!  He makes me happy, not you!  I’ll never be your Persephone again!” Looking back down at Jon, she dug her nails into his chest and he pushed her away to position her on all fours, right in front of Mark. “Oh fuck, Jon!  Yeah, oh yeah right there!”

 

“You gonna cum for me, doll, huh?  You gonna cum all over me right in front of the Undertaker?” Jon began plowing in and out of her, forcing Mark to watch as he gripped her hair tightly, yanking her back to the point where he could’ve snapped her neck at any moment. “Mine, all mine!”

 

There was an invisible wall between them to where Mark couldn’t get to Jon and Teralyn, only able to stand there watching as she was fucked by the man who stole her away from him.

 

“OH JON!!”

 

“TERALYN!!”

 

Chapter 47

 

“WHOA, MARK!” Teralyn scrambled away from him off the blanket when he bolted upright, swinging his fists.  He nearly took her damn head off! “What the HELL?!” Her eyes were wide as he let out a ferocious growl and kept her distance from him, clutching her chest, feeling her heartbeat pounding against it.  Whatever Mark had just dreamt about, it wasn’t good and his head finally snapped to stare at her, his eyes nothing more than acidic pools of…was that hatred? “Mark?”

 

It took him a long time to realize he wasn’t dreaming anymore.  Mark was wide awake and the sun was setting on the horizon.  He drew his knees up, resting his arms on them as he inhaled deeply, trying to slow his racing heart.  That goddamn dream…Growling, Mark raked his hands through his hair, reaching down for the pack of smokes he had been nursing and lit one up.  He was about halfway through the cigarette before he finally looked at her. “Didn’t hurt you, did I?” He asked tensely, the anger receding, though his tone was still rough.  Mark watched as she knelt back down on the blanket, seeing the panic still all over her face. “Sorry darlin’, I had a…bad dream.” Very, very bad.

 

“I figured that.” Teralyn couldn’t meet his eyes, not after the first look with hatred boiling in them.  It made her sick to her stomach and she was still feeling nauseous, keeping her distance from him. “No, you didn’t hurt me.” Almost, but almost didn’t count and she had dodged just in the nick of time.  She wanted to ask him what the dream was about, but at the same time, she didn’t. Don’t run away from him now or you’ll lose all the progress you’ve made.  You need to be here for him.  Don’t be a coward! Staying where she was, but not moving to get up to walk away or go back inside the house, Teralyn’s curiosity got the better of her. “I’m sorry you had a bad dream.  And I’m here if you want to talk about it.  What was it about, if you don’t mind me asking?  If it’s too painful, you don’t have to talk about it, Mark.  You got me curious, though.”

 

“Given I know I woke up swinging, not surprising.”

 

Mark had nearly taken her head off, remembering that, though at the time he had no control of his actions.  It had been something he’d been doing while waking up; there was no reason prior to it.  It just HAPPENED.  He let his head rest alongside his knee, staring at her intently.

 

“You and Moxley, I was dreaming about the two of you.” He admitted finally, hoping she didn’t take offense, but he really couldn’t control what he dreamt about.  Mark only knew what had probably influenced it. “It occurred to me, earlier, that he was probably the one pulling that shit in the city, with the penthouse windows and shit.  The baseball and the text messages to you…”

 

He was just NOW figuring that out?  Teralyn had that pegged while they were talking in Washington, when all the pieces started coming together.  Then again, Mark wasn’t in his right frame of mind and he’d been dealing with alcoholism, which could really screw with someone mentally and emotionally.

 

“Yeah, I have no doubt it was him all along.” Her voice was quiet, but loud enough for him to hear and she leaned back to sit on her backside on the blanket instead of on her knees.  Then it occurred to her what he just said and her eyes shut briefly, knowing what he meant by ‘the two of you’.  This night wasn’t turning out the way she’d hoped and it was all because of that stupid nightmare he just had about her and Moxley together. “I still can’t believe it was him doing it all and how he manipulated me into going with him, running off with him.  He had me convinced you wanted me dead, and so did Daniel because of that stupid hoax phone call.  I chose him over you, and I’ll never forgive myself for that, manipulation or not.  I should’ve stuck by your side and let you handle everything instead of threatening to leave you if you hurt him.  I was such an idiot to believe he was my friend, but all he was doing was using me, hurting me by driving a wedge between me and you, and finding that one perfect opportunity to strike.  I hate him so much…he took everything away from me and gave me a piss-poor mediocre life that made me fucking miserable for two years.” By now, tears had started spilling down her cheeks and Teralyn didn’t move toward Mark, just staying right where she was. “H-He wanted me to love him…and I couldn’t.  H-He wanted me to move on with him…and I couldn’t.  I couldn’t do it, no matter what he did, no matter how sweet he was to me…it was all an act.” A way to get her into bed and she’d only fucked him out of obligation, not love or even desire.

 

Mark was just now finally thinking with a totally clear head, so it had taken him time to get out of the fog and haze the alcoholism put him in.  He was taking what she said, ‘she couldn’t do it’ as Teralyn couldn’t have sex with the man, with any other man, and that made something in him settle easy. “It’s okay, darlin’…you don’t have to explain.  I know I did some shit that made trusting me hard.” However, she was a total fool for trusting so easily, something that had proven to be her downfall.  On the other hand, would they be here now, like this, if things hadn’t gone down the way they had?

 

They would’ve been happy and together if Teralyn would’ve just listened and obeyed her man.  If she wouldn’t have been stubborn and chose Moxley over him.  Teralyn was at a crossroads now because Mark had a dream about her and Jon being together – a sex dream, she assumed.  Did she take it to the grave that she slept with Jon or…should she be brutally honest with Mark and let fate take its course?

 

“We haven’t really…talked about my time with him, though, Mark and I think, if we truly want to move on and be together, we have to.” It would hurt both of them to do this, but a lot of things weren’t settled and Teralyn knew he had questions.  He had to after searching two long years for her, pouring every resource he could into finding her location.  No man did that and didn’t have questions. “Open forum, ask me anything and it’ll be truthful and honest.  You must have some questions, so don’t hold back, please.”

 

Teralyn would never, ever be a woman who ‘obeyed’ her man and he was perfectly fine with that, even if sometimes it was irritating as hell.  She was, generally, a woman who spoke her mind and did what she wanted at the end of the day.  She had been since the day he had known her.  Well, MOSTLY spoke her mind, but she was also prone to keeping secrets to herself.  That had never panned out well because Mark always had ways to find things out.  Now, it was just him, no tricks, no spies, no nothing and he was putting his trust in her to do right by him, just like she was trusting him to do right by her.

 

“I only want to know what you’re willing to tell, darlin’.  You’ve already told me he wanted to be with you.” Act or not. “So, did you?  Be with him?”

 

Shutting her eyes, Teralyn clenched her fists in her lap and lowered her head, letting out a very shaky breath. “Yes.” It didn’t matter what her reasoning was either. 

 

The fact of the matter was Jon had gotten what he wanted from her.  He had gotten her in his bed, after a year and a half, and it didn’t matter that she faked it.  It didn’t matter if she felt obligated.  Point, blank, period, she still let him fuck her willingly with consent.

 

“I thought…if I did, if I slept with him, my feelings for you would disappear…and the pain, the anguish, the constant mourning I was in, would finally stop.  At the time, I fully trusted Jon and he’d done everything for me.  Protected me, cared for me and left me alone when he knew I needed time to myself.” Which was a lot of the time. “I had my own room in that house, I couldn’t bear to share one with him.  And after I had sex with him the first time, it felt fine…for about a day.  Then the pain and anguish returned and I felt so horrible for doing it.  Guilty that I had actually slept with another man.  But I forced myself to keep doing it because I felt obligated to.”

 

“Here was this man who saved me, protected me, shielded me, even killed for me, the whole nine and here I was, mourning my old relationship over a man I thought wanted to kill me.  And I thought I was being selfish by not trying to make something happen with him, and I figured if I kept fucking him, eventually, the feelings for you would go to him.  Turns out, it doesn’t work that way at all.  And it was awful, Mark…there was no spark, no fire, no desire, nothing.  He basically fucked a dead fish and I think, because it was me, he dealt with it.  Or maybe that’s how he likes his women, I don’t know.” God, that was a sickening thought and she made a face that mirrored her disgust.

 

“It was always the same too.  I’d lay down and just let him have his way with me and when he was done, he’d pass out, murmuring he loved me and I’d escape and go outside to cry.  And that lasted for the last six months before Kane found me.  I waited a year and a half before I even contemplated the thought of sleeping with him and it was only because I felt I was obligated to do it, not because I wanted to.  He never had any piece of my heart, my soul, my mind…only my body.  And I know deep down, Jon wanted it all and I refused to give it to him because you always had it all.” She wiped her tears away, sniffling and knew she’d just given another ‘Hallmark’ speech, but it wasn’t a simple yes or no answer. “Sorry, I just…don’t want you to think I wanted him because I didn’t.  I swear to you, to God, on my own damn grave, I did not want him.  I forced myself to try and it didn’t work and I hate myself for even trying to be with that piece of shit.”

 

That…was a lot.  Honestly, Jon knew.  If she was being honest right now and had actually just laid there like a dead fish, Moxley knew she was faking it and had STILL done it.  Knowing what they knew now…Jon had probably enjoyed it because he knew it was causing her mental distress and emotional damage.  Those thoughts were what immediately tamped down the irritation and flare of anger that had sparked when Mark heard her confess to sleeping with Moxley.  He understood why she did it, he really did.  Mark wasn’t in a hurry to go having sex with her tonight now though; that was not something conducive to sexy times.  If anything, tonight was a night to be holding his woman under these stars and letting those feelings, emotions, and negative thoughts drift away with the wind.

 

“I love you.”

 

The floodgates burst wide open instantly the moment those words came out of his mouth and she scrambled over to him, tossing her arms around his neck. “I love you too.” Teralyn hugged him tightly to her, nothing sexual about it and buried her face in his neck, crying harder. “I-I love you so much, Mark…” Even after everything she just confessed to him, Mark still loved her and wanted to be with her.  That just showed what kind of man he truly was.  Forgiving, understanding, supportive, loving, caring... “I-I’m so, so sorry for everything…I-I never meant to hurt you…” Teralyn did big time and had seen the result of that hurt with the detoxification and withdrawal from his alcoholism. “I-If I could turn back time, I would’ve found my way back to you, regardless of what Moxley or Daniel said to me.  I would’ve done things differently and I would’ve trusted you and put you first instead of him!”

 

Honestly, as sweet as those words were, she wouldn’t have because that was not who Teralyn was at her core, and she hadn’t known everything back then.  Back then, she had saw a ruthless drug dealing, murderer targeting someone she thought was her friend and she had done the RIGHT THING.  Teralyn was a good person and people like himself and Jon Moxley, Daniel, had exploited it.

 

“Ssshhh, none of it matters anymore, Teralyn, not one bit of it.  Because we’re here now, together and we know where we stand.  No more bullshit, no more lies, just us.” And wasn’t that the game plan anyway?  Wasn’t that what they had wanted before Moxley had cocked everything up, along with Daniel?

 

Nodding, Teralyn trembled against him and felt his arms tighten around her, her tears beating down on his neck and shoulder. “T-This is all I’ve ever wanted, for it to be just us.”

 

Slowly pulling back, she took the bandana he handed to her and wiped her eyes, blowing her nose away from him.  His thumbs came up to brush more of her tears away from her cheeks and she sniffled, trying to calm down.  That was a long time coming; Teralyn had bottled that up for two weeks and it had finally all came spilling out.

 

“I don’t know how we managed to make it this far, but I’m truly happy we did.  You are my happiness, Mark.” Pressing her forehead to his, she shut her eyes to relish feeling him against her and touching her. “My Hades…my one and only.”

 

“I’ll get the fire up again and we’ll do what we came out here to do, Persephone.” Mark rubbed his nose against hers before gently setting Teralyn down on the blanket, nodding when she gestured throwing away the bandana in the fire he was stoking back to life.  He certainly didn’t want it back. “Feel better?” Mark asked once he had sat back down with her, pulling her to sit between his legs, her back to his chest.

 

“Yeah, I definitely am getting there.” Teralyn murmured, snuggling back against him while they watched the fire together, her nails gently dragging back and forth on his tattooed arms and his chin rested on her shoulder. “I never want to leave here.  And I never want to lose you again.” She shut her eyes at the conviction in his voice with the simple words ‘you won’t’ in her ear.  That made her feel even better and once again, that 180 shift happened with Teralyn as she picked up Mark’s left hand, entwining their fingers together. “Will you marry me, Mark?”

 

Thank Christ he had NOTHING in his mouth at the moment. 

 

No liquids, no chew, no cigarettes, because as it was, he was probably choking on his own tongue.  Mark made a weird, rasping noise, feeling her tensing in his arms and tightened them, so she couldn’t go squirreling away from him. “Just…fuckin’ Christ, woman!” His voice came out almost like a croak and she actually giggled, which had him growling. “Yes.” Wasn’t HE supposed to ask HER that?  Yes, he was and that had never been something Mark had considered because he had never considered marriage to be a requirement.  However, things changed, they had changed, and HE had changed. “Where’s my ring?” Teralyn wanted to be funny…he could too, laughing when she twisted her head to give him a look.

 

“I didn’t know when I planned on asking you, so it’s up in my room.” The look on his face made her giggle harder, and it wasn’t exactly funny sounding.  More nervous than anything.  He raised a slow brow down at her and Teralyn bit her bottom lip, really hoping he didn’t think she was lying.  She wasn’t. “While you were um, picking out shorts and jeans, I went to the jewelry counter at Walmart and got you one.  I don’t know if you’ll like it, but I guessed your size and, well, yeah, it’s up in my room right now.” She had really twisted his world upside down with this and his arms hadn’t moved from around her, so she couldn’t get away from him even if she wanted to.  Mark was a lot stronger than her. “Do you want me to go get it?”

 

“Wait, stop…you bought me a ring…from Walmart?” Walmart had a jewelry section?  Since when? “No, just…stay here, we’ll have a look when we go in.”

 

Mark was pretty sure if he stood up right this moment, his legs would give out because Teralyn looked very serious.  Was this how women felt when men proposed to them?  Their stomach doing weird flips, heart rate up, pulse going a mile a minute, weak knees?  Fuck all, Teralyn had turned him into a chick and he was going to wind up having his own Hallmark moment!

 

“Face the fire.” He ordered, turning her right back around completely, no more head twisting.  Mark had to get these ashes out of his eyes, they were making his eyes tear up as he tried blinking ‘ashes’ out of them.

 

“I don’t want a big wedding, you know.  We could even do it here since we have more than enough land.  Kane and Simone, Shaw and Claudia and a few others we could invite for the ceremony.” Teralyn was already planning this out, not wanting to wait longer than necessary to become his wife.  While she spoke, she did stare into the fire while Mark regained his bearings, snuggling further against him. “We could have a barbeque afterwards with swimming, something casual, nothing fancy.  I’ll even wear my bikini under my wedding dress.” She giggled at the thought, going back to dragging her nails back and forth absentmindedly on his arms. “I just want to be your wife.  And I know it’s only been two weeks since we found each other again, but…I don’t want to wait.  That’s why I asked you first, when I knew you were completely sober and out of the detox and withdrawal phase.  Oh, we could even have Kane and Shaw’s children be flower girls or ring bearers too!  How cute would that be?”

 

Chapter 48

 

They had gone from her sleeping with Moxley to her planning out a wedding with his friends… “Darlin’, slow down…Shaw doesn’t have kids…” Shaw didn’t like kids and barely liked his wife, which was why he had some insanely smart financial broker mistress on the side. “I don’t want any of them here.” Because former Ministry members coming together in one spot was just a recipe for disaster. “You want to get married now?  Teralyn, not to rain on your parade, but that’s all public knowledge.”

 

Teralyn wanted to be paid cash under the table, not have to take motorcycle tests, things like that to avoid having her name come up in any systems.  Those things were hard to gain access to because of privacy laws; marriages and divorces were open records for anyone to find.  No matter how much she wanted to disagree with him, she couldn’t because Mark was right.  Public knowledge – Jon would know in a heartbeat if they got married. 

 

But at the same time, how long were they supposed to play this game? 

 

How long were they supposed to stay in hiding, away from the world, instead of living their lives? 

 

Eight years…eight years she missed out on with Mark and Teralyn didn’t want to miss out on anymore.  They would have to wait and see what unfolded with Moxley in the coming months. “I’m not waiting more than a year to marry you.” She turned to face him, looking up into his beautiful green orbs. “One year from now, we’re getting married.  That’ll give us a long engagement to make sure this is going to work out…and if Moxley doesn’t show himself, we move on with our lives and do whatever the hell we want.  I’ve lived in fear and isolation for two years because of manipulation and deceit.  He has one year and then we’re doing things our way.  What do you think?”

 

Mark wasn’t telling her all this to hurt her or rain on her parade as he had said.  If Teralyn wanted to throw caution to the wind and say screw it all, he was game.  He wasn’t an alcoholic anymore, fully detoxed and levelheaded, and Mark was also aware of how smart and dangerous Jon Moxley could be.  That was even IF the other man came hunting them up.  He had to know by now since she left him a voicemail or a text…Mark couldn’t remember off the top of his head.  Maybe Moxley would decide it had been a fun game and call it while he still had his head left on his shoulders.  A sober Taker with something to lose, something to protect, was a dangerous one, but Mark was even more lethal.

 

“That sounds like an idea, darlin’, if that’s what you really want.” They had never properly lived together without something going wrong in their lives, so this would be…like a trial run.

 

“I want to be your wife, more than anything, Mark.” Teralyn wouldn’t have asked him if she didn’t. “But rushing into it isn’t a smart idea either, not with that bastard looming over us still.  I love you, you’re it for me, but I think waiting would be in our best interest, especially with everything that’s happened.  And I know it was me that rushed it, talking about wedding plans and everything.  I got overexcited and I wasn’t thinking clearly.” Luckily, Mark was and had pointed out the fact that their marriage would be a public record that could easily be obtained by Moxley. “Besides, if we’re going to have a proper ceremony, instead of running off eloping, which I’m fine with if you want to do that, we need time to plan it.  It usually takes a good year, sometimes two, to plan a wedding anyway.” Shifting, she straddled him to fully face him and cupped his face in her small hands. “Or, if you wanna say fuck it all and get married tomorrow, I’m all for that too.  I want to be tied to you in every way possible, to where I couldn’t escape even if I wanted to.” Their lips were mere inches apart while she spoke and Teralyn longed to feel his against hers, to taste him again, but that would be up to her fiancé when it happened.

 

He was thinking, not about to make any rush decisions tonight.  Tonight had just been FULL of a lot of emotional moments and information.  Mark knew he would need to take some time and process everything. “Let me sleep on it, darlin’.” Maybe he’d see if he couldn’t pinpoint where that bastard was first, make sure everything seemed fine.  He would probably lose his mind if he whisked her off for a quick marriage, only for Moxley to interrupt within a day or two. “We’re on the border, or not far from it.” He offered after about ten minutes of silence.  Married in Mexico and it would be legally valid, but they didn’t immediately have to file the paperwork in the United States either, so it would be legal, just quiet.

 

What exactly did that mean? 

 

Teralyn just nodded, not really understanding what he was talking about because he didn’t elaborate on being close to Mexico.  Honestly, she didn’t want to be married in a foreign country, BUT if that was how they could do it secretly and discreetly, if he truly didn’t want a long engagement, she would do it.  Eventually, the fire died down and they made their way back inside the house, their hands clasped together.  Mark followed her to her room and Teralyn sifted through her dresser drawer, pulling out the black velvet ring box to hand to him.

 

“If you don’t like it, we can always get you something better, but I saw it and thought of you.” Instead of it being silver, it was a black ring, black gold, and durable with a simple amethyst stone.  The Ministry’s colors – purple and black. “Be honest with me if you don’t like it, please.”

 

Surprisingly, it was pretty simple, but the colors…the Ministry’s colors.  It made him wonder if she would always associate him with that.  Probably, it was how they had met, a Ministry fraternity party Claudia had brought her to.  Teralyn had been dressed up in the popular, at the time, gothic style that was nothing like what she preferred to wear.  She’d been so out of place that it had naturally drawn his attention.  Mark smiled as nostalgia washed over him, remembering them spending the entire night talking about the mythology of Hades and Persephone, the paintings and the various versions of the story.

 

“I love it.” He murmured truthfully, smiling at her as he slid it on his finger.  It fit perfectly and felt like it was always meant to be there. “If you don’t want to go to Mexico, we can wait.  Have a proper wedding because we’re only ever doing this once.”

 

“Mexico?” Then she thought back to what he said about being close to the border and it clicked in her head, realizing what he’d suggested. 

 

Teralyn wanted to do this the right way and that also meant taking the time and effort to plan a proper wedding.  She was only getting married once, there was no way she’d ever do this again, even if things didn’t work out between her and Mark.  With everything they’d already been through, they owed it to themselves to get married the right way.  She thought back to what he said about what she wanted – he wanted to know what she wanted, not just going with whatever he said and wanted. 

 

What did she want to do?

 

“Mexico sounds great for a honeymoon.  I want to wear a beautiful gown and walk down the aisle to you, and say our vows to each other the right way.” Reaching up, she caressed his face with her hand, tears stinging her eyes. “And I want our ceremony to be here, at our home, and have a first dance with you, a wedding cake, all the traditions that come with having a wedding.  I want to celebrate us, Mark.”

 

He wasn’t thinking Mexico for a honeymoon, only certain parts were safe for tourists.  Mark would know…Mexico had been a pretty big competitor in the drug business.  It was one of the main reasons he had never tried operating down here in Texas.  Also, one didn’t defecate in their own backyard, that was stupid.  It had always been his intention to retire here at home and that meant keeping things here normal and safe.  With her here, he was very glad he had done so.

 

“Well darlin’, I guess we got a year then to get this place in shape if we’re gonna be hosting a wedding and reception.” Maybe in a year, things would be ‘settled’ and Mark wouldn’t have an issue inviting his friends.  Paul was definitely a must, the old man would get a tickle out of him marrying Teralyn since he had genuinely liked her.

 

Teralyn beamed up at him, knowing they’d have the entire house done the way they wanted by the time it arrived.  Mark had already decided every room in the house would be done and he wanted her input on all of it.  He wanted to do it together.  Another thing they had to work out was sleeping in separate bedrooms.  Was it normal for an engaged couple to sleep separately?  In their case, yes, because of what she did to Mark and all the hell she’d put him through.

 

“I don’t know about you, but I’m exhausted and I’ll probably be out as soon as my head hits the pillow, handsome.” Working on the kitchen, swimming, and the emotional turmoil they were put through tonight…Teralyn was bushed.

 

Mark wasn’t surprised, even with their nap after dinner, that dream of his and everything they had discussed afterwards.  That was a whole new level of being exhausted.  He was going to fall asleep too, just praying he didn’t have any more nightmares about Teralyn and Moxley screwing each other’s brains out.

 

“I’m going to have a cigarette and put the fire out, darlin’.” Mark informed her softly, looping an arm around her to pull her into him, dropping a kiss on her forehead.  He glanced down at the ring on his finger, unable to get over that surprise.  She had proposed to him…Teralyn had even bought him a ring too. “Need to get you one too.”

 

Snuggling against him, her arms around his waist, she smiled at how enamored he was over the ring. “I’m glad you like it.” Squeezing him one final time, Teralyn pulled back, stifling another yawn. “Whatever you get me, I’ll love, so don’t put too much pressure on yourself.” Winking, she loved teasing him a little and sank down on the bed she’d been using for the past two weeks, clasping her hands in her lap. “I’ll see you in the morning.” She didn’t think it was a good idea to undress in front of him, so Teralyn had to wait until he left to change. “Good night, Mark.”

 

Truthfully, Mark had never had an issue with picking out presents for her, those pomegranate jeweled seeds for example.  Which had been insured and he had the replacement in a safe box here in the house. “Night, Teralyn.”

 

He stepped out to give her privacy, needing a shower to wash away the sweat that had dried into him and on him from that dream.  Sweat and smoke…and while he was in there, he began musing about those jeweled seeds in the safe box.  Maybe he’d have a custom ring made…and earrings, and a necklace.  Mark could already envision it, the perfect engagement / wedding set for his Persephone.

 

~!~

 

It took another week, but they finally got the rest of the kitchen done and now Teralyn was finishing it up with the pictures they bought.  The final one was going up as Mark put the nail in the wall and she stepped back to make sure it was even.  Each picture went on the walls, spread out since the kitchen was a lot bigger than she originally thought.  That was fine, overtime, they could add more décor to it.  She also had bought a beautiful white linen tablecloth with a vase and fake dandelions in it, which matched the pictures that had gone up.  The black granite countertops looked spectacular and went really well with the stainless steel appliances he had.  Teralyn thought they were black, but thankfully, they were stainless steel, so the black really made the cabinets and everything pop.

 

“I must say, dear fiancé, this kitchen turned out spectacular.”

 

“Yeah, it did,”

 

It had been a lot cheaper than having it professionally done, no doubt about it.  This was good for them both, gave them something to work on together and design / build together.  The more they did this, the more they opened up and just talked.  Mark was learning more about Teralyn these days than he ever had before and he was finding himself falling more in love with her every day.

 

“Take a break and then we’ll tackle…you wanted the living room redone?” She hadn’t enjoyed the mounted deer heads on the wall, décor of his fathers from way long ago.  He wasn’t much of a hunter and preferred fishing.

 

The deer heads just freaked her out and she had no idea why, so Mark said he would put them up in his garage.  That was his mancave, of sorts, with his bikes and whatnot.  Teralyn wasn’t touching his mancave, he could do whatever he wanted with it.  The deer heads had to go and she was thinking of a blue and grey theme for the living room, something that had to do with the ocean. 

 

Mark told her to do whatever she wanted and if he truly didn’t like it, he would tell her.  His arms went around her as she leaned back against him, loving whenever he held her like this with her back against his chest.  They still hadn’t slept in the same bedroom, but they were making progress, getting to know each other the right way instead of rushing into their relationship.

 

“You still on board with the ocean theme I have in mind?”

 

“As long as you’re not including animals and shit on the wall, yeah.” Such as painted whales and fish, that sort of thing. 

 

He could see it in a bathroom, or even a child or teenager’s bedroom, but not in the living room.  Teralyn shook her head and he grinned, glad she was finding amusement in all this.  She had meant tones, maybe some decorative touches, more beach and ocean than ocean life, thankfully. 

 

He could just see a dangling octopus on his ceiling and snorted his Pepsi, bringing a hand up over his mouth and nose. “Fuck…”

 

Teralyn JUMPED away from him because she was still pressed against his chest and whirled around, staring at him wide-eyed.  He had snorted some of that on her shoulder, not a lot thankfully and she walked over to wipe it off.  Mark explained to her, after rinsing his burning nose out in the sink, what he was thinking and she started laughing, covering her mouth with her hand.

 

“An…octopus…” She was wheezing and had to run to the bathroom, which thankfully, the house had one downstairs or else she would’ve pissed herself.  Maybe the ocean theme wasn’t the best idea in the world. 

 

Teralyn would come up with something else, laughing so hard, tears were streaming down her cheeks.  He liked the idea of an ocean theme…just not the animal part of it, were they animals?  Mammals, arthropods or something…crustaceans perhaps?  Mark was losing his mind as he went to the kitchen to blow his burning nose and clean himself up, pouring what was left of the Pepsi down the drain.

 

“Chuckle it up, giggles!” He called, hearing her in the bathroom.

 

Teralyn was now laughing even harder and instead of being irritated, he was amused.  He just stood there, sipping water and shook his head, a smile playing his face.  The one room she hadn’t mentioned was his and Mark had been giving that some thought.  In fact, he had already gotten started on having some of his paintings shipped here, specific ones, having done that when he put in the order for the custom engagement set. 

 

Persephone and Hades inspired.

 

Chapter 49

 

It was the main reason Mark didn’t want to start sharing a room with her, not until it was revamped to his liking.  Teralyn had no idea what he had up his sleeve and walked out of the bathroom, trying not to giggle at him, but she couldn’t help it. “Okay, so I promise there won’t be any kind of aquatic animals or anything on the walls.  Here, I’ll show you what I have in mind.” Pulling her phone out, Teralyn walked over to show him some of the ideas she had. “See, you paint one or two walls out of the four blue and then the other two grey or a lighter blue.  Or you could just do one BOLD wall and a lighter color for the other walls, whichever you want.  Then, I was thinking of having some kind of blue mosaic paintings on the walls, all different.” The majority of the house was wooden floors, so she’d just have to get a runner or area rug to put in the living room. “I know I said the ocean, but the more I thought about it, the more I decided a more modern look would be better.  What do you think, handsome?”

 

“So, this is more of just ocean shades of blue then an actual ocean theme?” That was what he was getting anyway. 

 

Mark could see how the mosaics, if they had that weird, rippling effect, would give the hint of moving water.  He had already told her no carpeted floors.  Rugs he was fine with, but his preference was hardwood and he would be restoring or replacing these planks.  In what would be their bedroom, different story, but…that was all a surprise and he was waiting to see if she took that job at the diner or else he’d have to figure out a way to get it done while she was sleeping or out of the house.

 

“Okay, yeah, I like that.” Blue was a peaceful shade and it would be a lot better than this hunting theme.  It was odd given his other two places had been decked out to his tastes at the time, this place, however, Mark hadn’t ever bothered with, but it was also the most important.

 

“The only issue is we’re only gonna be able to work on the living room together a few days a week coming up, unless you wanna do it on your own.” Mark raised a brow at her and she smiled, taking his left hand to lace their fingers together.  He had also been teaching her how to ride a motorcycle in their spare time, which was why the kitchen took longer than anticipated. “Mitch called me this morning while you were working out.” Mark always got a morning workout in to start his day off. “He needs help right now and asked if I still wanted the job…and I told him yes.  He said it’s only part-time for now, so I’ll be working Friday through Monday, eight hour shifts.  The hours do vary, but I told him no graveyard shifts and he agreed, so it’ll either be morning or afternoon.”

 

It was like the higher powers above knew what he needed and wanted in his life.  Since Mark had sort of turned over a new leaf, he was being rewarded for the good behavior, or so he hoped.  He kept the grin inside, knowing smiling about the fiancée leaving him for work was a bad thing and he wasn’t looking to offend her over what would definitely be a misunderstanding.  So weekends…she would be gone on weekends and that was perfect because then, during the week, they could do the other stuff together.

 

“That’s fine, darlin’, no graveyard shifts?  Why not?” That would technically be the safest in regards to less customers coming through.  Maybe not the safest being the dead of night…when Teralyn said ‘less tips’, he cottoned on and nodded, knowing how important it was to her to earn and have her own money. “Good thing I got that truck fixed up for you then, isn’t it?” Not that she couldn’t ride the motorcycle, but he was sure there would be times when she wouldn’t want to, or couldn’t.

 

Hugging him around the neck when he bent down, Teralyn kissed him softly, letting it linger for a moment and felt his arms wrap around her, his forehead resting against hers. “I think for now, the truck is the safest way to go, so I’m glad you did that for me.” Mark really was too good for her. “He did agree to pay me cash too.  No paperwork or taxes filed, so no paper trail.”

 

That had been a huge load off her mind because she’d been concerned about the possibility.  Mark had done some looking into Jon Moxley and it turns out, he had formed his own group known as the Shield.  He had gone back to New York City to start his own business up, but that didn’t make her feel better at all.  The fact Jon was building an army…that made her stomach tighten every time Teralyn thought about it.  To keep the peace, she didn’t mention Moxley after Mark informed her of the ‘punk mother fucker’ building his own army and business in what used to be Mark’s territory. 

        

That was a direct slap in the face to the Undertaker.

 

If Mitch didn’t have to pay her above the table, then he didn’t have to worry about taxes, Medicaid, and everything else coming out of her payments, and it was less paperwork.  Some employers were still that way, which wasn’t a bad thing given she was trying to keep a low profile.  Mitch understood that, she was not the first woman to come to him asking to be paid under the table and she wouldn’t be the last.

 

“And you got the IDs and permits.”

 

The forgeries, not that anyone would be able to tell unless someone purposefully went out of their way to scan them.  Teralyn wouldn’t be out doing anything to get herself in that situation, so it wouldn’t be a problem.  He wasn’t even thinking about Jon Moxley or the ‘slap’.  If that idiot wanted the territory, more power to him.  Mark had what he wanted right here and his arrogance had gotten him pissing himself from drinking too much.  Lesson learned.  Now, if that idiot came stomping here, pissing in his actual backyard, so to speak, all bets were off and that had nothing to do with pride or ego. 

 

That was Mark simply defending his rightful turf, their home.

 

“I start on Friday.” It was now Tuesday evening, so she had a few more days with Mark at home before starting her new job at the diner.  The IDs and permits were faked, but it was the only way to keep her safe and out of Jon’s attention.  The less attention she generated, the better. “It’ll be nice getting back to work again and making my own money.” Helping out with bills and whatnot wasn’t necessary, but this wasn’t just Mark’s home, it was theirs and she wanted to contribute somehow.  Even if it was buying groceries or paying for a utility, anything to help ease the burden Mark had while paying for this place. “So, when are we going to start sleeping in the same bed together again?  I’m not trying to push you or pressure you, but being engaged and sleeping separately doesn’t feel right, Mark.  I want to sleep in your arms and wake up in your arms.  I miss you.”

 

“My room is off limits.” He hoped his tone conveyed that he wasn’t trying to be a dick or even a prude. 

 

However, currently, that was…a barely livable space.  Mark had been spending about an hour before he fell asleep these past few nights very quietly putting things in boxes and totes, taking measurements and notes.  Basically, he was gearing up to get to work on remodeling it.  His room, and the attached master bathroom, were massive and he had been working on sketches.  Mark had always had a decent hand at drawing, just never really applied it to anything.  He had been doing rough designs of what was in his head and finally had it down to how he wanted the bedroom to be remodeled.

 

“As for not feeling right,” Now he was just teasing her, his emerald green eyes glinting wickedly. “Plenty of other…virginal couples do it.” At her snort, Mark rolled his eyes.  Indeed, they were far shots from virgins. “Your room it is.”

 

What was it about his room that he didn’t want her to see? 

 

Nothing Teralyn saw would make her run away or stop loving him. “I’m not talking about sex.  It’s not about sex and I know you’re not ready for that step yet.  I just want to sleep in your arms.” It would bring them closer together, rebuild that trust even more between them, she was sure of it. “Will you be all right sleeping in my room with me?” Mark nodded firmly, this time brushing his lips against hers and she melted, like always, letting out the softest of moans as it deepened slightly. “Okay, okay, I’ll take your word for it.  You do realize, eventually, you’ll have to let me into your room if that’s going to be the one we share, right?  Or do you want to just make my room our room from now on?”

 

“Woman, I’ll let you in MY room when I’m damned good and ready.” He informed her with a hint of arrogance in his otherwise amused drawl. “For now, I’ll move my stuff into your room and that can be ours, or I can just be a bedmate.”

 

She would have to suffer the curiosity or whatever until Mark was ready to show her what would indeed be their bedroom.  Teralyn looked miffed and curious at the same time, and he mentally rolled his eyes, knowing his words probably had both hurt her feelings and triggered her curiosity.  The curiosity part he mentally slapped himself for because nobody liked having a carrot dangled and doing that was just a dick move.

 

“I’m working on it, on something, and you’ll have to be patient with me until it’s done, please.  It’s meant to be a surprise.” Don’t make me padlock the damn door, woman.

 

“Hmm…” Eyeing him suspiciously, Teralyn would have to stuff her curiosity down for the time being until he was ready to show her. “Okay, I promised I wouldn’t question you on decisions and I’ll stop asking questions.” What kind of a surprise did he have in store for her, though?  She really wasn’t fond of surprises, but since it was Mark, she would humor him. “And I promise to stay away from your room.” Holding her hand up in a ‘scout’s honor’ gesture, her blue eyes twinkled up at him, making her giggle at his growl and also shiver. “How about we set up shop in the living room tonight and look at that book I bought you?” Something different besides having a fire outside, swimming, or learning how to ride a motorcycle.

 

Mark knew very well his darling Persephone wasn’t fond of surprises, but given how many times she had surprised him, – and usually they weren’t the good kind of surprises – he felt absolutely no shame about making her suffer just a little bit because it was a GOOD one.  And…Teralyn had totally knocked him for a loop, figuratively speaking, with her proposal and the engagement ring that was currently on his finger.  The only time he took it off was when he was working and didn’t want to risk ruining it.

 

“Sure, it’s been awhile since we’ve debated the various versions of common myths.”

 

That was one thing in mythology class Mark had loved, getting her engaged in a debate about mythology.  Each story had a variation, some had multiple, people tended to gravitate towards the ones that resonated the most with them.  Teralyn had preferred the version of Hades kidnapping and assaulting Persephone for a while, and he had attributed to her relationship with men up to that point.  Like Scott.

 

“Yeah, it has.” Dinner was almost ready as she reluctantly pulled away from him to check on it in the oven, along with her boiling potatoes on the stove. “Meatloaf is almost done.” She announced, directing Mark to drain the potatoes for her in the sink while she finished up with the buttery asparagus, frying it in the pan. 

 

Teralyn did not mind doing a lot of things with him together because it just brought them closer.  There were times she handled dinner while he was out in the garage tinkering with his bikes or fixing something on the property.  Pulling the meatloaf out ten minutes later, she set it on the stove and carried it on a platter to the table, setting it down.  Mark came over with the potatoes and asparagus, while she grabbed the dinnerware, both taking their seat.  After they both served themselves, it was time to chow down, once again doing it in companionable silence.

 

I could get used to doing this for the rest of my life. Though, there would be nights she wouldn’t be able to be here for dinner, depending on what hours Mitch wanted her to work.  Most of them Teralyn would be and be able to make up for the times she wasn’t.

 

On the contrary, Mark was quite capable of fending for himself and he had told her multiple times he wanted to cook.  He had taken those classes years ago and it had been literal years since he wanted to cook anything like that again.  The last time he had gone out of his way to prepare a proper gourmet meal had been for her, in New York City.  She seemed to prefer it this way, the traditional roles of the woman cooking and regulating him to the other chores when she wanted help in the kitchen. 

 

Since Teralyn would now be working…she’d be getting pampered and he was already overfilling his to-do list with everything he wanted to get done and do for her.  Cleanup was something Mark handled while she went to get comfortable and retrieve the book.  He could honestly see himself doing this for the rest of his life, it was so different from where he had been ten years ago and he had no complaints.

 

“This book is incredible.” Teralyn stated once he joined her, scooting over on the couch and lifted the huge book long enough for him to get comfortable. 

 

Then, she settled it on both of their laps, wrapping his arm around her waist while letting her handle the flipping of pages.  It wasn’t that Teralyn didn’t want him to cook, but she felt the need to pamper him after everything he’d done for her…and what she’d done to him.  The hurt and pain, it was a miracle he actually agreed to marry her because he could’ve denied her.  Thankfully, Mark hadn’t and until he said something about wanting to cook, she would continue doing it whenever she was home and not working.

 

“These pictures are breathtaking.”

 

Chapter 50

 

If Mark knew she was pampering him because she felt like she owed him for what happened, he would have kiboshed that quickly.  She had done what she thought was the best at the time.  Teralyn had thought he was going to come kill her, which was ridiculous, but he understood it, and everything in the immediate evidence had supported her on the spot theory.

 

“The illustrations are incredible,” He stopped her and tapped a finger on one. 

 

Everything had been illustrated by one person, whoever this artist was, he had some amazing talent.  Some were in color, some weren’t.  Mark actually wished he would have had this book back in college on the days he was teaching.  The mythology was explained in all variations, never overly long, but not short and cutting off anything either.

 

The artist definitely captured the essence of these myths and the best part was every rendition for each myth was in this book.  There were variations and she recalled Mark telling her that while he taught her Mythology class in college about Persephone and Hades.  Her rendition and then him telling her about the pomegranate seeds, which was something she had completely forgotten.

 

“So, I was thinking about our wedding and I want to do a Mythology theme.  It’s so beautiful and since we reference it so much between us, I want to incorporate that.” Teralyn looked up at him, so much love shining in her eyes for him – her Hades. “I promise, you don’t have to wear a toga or anything like that.”

 

“Why not, don’t think my legs would look good in a dress?” Mark snorted, stretching out his extremely long legs before them, twisting them every which way.  He definitely had his muscle definition coming back, even better than when he had been at his ‘height’, his ‘prime’, when he was younger. “What were your ideas, darlin’?” He asked, leaning his head back against the couch, hiding the mirth in his eyes because he had already gotten a jumpstart on that, this theme, incorporating it.  Of course, custom jewelry, made from start to finish, was a time-consuming process, so it’d be a bit before that set arrived.

 

Teralyn giggled softly at his joke, rolling her eyes and slid her fingers down his Adam’s apple gently, the book forgotten for the time being. “If you want to wear a toga, I won’t stop you from showing off those gorgeous, toned legs of yours, handsome.  You’re sculpted like a Greek God from head to toe anyway.” Teralyn meant that, knowing she was probably inflating his ego even more and didn’t care, her hand moving down to caress his chest. “Okay so, if we do this theme, it would have to be in the woods because I was looking online and a flat plain like our land is wouldn’t generate the same beauty.  So, I want to get married in the woods and obviously, we could find a spot where it would be doable and be able to do our own setup.”

 

Trees, they needed trees if her vision was going to be pulled off and nature was beautiful, especially in the fall. “I want it in the fall, in October sometime and yes, I know Texas doesn’t really get a ‘fall’, but we’ll make it work.  An archway with columns on either side, red and white flowers draped along them.  Red will be the primary color, by the way, the color of pomegranates.  I was thinking we could even have some long stemmed candles lit on stands, but make them fake to prevent a fire breaking out.  I want the time to be twilight when we do have the ceremony and then party into the night, and we can have the reception back here at the house.  But yeah, those were some ideas I had rolling around in my head for the theme.  And if you don’t like it, please tell me and we’ll figure something else out.  This is your wedding too, so I want both of us to plan this together, Mark.”

 

“Pomegranates are a deep red to rich purple, darlin’, maybe no blood red.” He advised, a hint of amusement in his tone. 

 

Teralyn was telling him what they were doing, what colors, and then – THEN saying they planned together.  She already had half the thing done in her head and it was both cute and amusing, not a hint of annoyance.  That wasn’t even lingering and he knew that his ego really was in check from here on out.

 

“Okay, wait, you want a state park wedding and you can even have a reception there too.  I know a lot of them that rent out cabins and have specials, if you know who to talk to.” Mark made a mental note of the ones that had the most trees, figuring they’d have to take a drive sometime in the near future to eyeball them.  If Teralyn liked what she saw, they could put down a deposit right then and there. 

 

He began relaying all that to her, figuring she’d want to see in person what the what was.

 

“That sounds wonderful.  If we can have it all at the park, I’m all for it.”

 

Less for them to worry about regarding their home since it was their sanctuary.  Mark wanted to keep it that way and, truthfully, so did she.  Now that she had a job, Teralyn would be able to help pay for the wedding too, so that was a plus in her book as well.

 

“Red and purple…not a bright red, but a deep darker red.”

 

Blood red would actually be perfect, though she wouldn’t say that and felt her heart lifting even higher.  Mark was all about her ideas, she just hoped he wasn’t agreeing to what she wanted to do simply because he wanted to make her happy.  Setting the book on the coffee table, Teralyn moved to straddle him on the couch and softly, sensually kissed him, caressing his shoulders and arms.  Red and purple – it was a mixture of the Mythology combined with The Ministry, two things that had ultimately brought them together.

 

“I love you, Mark.” There would be no sex yet, but making out and touching each other wasn’t off the table.  Teralyn didn’t realize it, but Mark was holding off to reconcile with her sexually until he finished their bedroom, wanting their first time back together, fully and completely, to be memorable. “So, are you really open to wearing a toga?”

 

The problem with blood red was it was bright when in the correct light and maybe a splash here or there, but he did not want blood red as a primary color for their wedding.  That felt ominous and like tempting the devil, which he had done more than enough over his time on this earth. “If you really insist on it, darlin’,” He would do anything for her at this point, including wearing whatever she deemed fit for their wedding. “Yeah, only if you insist on it.” Joking was one thing, he wasn’t seeing himself in a literal Greek toga. “Are you really considering it?” Mark could see her in a Greek inspired dress, but those looked a lot better than the stereotypical toga.

 

“All black for you.  No tux, I don’t like how they look.  Just you, couple buttons undone on the top, collar folded down, sleeves rolled up to your elbows,” While she spoke, Teralyn touched each body part she was talking about, brushing her lips against his. “Would you consider changing one thing about your appearance, just for the wedding?” His eyebrow arched and she slid her fingertips down his auburn red goatee, missing the black and length. “Don’t get me wrong, you look amazing with red hair and if you wanna keep it for the wedding, that’s fine.  But I was hoping you’d grow out your goatee again, like you did in college, and dye it black, along with your hair.  I never even knew you had red hair naturally, I really thought it was black all along.” That was how well done his dye jobs had been, apparently.

 

Also, Mark had always kept the pubes gone, though those had also been darker than his natural hair color…Mark raised an eyebrow down at her, wondering if she realized if he dyed his hair, it would take forever to grow out properly when it was done. “If you dye yours.” Apparently, Teralyn missed the visual evil look, she could have it without the actual evil, which seemed fair and he grinned when she raised a brow back at him. “Seriously Teralyn, dye your hair black.” He would bet money she looked hot with black hair, able to mentally envision it and growled softly.

 

“You want me to dye my hair black?” Mark nodded and she chewed her bottom lip, wondering how she would look with that drastic of a change.  That was one thing Teralyn never did was dye her hair, always fine with her natural auburn tresses.  Maybe it was time for a change. “I’d have to get it done professionally…” Another growl from him sent a shiver down her back.  Granted, she’d had all different colored wigs when she stripped, but those were long gone and she had a black one that didn’t look too shabby on her. “Okay, you got a deal.  We’ll both go black, My King.” She hadn’t called him that in a very long time. 

 

Teralyn was about to be transformed into his Dark Queen, excited about the change.

 

His was too, if he was growing everything out.  Mark had never been embarrassed about using a salon for his hair either.  He was too vain to risk frying it himself with some low-grade box of dye.  Wigs were not the same as the real deal, he had seen pictures of her in her wigs and known instantly that was fake hair.  He was sure it looked fine to other people, but given he knew the actual woman, Mark hadn’t been very impressed with them.  Also, he’d been a bit of a jealous, pissed off prick back then too.

 

“We have time, we can both let our hair grow out more.” His was around his shoulders, above them, he had a trim recently.

 

“Handsome, if I let my hair grow out any more, it’s going to be past my ass.”

 

Actually, Teralyn really needed a trim since she’d let her hair completely go over the past two years.  A trip to a salon was definitely in order and she wondered if Mark would mind her going to the city tomorrow to get her hair done.  A new look with her new job, and one that would turn her soon-to-be husband on?  She was all for it and knew Mark would want to grow his out more before dying it.

 

“I like the auburn on you, but there was something about the black that I absolutely loved.  I think it’s because you really did remind me of Hades with that long goatee.  My Dark Lord…” Snuggling against him, she felt his hands glide up and down her back soothingly, both enjoying the peace and tranquility for a change.

 

Somehow, someway, down the road, maybe years from now, Jon Moxley would rear his ugly head and disrupt their happiness…and Teralyn would be ready when he did.

 

~!~

 

One thing lead to another and before long, two months had passed by since Teralyn was brought to Texas. 

 

It was a crisp Tuesday and the weather was somewhat chilly outside since it was mid-October.  Mark said it would never drop past the 50’s in Dallas and it was border-lining that temperature today.  She had on a long sleeved red top with dark blue jeans and faux fur boots, having gone on a shopping spree with her first couple checks to buy all new clothes.  Mark was insistent on it since she’d left almost everything behind in Washington. 

 

It was her day off, so she decided to finally get her hair done.  Teralyn wanted to do it sooner than this, but the living room took priority, along with her job.  The living room turned out beautifully with blues and greys, the mosaic paintings and Mark had redone the wooden floor before she put the area rug down.  It looked SO much better than those deer heads hanging on the wall and even Mark agreed it looked like a home now, thanks to her.  Walking into the salon, Teralyn checked in since she’d already called and made an appointment ahead of time, taking a seat to wait her turn. 

 

Goodbye auburn red and hello black!

 

Given they weren’t getting married until next year, he thought she was rushing the black because she would now have to maintain it throughout the long months ahead.  However, Teralyn had been so excited by the idea that he hadn’t said anything, just encouraged her to go and made a mental note to buy salon grade hair product for her to use if she didn’t come home with it.  It was specifically designed to keep her hair healthy and lush, as well as help maintain the color.  Mark had been working steadily on their bedroom, her jewelry had finally arrived and now he was waiting for the right time to give it to her.  He had his engagement ring and this was meant to be hers.  He figured she would pair it with a black gold band because this ring, with the accompanying earrings, necklace and bracelet was definitely a statement piece.

 

Maybe tonight…

 

Three hours later, Teralyn could only stare at herself in the mirror in front of her and covered her mouth with her hand.  Holy cow, she looked COMPLETELY different!  The black wig didn’t do it justice, there was NOTHING like having her real hair dyed and looking as beautiful, soft and shiny as it did. “Wow.”

 

“Do you like it?”

 

Gliding her fingers through it, Teralyn nodded and couldn’t believe how amazing it turned out. “It’ll take some getting used to, but yeah, I love it!  Thank you!” She hugged the woman, tipped her really well and walked out of there with the proper hair products to maintain the black. 

 

Every two months she’d have to get it done, or the roots at the very least and she was fine with that.  It just depended on how fast her hair grew, really.  Heading home, Teralyn could not stop running her fingers through her hair and had to stop herself from looking in the rearview mirror, also thankful her hair was to the middle of her back instead of to her waist.  It really needed the dead-ends cut off and now it looked luscious and healthy.

 

Thankfully, she had given him the courtesy of a ‘going to be a long time’ text, so Mark had gotten started on supper a little later.  Using what they had on hand, Mark had whipped up a meal that was almost as good as the ones he had made in New York.  They didn’t shop for gourmet meals here, so…he had to make do and was still pretty impressed with himself.  His shoulder length hair was pulled back in a low hanging tail at the nape of his neck and Mark wore nothing except a pair of black jeans, having been alternating between supper and the bedroom.  Listening for the timer he had set to let him know when he was needed in the kitchen.  The bedroom was about finished and he had been working around the clock to finish it, so probably within the next few nights, he would be inviting her in.

 

Humming to the song that was playing on the radio, Teralyn pulled into the driveway and cut the ignition on the truck, grabbing her purse.  The moment she stepped foot inside the house, the smell instantly hit her and her nose directed her into the kitchen.  He was nowhere to be found, but the stove was on and she heard a thump sound from upstairs, looking up at the ceiling.

 

The bedroom.

 

Mark really was working hard on renovating it and he STILL wouldn’t show her, not even a peek.  Setting her purse on the counter, she walked over to see what he was cooking and saw it was a type of sauce or gravy boiling.  Her stomach rumbled with life, remembering the last meal Mark had made her in New York and this smelled just as divine.

 

Mark had even arranged it, so orders came in WHILE she was working and if it was something big, he’d drive into Dallas to pick it up.  The custom-made tub, for example.  He had to reinforce and redo some of the flooring beneath to ensure everything was waterproof.  The master bath used to have an old tub he had actually used as storage and a shower, which he always used.   They were separated and he still kept it that way.  Only now, it had a larger, upgraded shower and one of those fancy, oversized garden tubs that was industrial strength, but still pleasing to look at.  He wasn’t taking any chances and he made sure everything that could give it away, receipts, web browsing history, and any other evidence was GONE.

 

“Hey darlin’,” Mark had come downstairs just as the timer went off, finally finished installing the garden tub.  Good thing he was such a big man or else this would have been a two person job because the thing was HEAVY. “Supper is about – holy shit!” He stopped in his tracks, taking in all that black hair.

 

Chapter 51

 

Teralyn had also gotten some layers into it, naturally so it wasn’t choppy, but it still gave her hair bounce and style.  The lady wanted to give her bangs and she politely declined, HATING bangs.  No thanks, hard pass on that one.  Teralyn smiled, slowly turning around to face him and had her hands behind her back clasped, her heartbeat accelerating a little.

 

“It’s um, a little shorter.” That sounded lame as soon as it came out of her mouth.  Teralyn walked over to him, pushing his dropped jaw up because it was wide open and chuckled softly, rolling her eyes. “Come on, Mark, it’s just hair.  Dinner smells amazing, by the way.  What did my chef make tonight?”

 

It had NOTHING to do with being shorter, it was the color.  Midnight black was a far shot off of auburn, that was for sure.  It could change a person’s look almost entirely, drastically.  Some people were able to pull off jet black hair when it wasn’t their natural color and some just looked washed out with it.  His Persephone was not one of those washed out people.

 

“You look beautiful, Teralyn.” He complimented, rolling his own eyes when she bent over the stove to peek in a pot. “Nope, get the hell out.  It won’t be done for another twenty.” He had made a melt on the tongue beef roast with baby vegetables slow cooked in herbs and real butter, a dessert, and homemade bread.

 

“Ohhh come on!  You’re seriously not going to tell me what you made?” Teralyn planted her hands on her hips, groaning when he shook his head firmly. “You are so mean…” She grumped in a pout, watching him put the lid back on and turned the flame down on the stove before closing the distance between them this time.  His fingers sifted through her freshly dyed, cut hair and the look in his eyes sent a wave of warmth directly over her. “I assume it has your seal of approval, handsome?” Mark was slowly growing out his goatee, it was longer than before, but it would take time to get to where it was back in college.  Either way, it was sexy and Teralyn found herself playing with it often while cuddling with him.

 

What she wanted was it long so it could be styled the way he had done back in the day.  That was almost a decade ago; it had occurred to him that it might not look the same, given he was now in his late thirties as opposed to late twenties.  Mark might’ve looked like a grown man playing idiot’s dress up for all he knew.  Then again, if it was what Teralyn wanted and she liked how it looked, then nothing else really mattered.  Mark wasn’t planning on dying his hair until closer to the actual wedding though.  They had already reserved for dates and all that, including cabins for themselves and their guests.

 

“We should probably do invitations soon, darlin’.” By post or a phone call, he didn’t care either which way.

 

“Well, we should sit down and figure out who exactly we want to invite first.  And it should be done over the phone, so there’s no paper trail…” Teralyn was still worried about Jon, even though they hadn’t heard anything from him besides what Mark had been told regarding taking over his territory in New York City.  Mark wasn’t bothered by it and she was thankful, wanting to leave that part of their past behind them. “We also need to figure out if we’re having bridesmaids, groomsmen or if you just want to have a Maid/Matron of Honor and Best Man standing up with us.” She planned on inviting her parents, though Teralyn wasn’t sure if they’d attend. “Once we make the list, I’ll handle the phone calls.” That black beard had been delicious on him and she loved the feeling of it against her lower lips… GET YOUR HEAD OUT OF THE GUTTER! “Do you want me to set the table for dinner?” It hadn’t been yet.

 

If Moxley was dumb enough to want to be in that business, knowing how everything went, more power to him.  More importantly, If Moxley thought he would simply step into the Undertaker’s boots and fill in, well…Mark might have retired, but the Undertaker had cast a very long, terrifying shadow. “Yeah, that’s fine, darlin’.” He had retrieved a notepad and pen, preferring to write things out these days.  Mark had relied heavily on technology for years, now it was nice to get back to the basics.  Also, his cursive was pretty good, if he did say so himself. “Glenn and Simone, they have…four kids now, you okay with kids, right?” She had mentioned ring bearers and flower girls.

 

“Yeah, of course.”

 

Hopefully, one day, they would have children of their own with emerald eyes and auburn hair.  They were both auburns, so that was a given.  Blue and green eyed babies, Teralyn really wanted to be a mother and wondered how Mark felt about it.  They had talked about it back in New York City, briefly, but he never really told her exactly how he felt.  That was definitely a conversation they’d be having before the actual wedding because, if he didn’t want kids, she would have to either accept that…no, she would accept it because she couldn’t live without Mark.  Two years away from him, even thinking he wanted her dead, didn’t stop her from wanting to be with him and love him.  Children damn sure wouldn’t either.

 

“Do you think we’ll be able to keep it under 50 or is that impossible, My King?” She asked, wrapping her arms around his neck from behind and softly kissed his temple.

 

“Wait, how many people do you fucking know, darlin’?” He asked curiously, wondering if she was serious.  Then she gave him a look and he realized most of it would be his friends. “What about family, darlin’?  You going to invite any of them?” Honestly, Teralyn probably didn’t have many people she considered friends, given most of them had been people he had ‘given’ to her as friends or secret psychopaths.  Mark figured as long as word didn’t reach New York, things would be fine.

 

“My parents.  I don’t know if they’ll come, but I still want to invite them anyway.” Releasing him, she sat down at the table beside him and frowned when he asked if she’d seen them in the past two years. “No, not since I left New York and wound up in Washington.  They don’t even know if I’m still alive, so when I call them, I just hope my Mom and Dad don’t keel over from a heart attack.” She tried cracking a smile, but honestly, Teralyn was afraid her parents wouldn’t be able to handle hearing from their long lost, only daughter. “I really made a mess of things.  Maybe I should just let them keep believing I’m gone…” Eloping was sounding like a better plan, the more she thought about it.

 

She hadn’t called her parents…given her relationship with her Mom, that really wasn’t so surprising. “Or maybe you start talking to them now and let them know you’re okay.” Jon had really isolated her without her even realizing it.  Mark had effectively cut her off from everyone and using all means of contact due to ‘being traced’ and out of fear of being caught by the big, bad Undertaker. “Don’t let him run your life anymore, darlin’.  And just in case you’re having any ideas, we already paid for the reservations and everything else, we’re having a wedding and it’ll be perfect.” Reaching out to take her arms, Mark gently pulled her into him and wrapped his arms around her in a comforting embrace.

 

Feeling him hold her close like this made her believe everything would be all right.  Everything would work out for the best.  She had to believe that in her heart and soul.  His words penetrated through her because, up until now, Teralyn didn’t realize just how scared she was of Jon Moxley and what he was capable of.  She didn’t realize how much Jon Moxley had ran her life either, even now being with the love of her life, her fiancé.

 

“You’re right.” She murmured, hugging him back and knew Mark would protect her at all costs. “It will be perfect.  After dinner, I’ll call my parents.” Teralyn didn’t even know if they were still alive, that was how much she isolated herself from them and accepted a soft forehead kiss from Mark.  Her mother would go apeshit when she saw what Teralyn had done to her hair, for sure.

 

Jon Moxley was the ultimate predator.

 

He was good looking, very charming, and projected an air of honesty and trustworthiness.  He was more than adept at making people believe they were his best friend and he had nothing except their best interests at heart.  He had done it to her and, in the process, without Teralyn even realizing, begun isolating her from everyone and everything.  By the time they had ‘fled’, Moxley had her so convinced he was the good guy, she was WILLING to be isolated.  There was NO definition for him other than ultimate predator and even then, that probably wasn’t the best description.  Moxley was a whole new breed entirely.

 

“Good.” Mark tightened his hold on her before letting her go, letting her finish setting the table since they had gotten sidetracked with this conversation and moved to take dinner out of the oven.

 

“I’ve been taking over the cooking since I got here, haven’t I?” Dinner was absolutely delicious and she smiled apologetically at Mark, who nodded his head while leaning back against the chair, his hands on his full stomach. “That was incredible, handsome, thank you.  And now I feel like I’m gonna pass out from food comatose.”

 

Too bad it was fall, going into winter, because the pool was closed for the season or she would’ve taken a dip.  Then again, Mark also had a hot tub installed about a month ago, a surprise for both of them, and they hadn’t used it yet.  She had no idea the garden tub he had installed in the master bathroom of what would be their bedroom also had jets.

 

“So, how much longer until the room is done and you can show me the big reveal?”

 

“Not sure, I’m waiting on a few things to come in.”

 

Every few days or so, she’d ask about the room and Mark always gave her the same answer.  The answer was also very true because he always had new décor coming in for it.  He had done the walls and ceiling, complete with the Baroque era molds, a classic style he loved and felt suited the version of Hades and Persephone he was aiming for.  The floor would be the last part and Mark had already gotten rid of the bed and furniture, replacing it with all new that also suited the style.

 

Whatever he was doing, it was going to be spectacular and the excitement to see it was bubbling up inside of her with each day that passed by. “You cooked, I’m cleaning up and then I’m gonna step outside and make that phone call to my Mom.” Standing, Mark stopped her, taking her phone to press it in her hand.  He ordered her to go make the call and he’d take care of the cleanup, not giving her an option. “Stubborn ass.” Teralyn muttered good-naturedly, kissing him softly and headed outside on the deck, after grabbing her sweater because it was chilly out now that night had fallen. 

 

Taking a deep breath, Teralyn dialed the number she knew from memory and waited, closing her eyes as the first and second ring came into her ear.  The fourth ring, someone answered and her eyes opened, tears instantly forming at the sound of her mother’s voice for the first time in years. “Momma, it’s Teralyn.”

 

“TERALYN ANN MONROE!” Her mother’s voice was a mixture of relief, sadness and there was definite anger in there.  It was the least of the tone, but it was there. “TWO YEARS, GIRL!” She knew they did NOT have the best relationship and a lot of it was her fault for how she had pushed and pressed Teralyn to be, how to act, regulating her activities and dictating that it would be her looks and body that got her places.  However, as she got older, those things meant less and she was more relieved than ever to hear from her only child, her baby girl. “Where have you been?” She cried, unable to stop crying. “Are you okay, baby?  Where are you?  We can come get you.”

 

Mark had retreated to the living room, getting a fire going and made sure that he wasn’t anywhere near for that conversation.  When Teralyn was finished, if she needed comfort, he would be right here.  He sat on the couch with the mythology book, knowing this call was probably something that was going to be emotionally draining.

 

Hearing her mother crying…that was new and it did something to Teralyn, forcing her to drop to her knees, the emotions overwhelming her. “I’m fine, Momma, I promise.” Teralyn clutched the phone to her ear, tears of her own streaming down her face. “I wasn’t…but I’m okay now.” How did she even attempt to describe what had happened?  Obviously, she couldn’t tell her mother the truth about how she thought her now fiancé wanted her dead.  That wasn’t happening. “You don’t have to come get me, Momma, I’m happy where I am and that’s why I can finally call you.  For two years, I was…trapped, but I was saved and now I’m happy and safe.” As safe as she was getting anyway. “It’s a really long story, but…um, I’m calling because, well…I’m um, uh, I’m getting married.”

 

None of this made sense and her mother was quiet for a very long moment.  The only indication she was still on the line was the sound of her soft crying breaths as she struggled to breathe and process the information.  What little there was.  It wasn’t enough and her heart was demanding that she insist Teralyn come home, knowing though that wasn’t going to happen.

 

“Just…give me a second, please.” She whispered finally, taking a moment to go blow her nose and sip some water, her throat feeling bone dry and like it was locking up.  When she returned, she had taken several deep breaths. “Let me make sure I’m clear.  You were not okay for two years…and now you are, and you’re getting married?” And she was just now getting a call.

 

“Yeah.  So, I thought my life was in danger.  I was manipulated into believing that, Momma.  His name is Jon Moxley, the guy who manipulated me and I ended up running away with him for two years.  I was in Washington, the state.” Teralyn was trying to break it down to her mother, to where she didn’t have to divulge too much information regarding Mark. “Anyway, it turns out Jon was the one I should’ve been running from.  He was after me, but thankfully, Mark found me.  He tracked me down, after searching for two years, because we were together before I left New York City.  I was manipulated into believing he didn’t care about me or love me, and I was wrong.  And it’s all Jon’s fault, Momma.” While she spoke, Teralyn cried her heart out and sat on her backside on the porch because the lounge chairs were put away for the season. “The man I’m marrying is Mark, the one who saved me from Jon Moxley.” With Kane’s help, but it would be too difficult to add him to the mix without confusing her mother even more. “Momma, I’m sorry, Jon told me it would be too dangerous to contact my family or anyone I knew…and I believed him.  And I’m so, so sorry.”

 

None of this made sense at all.  Anyone who DIDN’T know the truth about Jon Moxley or Mark Calaway would think the same thing as Mrs. Monroe, who was…concerned her daughter had some sort of mental trauma from what sounded like a kidnapping, tried piecing together what Teralyn just told her.  There was definitely something wrong with this whole situation, mostly because she didn’t know the whole story of the backgrounds.  Honestly, it sounded like something out a movie, it was that far-fetched.

 

“Where are you now?” She asked finally, not sure what else she could say. “Can we come see you?  Your father is right here, Teralyn, here…” She passed over the phone.

 

“Hi, Daddy.” Teralyn swallowed hard, more nervous to talk to him than her mother because it took A LOT to get him pissed off.  She couldn’t imagine what he was feeling at the moment since she was his only daughter, his only child.

 

“Tera…” His deep baritone resonated through the phone while holding his still crying wife, his heart breaking for both of them. “Sweetheart, are you okay?”

 

“Yeah, I wasn’t, but I am now, I promise.”

 

“Can we come see you?  Your mother really wants to see you and so do I.  You’re getting married?” Terence was trying to get his head on straight with this, knowing yelling at Teralyn, as much as he wanted to, wouldn’t solve anything.  He didn’t want to chase her away either.

 

Chewing her bottom lip nervously, Teralyn wondered if Mark would allow her parents to come see her here, their sanctuary and safe haven. Don’t let him run your life anymore, Teralyn. Those words gave her the answer she needed. “When do you guys want to come?  We would love to have you and I really want you to meet Mark.  I love him so much and when you’re here, we can sit down and I’ll explain everything and answer any questions you have.” Mostly, nothing about Mark being a drug lord, of course.

 

“Tell us where you are, or the nearest airport, and we’ll be there as soon as we can book flights.  Is this your number?  Can we save it and call you on it?” Terence had put Teralyn on speaker, so they could both hear her, gesturing to his wife for a notepad and nodded when she instantly retrieved one and a pen.  His wife wrote everything down and they shared relieved smiles. “All right, your mother is booking us flights there now.” It wasn’t that long a flight, he imagined they would very likely be there sometime tomorrow.

 

Two years without any word from their daughter…even with their strained relationship, that was not normal.

 

Chapter 52

 

By the time they were finished with the conversation, Teralyn was shot emotionally and mentally…and really hoped Mark was all right with her parents coming out.  There was no ‘if’ about it or ‘talking it over’, they were on their way and she had given them all the information they needed.  How the hell was she supposed to break this to Mark?  Sniffling, she walked back inside and closed the sliding glass door, locking it before venturing into the living room, seeing him sitting on the couch sifting through the book she bought him.

 

“So…we’re going to have visitors tomorrow.  My parents are coming.” Blurting it out was the only way to go at this point.

 

“I need a cigarette, let’s step outside.”

 

Mark led the way, grabbing a box of tissues on the way and passed them over to her as they stepped out onto the patio, the automatic lights kicking on.  He dropped down into what he deemed his smoking chair, complete with a nice looking, discreet ashtray and butt trash bin besides it.  Mark lit the cigarette, watching her sit opposite of him.

 

“What time tomorrow?  We’re gonna have to get the guest room in order.” They both had been storing their excess belongings in it.  Mark considered it, their bedroom.  It was almost done, if he worked throughout tonight with no sleep…minus the bedding a few other things that hadn’t come in yet, it WOULD be done.  Mostly.  He was waiting on superficial décor to arrive, to touch it up, but…this was more important. 

 

If they used his room, her room could go to her parents.

 

“No Mark, let’s just…move the stuff out of the guest room and…” Then Teralyn stopped, realizing what she was saying and suggesting. “Wait, they’ll probably notice we’re sleeping in separate rooms, won’t they?”

 

That would not work and she groaned, wondering if it was too late to call and ask her parents to give them a few more days.  No, her father was ADAMANT about coming to see her tomorrow, they already booked their flights while she was on the phone with them.  Her mother had been crying her heart out, not able to wait to see her baby girl again.

 

“I’m sorry…” Teralyn started crying all over again, covering her face with her shaking hands.  She screwed up again! “I-I couldn’t tell them no…I didn’t have the heart to do it, not after hearing my Mom sobbing and crying…”

 

Well, maybe her parents would think they were old-fashioned. He had sort of moved into her room so they could sleep together without being physically intimate. Not that they weren’t doing other things, like kissing and caressing, it was weird given their sexual history but… the reset wasn’t necessarily a bad thing either. “Why are you sorry you couldn’t tell them no, darlin’? They’re your parents.” He said calmly, leaning back in his chair with the cigarette between his lips. “Just start cleaning out the room we’ve been using, your room, and I’ll get ours finished tonight. Most of it anyway, the rest will just have to wait until it gets here.” Décor shit, minus those paintings, which would go up tonight since he had them safely in his garage now. “We’ll sleep in the living room tonight, no big deal, Teralyn.”

 

“Yes it is a big fucking deal!” She shouted, overcome with emotion and anxiety, not sure how she was going to face her parents. “I made this decision without you, without asking permission if they could come and I shouldn’t have!” Teralyn didn’t mean to snap at him like that and wiped her tears away angrily, walking over to look over the ledge at the long stretch of land. “You wanted to surprise me, Mark.  You’ve been working on that room for the past month and a half and now it’s going to be ruined because I jumped the gun with my parents.” That need to get his approval before she did anything – that was a habit she’d have to break overtime because she was so used to doing it with Moxley.  Even with her job, she had asked Mark prior to getting it to make sure he was all right with her working.  Habits were hard to break, unfortunately.

 

“If I was against it, I would have just told you so, I’m telling you, it’s no big deal.” His voice was still calm, as if she hadn’t snapped at him and given she was probably a wreck right now, he wasn’t taking any offense to it. “The room will be done tonight, what I was waiting on isn’t as important as your parents seeing you.” If it was them on the other end of this, if they were the parents and their child had gone missing for two years… without a word, without anything, and then just popped up out of the blue, yeah, they’d be hot messes demanding to see said kid too.

 

“Okay.” Teralyn nodded, knowing she had to pull it together and couldn’t fall apart right now, shutting her eyes tightly. “Okay.”

 

~!~

 

Her parents would be here at any time and Teralyn was nervous, to say the least.  She had on a magenta long sleeved top that had a V neckline and dark blue jeans, her freshly dyed black hair braided over her shoulder.  Mark had helped her with it because she was a ball of nerves, trembling.  No matter what Mark said to her, nothing was going to help calm her nerves down until she actually saw them, hugged them, and knew everything was going to be all right.  As cliché as it sounded, getting a hug from her father was what she needed to feel like everything would be all right in her life.

 

Their bedroom was as finished as it was getting and he had not slept very much, so she had had to drive into Dallas to restock what they would need for guests while he stayed home and napped. Their room was missing some of the décor and the special bedding he had ordered to go with the Persephone and Hades theme, THEIR story, THEIR theme. She hadn’t been in it yet today, he figured after today, when it was bedtime, then she could go in and maybe it would be a welcome surprise and respite from the emotional overload she was going to be experiencing. “You’re fine, darlin’.” He soothed, rubbing her back in slow circles as they waited out on the porch, eyes on the open gate at the entrance of the driveway.

 

She nodded, wanting to believe him and tried to focus on his hand caressing her, trying to calm her down.  His other hand was in hers, their fingers laced together and Mark was in a long sleeved thermal green shirt with black skintight jeans and his auburn hair was braided back tightly, a silver necklace around his neck.  It was cloudy out today, it looked like it might rain and that was fitting weather considering who Teralyn was about to be reunited with. “Hey.” She waited for Mark to look down at her and leaned forward, softly kissing him. “I love you, no matter what, and I’m marrying you, regardless of what happens with this visit.” Just then, a car came through the gate and Teralyn took a deep breath, standing up from the porch with Mark beside her.

 

He was guessing that would be them and their rental. Mark sincerely hoped that these people had changed from the horror stories he had heard. He had spoken to her mother once when he had been hunting Teralyn down and the woman had not been very… pleasant. Well, now she would finally realize WHY he was calling. He wasn’t expecting an apology. He would settle for a family reunification between the three however. “All right darlin’, here we go.” Mark had tried dressing in a way that wasn’t overly ‘him’ and the dark colors he favored, well, all black anyway, wanting to make himself look as… well, not so damn intimidating and it was a good thing he HADN’T dyed his hair yet.

 

Nodding, Teralyn kept her hand firmly in his as the car pulled up to a stop in front of them and she was immediately swept up into a tight embrace by her crying mother. “I know, Momma…” Her voice cracked, her hand leaving Mark’s to embrace the woman tightly as their tears cascaded freely down their cheeks.

 

“Oh, my baby girl, my sweet baby girl!” Autumn cried out, tightening her hold on Teralyn to the point where she could barely breathe.

 

“Woman, don’t go suffocatin’ her now!  We just found her, for god’s sake!”

 

Slowly, Autumn pulled back to take a look at her daughter, the change significant to her hair, but it was her through and through. “My god, Tera…you have no idea how worried sick we’ve been and how long we’ve searched for you!”

 

“Woman, now isn’t the time to be guilt-trippin’ her either!” Terence grumbled, immediately stepping forward to draw his daughter into his arms, his loving embrace, and felt her cling to him for dear life. “It’s all right, sweetheart, it’s all right now.”

 

“Daddy…” Teralyn hugged him tighter than she ever had in her life, her tears beating down on his chest. “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry, Daddy…”

 

Autumn was eyeballing the man, Mark, who stood there calmly, looking very at peace with himself and not awkward or emotional at all. “You called me before.” She said finally, knowing she owed this younger man an apology.

 

“Yes, ma’am, I did.”

 

And she had told him she hadn’t heard from her goddamn daughter in quite some time because Teralyn really didn’t care for her parents, biting the man’s head off. That had triggered their own search, realizing something was very wrong. They had also gotten a call from another man, who had never identified himself, saying that Teralyn had run off all crazy… it had been two years ago and still struck her odd. “I’m sorry.”

 

Well… that was unexpected and he looked over at Teralyn and her father, gathering this was the former alcoholic and now, she seemed a daddy’s girl.

 

Her father was sober now, had been for quite some time, and she’d always been a Daddy’s girl, even when he was an alcoholic.  One thing he never did was abuse her or her mother, just keeping to himself with it.  However, it had gotten out of hand and the drinking had to be stopped, which was why he’d gone through detoxification and withdrawal in a rehabilitation facility.  Slowly, she pulled back from the father and let him wipe her tears away with the pads of his thumbs, her red, swollen eyes moving to her fiancé. “Mom, Dad, I’d like you to meet my fiancé and the love of my life, Mark Calaway.  Mark, this is Autumn and Terence Monroe.” She introduced politely, remembering her manners and once again moved to Mark’s side, taking his hand to lace their fingers together. “I know you guys have a lot of questions, so let’s go inside and talk.”

 

Terence ignored her for a second, moving to properly greet Mark, who was apparently going to be his son-in-law, with a handshake. Just because introductions had been made from her, did not mean they were over. “It’s good to meet you, son.” He felt weird calling him ‘Mark’ because they were not on a first name basis and Mr. Calaway seemed overly impersonal given he was marrying his daughter.

 

Mark seemed to get the other man had a slight issue on what to call him and shelved the moment’s distaste at being called ‘son’. He had done that, a lot, to other men, in a derogatory manner. “Pleasure is mine, sir.” He and Autumn had already had their moment and he gestured to the house. “Please.” Before Teralyn exploded from her nerves and everything else. He inwardly breathed a sigh of relief once they were in the house, feeling something akin to pride when they both made comments about the living room. “Teralyn designed it and picked out the colors.” He informed them, pride lacing his tone.

 

Teralyn blushed at his compliment, shaking her head slowly. “We did it together.  Same with the kitchen.” Teralyn smiled up at him, feeling more at ease and THANKED GOD they had actually renovated.  This place was a wreck prior to her parents visit and now it looked more like a home.

 

“It’s beautiful.” Autumn nodded her approval, knowing her daughter’s taste anywhere and the colors definitely mirrored her.

 

“Would anyone like something to drink before we sit down and talk?” Teralyn offered, feeling her nervousness slowly deteriorating and smiled when her mother asked what they had. “I just made a batch of sun kissed sweet tea.”

 

“That sounds lovely, dear.” Autumn and Terence nodded, still looking around the house while she went to retrieve the glasses with the tea.  It also gave Teralyn a moment alone to breathe properly because she had really worked herself up.  At least the nausea was gone.

 

It wasn’t a wreck, it had been… dated. Very, very dated because the place had never been updated. So old-fashioned. If he would have known she thought it was a wreck, he would have been… miffed. Well, no… it had been a wreck, until they had cleaned up their mess after doing everything, it had been a freaking disaster area actually. Shit everywhere. Mark was answering questions while she got the sweet tea, already knowing she was also grabbing the biscuits and cookies he had made just for this while she had been asleep and he had been on a ‘break’ from setting up their fucking new bed set.  “You’ll sleep in the guest room.” He said when Autumn asked, smiling and showing her to said room, the one he and Teralyn had made up for them this morning after they had used the room one more night. Tonight, they moved to their room, his room.

 

Teralyn did not sleep very well, due to her nerves and adrenaline, so tonight, she would be crashing hard.  Mark was finally done with the bedroom, besides a few minor details and she had told him they could sleep in the living room, but he insisted enough was done to where she could see it.  Apparently, he had replaced the bed as a whole because she heard him in there banging away, putting it together last night.  She even offered to help, but he declined, wanting the room to still be a surprise. “Mark made the cookies and biscuits and they’re amazing.” She smiled softly, setting the tray down in the middle of the table with the glasses, small dessert plates, tea, and snacks, before beginning to pour her parents each a glass of the tea, handing them over.

 

Biscuits was an interesting term because they were sweet and moist, not like dinner rolls or the dry biscuits you’d use for sopping up a dinner plate. Either way, he had found the recipe on a web site he liked browsing and tried it out. Teralyn had been doing this weird half-sleep, half-awake thing from anxiety so… it had given him something to do close to her where he could keep an eye on her as she slept fitfully. When Teralyn sank beside him, he instantly moved a hand to the small of her back, rubbing gently and smiled down at her when she glanced at him. He could see she took a moment to compose herself in the kitchen.

 

Chapter 53

 

“So, how did this come about?” Autumn asked in a soft voice, taking a bite out of the biscuit and had to admit, it was scrumptious.  The tea was delicious as well.

 

Where did they even begin with their tale?  There were so many twists and turns with it, but Teralyn decided she would protect Mark, no matter what, even from her parents. “Well, we dated a little in college.  And then we found each other again several years later when I was working in New York City at the Times.  We were dating when I…ran off with Jon Moxley, thinking my life was in danger.”

 

“Why did you think your life was in danger, sweetheart?” Terence didn’t mean to pry, but they were scared out of their minds and worried for the past two years. “You have to tell us what happened.  We deserve to know.”

 

“I received some death threats, after the article I wrote about a drug lord named the Undertaker.” Teralyn could tell them that much because they had no idea it was the man sitting beside her. “It was sort of forced on me and Jon Moxley convinced me to run away with him, to keep me safe.  He said I had to isolate myself from everyone, including Mark and you guys, to keep you safe as well.  At the time, I believed him and I was naïve and stupid and too trusting.” Mark never once stopped rubbing her back, giving her the courage she needed to push forward with the explanation. “We wound up on the run for a year until we settled down in Washington.  One day, I was at work and one of Mark’s friend, Glenn Jacobs, was there and found me.  He immediately called Mark, who had been searching for me and it turns out, Glenn was too.  Glenn explained to me it was all a ploy by Moxley to get me away from Mark, to keep me for himself, and he was the one who sent the death threats to me to get me all paranoid while gaining my trust.  Anyway, Mark came got me from Washington and brought me here and…I asked him to marry me and he said yes.”

 

Sort of forced on her… Mark was so glad he had a great poker face -he made a mental note to send thank you cards to Shaw and Rooq- because he was not only the Undertaker, he was also the one who had kind of forced that article. He had wanted to see what she would do and now they knew. She’d write it, but omit a lot, such as personally knowing the man. It had been a catch .22 for her.

 

Autumn and Terence both could only stare at her.

 

Mark was waiting for it. It sounded straight out of a bad movie or book, that was for sure. It would have made a LOT more sense if they knew the whole thing, but there was no way in Hell, Teralyn could tell them everything.

 

“I thought Jon was my friend, Momma and Dad.  I really did and I trusted him.” Enough to put him over the love of her life.  That was something Teralyn would never fully forgive herself for either. “It wasn’t until Glenn found me that I realized what kind of monster I was with, who Jon really was and what all he’d taken away from me because of his lies.”

 

“One of your biggest…I don’t wanna say flaws, but…problems, maybe, is the fact you’re too trusting, sweetheart.  You always have been.  You trusted Scott and the boy wound up hurtin’ you in the worst way.” Terence wanted to maim that asshole for hurting his baby girl and ended up getting into an altercation with Scott’s father at the summer festival a few months back. “I’m glad you got away from…his name is Jon Moxley?”

 

“Darling, isn’t that…?”

 

Terence narrowed his eyes to slits, cracking his knuckles. “He came by the house a few weeks ago, asking about you and if we’d seen you.  The balls on that boy is astoundin’.”

 

Jon went to her parents’ house?! “D-Did he say anything else?” Don’t let him run your life anymore. “Did he threaten you or anything?”

 

“No, just asked if we’d seen ya and he was worried ‘cause he hadn’t heard from ya in a while.  Said he was an old friend from college…” Terence had felt something was…OFF about the boy, but had chalked it up to paranoia. “That was the only time we’ve heard from him.”

 

“Jesus…”

 

“Mark,” Autumn nodded to him, at him, with a small, slightly depreciative smile. “He called us when you first disappeared, I was… less then gracious with him.”

 

“And you apologized, so all is well.” He replied, laughing softly though his mind was on Jon Moxley. Was Moxley obsessed with Teralyn or was this some giant game to get them both? Probably a combination and he wanted nothing more than to rub his temples and groan.

 

“And we had a strange call a few years back.” Terence added. “After Mark came to see us. The caller never identified himself so… we have no idea who he was, but he was talking about Teralyn, trying to find her.”

 

“A few years back?  How long ago would you say, Dad?” Teralyn was getting a weird feeling in the pit of her stomach, a knot forming, and shut her eyes when he said about 3 years.  This all fit too well together and she took a slow sip of her tea, knowing freaking out in front of her parents with an anxiety attack wasn’t a good idea, so she swallowed it down.  Three years would put Jon directly in New York City, right after she reconciled with Mark.  Jon had said he’d lived in the city for a while prior to meeting up with her, but that had to be a lie.  He had called her parents, asking where she was, which told her he’d been looking for her, even before she got back together with Mark.  What the hell was Jon Moxley’s endgame?  What did he want from her?

 

Mostly to torment the Undertaker since Jon had learned early on that the man had an obsessive love for her. Jon didn't have the relationship with Teralyn that Taker had back in college. They had barely been friends prior to her becoming a Ministry groupie and she wasn't all that good of a lay with her dead fish tendencies. Taker had made several mistakes when it came to Jon and now he would be paying for them because Jon knew just where to target his former boss. Right in the heart and to do that, Teralyn had become his pawn piece.

 

What if that son of a bitch came back and targeted her parents?  Or somehow followed them here to their sanctuary?  Was Jon really THAT hellbent on ruining her happiness and taking Mark away from her?  When would he get tired of the game and just leave them alone?  Mark was out of the business, he was settling down with her and they were getting married.  They were sharing a home together; Mark had ingrained it into her that this was THEIR house, not just his.  As soon as they were married, Mark was putting her name on the deed, along with everything else – everything he owned would be hers and everything she owned would be his.  Theirs.  They had sat down and talked about it after she made a fuss about the living room décor.  Mark had let her choose everything for the kitchen, so she wanted his help with the living room and he finally came clean to her about his true intentions.  He wanted this to be THEIR home and he wanted her personal touch on everything, every room, which was why they were renovating, replacing the old with new…except the bedroom.  That was all him and she was fine with that.

 

“Do ya think he’ll still pursue ya, sweetheart?” Terence drawled, sipping his tea and breaking her out of her deep thoughts.

 

“I don’t know, Dad.  I hope not.” She looked up at Mark worriedly, wondering what was going through his mind at the moment.

 

Mark was thinking that if Jon Moxley was in touch with her parents it was because he knew Teralyn had or would be reaching out to them soon. He knew exactly who she was with, but he had no idea where. Mark was thinking this little cockroach was going to drag him out of retirement just to squish this annoyance threatening the life he and Teralyn were building together.

 

By the time nighttime rolled around, and dinner was consumed, everybody was exhausted in every way possible.  Mentally, emotionally, physically…they were all ready for bed just after the sunset on the horizon.  Mark guided her to their bedroom and stopped outside of the double doors, knowing this wasn’t the way he wanted to present it to her.  This wasn’t the way he wanted to surprise her, but her parents had to come first.  Mark took her hands and leaned down, very softly kissing her, her arms wrapping around his neck to bury in his auburn tresses.  He slowly pushed on the handles and opened them, after ordering her to shut her eyes before guiding her in by her hands.  Once she was standing in the middle of the room, he closed the doors and ordered her to open her eyes, making Teralyn obey. “Oh wow…”

 

The room and master bath had been done in a baroque style mixed with some classical Greek. Black and grays, deep warm reds and some of the paintings that had been on the walls of the mansion were now present. "It's not totally finished, darlin’…" But given what was going on… it would suffice and the look on her face made it worth it.

 

There was a chandelier that reminded her a lot of the Ministry mansion hanging from the ceiling, right in the middle of the room.  The décor was absolutely breathtaking, including the four poster, king-sized bed with lavish warm red drapery.  The bedding was simple black and Mark informed her it wasn’t here yet, promising it would be worth another surprise for her.  The paintings on the walls…she recognized them instantly from the mansion, especially the one of Hades and Persephone.  It was directly above their bed, in the center, and tears stung her eyes at the thoughtfulness and heart that went into this room.  Their room. “There are no words, Mark…Stunning, magnificent, incredible…those don’t do it justice, but it’s the best I can come up with right now to describe this.” Mark guided her towards the master bathroom, showing her even more beauty and it matched the same baroque style the bedroom did. “Oh my god!  That tub is HUGE!”

 

"That's what all the dust and banging was from a while ago." She had been beyond curious when he had basically started destroying their home, but he had also made sure everything was now waterproof and could accommodate the massive tub. The tradeoff was the single shower stall which would fit him easily and dwarf her. "So, do you feel less bad about moving in this room now that you've seen it?"

 

“Yeah…you did such an amazing job, Mark.” In a short amount of time too, a month and a half to do all of this wasn’t easy, not by a long shot.  Turning, she wrapped her arms around his waist and buried her face in his chest, nuzzling him affectionately. “Thank you so much.” Leaning up on her tiptoes, Mark dragged her up the rest of the way until their lips connected, her arms instantly going around his neck, the kiss deeper and more passionate than the others they had shared. “I love you.” As soon as her parents were gone, they would be reconciling fully; she missed the intimacy with Mark and hoped he felt the same way.

 

He had had a few months to work on it, time was definitely flying these days and they weren't doing nothing but living basically the simple life. This was very far removed from the life they had each had in New York and much happier for her -he hoped- then her half-life in Washington. "I love you too." He said softly, reaching down to caress her face. He had one more present for her, but given how draining this day was, he didn't want to overload her either. He'd wait, he was patient these days. "Let's go to bed, darlin’, you look beat. Was today what you hoped it would be?"

 

The worry had returned to her eyes and she nodded, knowing she had to put her faith and trust in Mark to protect her.  And he would with his life because he loved her and she fully believed that now. “I’m worried about my parents, Mark.” Teralyn admitted, stepping away from him to pull her shirt and pants off, tossing them in the nearby hamper and went over to the beautiful armoire he’d gotten for her.  He had his own on the other side, hers was a deep cherry oak and his was black, both complimenting each other. “What if he comes after them?  I…I want to try to convince them to move here, to Dallas, to be near us.  I don’t know if they’ll go for it, but…do you think they’re in danger going back to North Carolina?”

 

Mark was quiet as he considered it finally shrugging slowly. "I honestly don’t know, Teralyn. Moxley is a lot like Kane in that he's a psychotic son of a bitch and unpredictable as anything. The difference between the two is that Kane is my brother, he's family and I know I can trust him. Moxley isnt. He's a wild card." And dangerous. "He hated being a mole, he wanted in the Ministry and I denied it."

 

That was news to her.  Jon wanted to join the Ministry? “You denied him…and then made him your mole?” What sense did that make?  It didn’t make any, not to her anyway.  Then again, she wasn’t a drug lord and didn’t have the mindset Mark did.  Pulling on a dark red nightgown, Teralyn pulled her hair out to let it hang down her back in waves before turning to face him, so many questions written on her face. “Okay, I’m going to ask because you got me curious now.  Why would you make him your mole when you didn’t want him in your Ministry?  And why did you deny him entry in the first place?” Did Mark sense something dangerous about Jon Moxley from the beginning?

 

"To be clear, he wanted to join AFTER he had been working for me for a while. And I knew he was someone who would flip on a dime, if it suited him. That's why I refused him when he asked to join. He would have sold everyone out for the right price or maybe even just for shits and giggles. When he worked for me only, I was the only one he could flip on because he never had access to the Ministry."

 

“Good call.  Fucking guy is a lunatic, and a smart one at that.” Teralyn pulled the blanket back on the bed and slid into it for the first time, sighing at how incredible it felt.  This was like laying on a cloud, it was so nice and very comfortable, her head sinking into the pillow. “I wish you would’ve never gotten involved with him, but I know the past can’t be changed, so we’ll just have to keep living day by day and, if he shows up, he’ll be dealt with.  I’ll kill him myself if he touches my parents.” Her eyes flashed for a moment, meaning what she said and it would not be an accident this time.  She would shoot Jon right between the eyes if he laid a finger on the people she loved.

 

At the time, the risk was worth the reward with Moxley and the payoff had been Steve Austin’s reputation in shambles and the man had been fired. Foresight had NOT predicted this at all because Moxley had gone out of his way to charm and befriend her and then everything else… yeah. The man was batshit insane. Past the point of what Mark actually considered reasonable. "Come here." He held his arm up.

 

Smiling, despite everything going on, Teralyn couldn’t resist that invitation and curled up right against him, her back against his chest, her head resting on his tattooed arm. “You really did an exceptional job with this room.” She murmured, wanting him to know and hear how much she appreciated what he did for her, for them. “I love you so much, Mark.” And when her parents left to go back home, she would show him how much in this room, in their bed, aching to be one with him again.  Patience was definitely not her strong suit, though Teralyn had shown masterful restraint over the past two months. “I really feel like I’m home now.”

 

No. Patience wasn't his Teralyn’s strong suit. He would never forget how she had begged him to deflower her against that apartment door after a very short time dating. He had made her wait even though he had wanted to take her up on that offer quite desperately. He was waiting now. Not to mention he wasn’t going to be quiet for their sexual reunion, so her parents definitely didn’t need to be around. Given they hadn’t heard from their daughter in two years, he didn’t see them leaving anytime soon, which was fine.

 

Chapter 54

 

“Momma…”

 

“Teralyn Ann, you will call your boss and tell him your parents, that you haven’t seen in over 3 years, are in town and want to spend time with you!” Autumn was not budging on this, folding her arms in front of her chest.

 

It’d been two days since her parents untimely visit and Teralyn already felt like ripping her hair out of her skull. “I’m not doing that.  I just started this job!” How horrible would THAT look to Mitch? “There are plenty of things for you and Dad to do in the city while I’m working…”

 

“Terence, please talk some sense into her!  There’s a madman after her out there and…!”

 

“I’m not going to let Jon Moxley run my life anymore, Momma.” She finished dabbing the last of the foundation on her skin before turning around to face the woman, eyes narrowed. “I have a job and I’m going to do it to the best of my ability.  I’m not canceling my shift just because you want to spend time with me.  I’m sorry, I love you, but I have responsibilities now and a wedding to plan, on top of it.”

 

“But…!”

 

Terence held his hands up, a big smile on his face full of pride. “You know once Tera gets her mind focused on somethin’, she’s not gonna back down and I agree with her.”

 

“TERENCE!!”

 

“What?  She’s right!  She just started this job and she’s not gonna quit just ‘cause we’re here!  We’ve spent two days with her, let her go work and make some money, then come back and spend time with us!  It’s not gonna hurt us to make our own way round these parts, Autumn.”

 

Autumn fled from the room in crocodile tears, making Teralyn roll her eyes. “She hasn’t changed at all, has she?”

 

“No…” Terence had really hoped his wife would grow up sooner or later, but this was who she was and he had to deal with it. “I’m sorry, sweetheart.”

 

“It’s fine, thanks for being on my side, Dad.”

 

Honestly, he thought she would be able to take time off too, but he hadn't realized that she had just started. It had been two years, they could be patient a little longer yet. "Its fine. Mark was talking about taking an ATV out around the property to survey what needs done." He was guessing the younger man had inherited or something. "I’ll meander with him."

 

“I’m sure he won’t mind that.  You guys should spend time together since he’s going to be your son-in-law.” She grinned at the thought, frowning when her father took her left hand and didn’t see a ring on it. “I asked him to marry me, so he got the ring first.  I know he’s getting me one, I just don’t know when he’s giving it to me.”

 

“You really are against tradition when it comes to doing things, aren’t ya?” Terence chuckled, drawing his daughter into his arms to hug her close, kissing the top of her head. “You don’t gotta explain anythin’ to me, as long as you’re happy, that’s all that matters to me and your Mom.”

 

“I am happy, Dad.  I love Mark so much and I know we’ve been put through hell and back again with our relationship, but somehow, we’ve come out the other side together and stronger than ever.  He’s my soulmate.”

 

Terence smiled, glad his daughter finally did find happiness, especially after the fiasco that happened with Scott and Marley. “Good.  I’ll leave you alone now to get ready for work.” Kissing her cheek, he walked out past Mark, who had been standing in the doorway and nodded at the younger man on his way to find his upset wife.

 

Mark had no problems with Terence but he was definitely exerting patience when it came to Autumn. It seemed at her core personality, she was needy on top of being domineering. His conclusion was Terence had probably been an alcoholic prior to Teralyn’s birth because no man truly wanted a woman with both those qualities. It led to narcissistic tendencies. "I bet you'll be glad to go to work." And get away from her mother.

 

“That woman, I swear…” Teralyn heaved a sigh, really hoping she NEVER turned out like her mother and turned her husband into a recovering alcoholic. “I know she missed me and everything, but she has to understand I’ve built a life here with you.  I can’t just drop everything because they decided to rush here.” Maybe that sounded horrible for her to say, but it was the truth and sometimes, the truth hurt. “And yes, I’ll be very happy to go to work and get away from her for 8 hours.  I’m sorry I have to leave you here alone with them, though.  My Dad isn’t bad, but my Momma can be…challenging.” That was putting it mildly.

 

Yeah it was terrible, but Teralyn was turning into a partially selfish person after everything that had happened to her and Mark did not blame her one bit. She had been too giving and trusting and it had gotten her in a stupid spot. Her mother was probably butt hurt that not only had Teralyn disappeared for two years but she had only called her parents as an afterthought because she was getting married. "She'll either love me by the end of the day or hate me. Either way…." He shrugged. But then again he was also planning on being outside all day.

 

“Maybe you should teach her how to cook.” Teralyn suggested with a grin, watching his eyebrow slowly raise almost to his hairline, making her giggle. “She’s a fine cook, but since you took lessons and love to show your skills off, I figured it would be the perfect opportunity to get to know each other through cooking.” He had a thoughtful look on his face and she leaned up, softly brushing her lips against his. “I love you, try not to kill her while I’m gone.” Rubbing her nose against his, Teralyn walked out with her purse in hand and pulled it over her shoulder, walking over to drop a kiss on her Dad’s head on her way out the door.  Her mother was still sulking, so she would just talk to her later on when she got home from work.

 

Women. Maybe she was a little like her mom. Hadn't he and Terrance both said he would be outside today taking inventory of what needed done on the property? Since he had now been regulated to the kitchen to entertain her mother because Teralyn wasn't calling in to spend more time with her parents after two years or nothing and a phone call that had terrified them… he sighed and went to go to what she wouldn't and that was making time for her pain in the ass mother… ugh. If the bitch irritated him she'd be tonight’s dinner ala Hannibal style.

 

Surprisingly enough, Mark did not kill Autumn and they actually enjoyed cooking together, with Autumn reminiscencing about cooking with her own mother when she was younger.  She told stories about Teralyn as well, some of them even embarrassing, childhood ones that had Mark roaring with laughter.  Teralyn had walked into the kitchen to her mother and Mark getting along, cooking up a storm and laughing.  It was…surreal, to say the least.  She could never remember her mother laughing THAT hard, not even with her father, who was outside on the porch, having some iced tea and enjoying the quiet.

 

The rest of their week-long visit went smoothly and Autumn had even stopped with the guilt-tripping, instead spending what time she could with her daughter.  They promised to be at the wedding, ordering Teralyn to call in at least once a week to check in, so they knew she was alive and well.  She promised, hugging them both tightly and watched them walk through the terminal to board their flight back to North Carolina.  The way home was made in silence with Teralyn holding Mark’s hand, their fingers laced together, a lot of thoughts rolling through her head, but mostly, she was worried about her parents.  What if Jon came around again asking questions about her whereabouts?  What if he tried hurting them?  Terence was a firm believer in protecting his home and his wife, so he had a collection of guns and promised he’d blow Moxley’s head off if the man came snooping around his property.

 

By the time they made it home, it was dark and Teralyn slid out of the truck, closing the door.  It was the beginning of November and both Mark and Teralyn agreed to have Thanksgiving with just her parents that year.  They had invited them back to North Carolina, at first, but Teralyn didn’t want to poke a sleeping bear when it came to Moxley, so she opted to invite her parents to the house instead of the holiday.  Mark didn’t seem to mind, so they had three weeks before they’d see her parents again.  Taking his hand, they walked inside their home with Mark closing and locking the door behind him. “Home sweet home, handsome.” She sighed out, stretching her arms in the air since that was a rather long drive and decided a bath was in order. “I think tonight I’m gonna try out our new tub.” All she’d used was the shower while her parents were here, but now that it was just them, Teralyn was in the mood for a nice, hot soak.

 

Unless Moxley knew something he didn't, Mark didn't see why the other man would keep tabs on her parents. It had been well known that Teralyn did not have that good of a relationship with them. However, on the flip side of that, if he was watching them, eventually he would realize they were leaving for extended periods and maybe even follow them. Being paranoid was shitty but he felt like a chess game was in progress, so he was anticipating potential moves from his opponent. "Sounds like an idea, darlin’."

 

Teralyn was thinking about the next renovation in the house, deciding it would be the dining room.  The living room was in blues, the kitchen was in green, black and sage, she was thinking a rustic theme for the dining room.  Something elegant and classy, with both of their tastes.  Maybe it would be the colors of the desert, that would actually be really neat.  Would Mark go for it?  Maroons, browns, tans with a hint of gold…she headed up the stairs to their bedroom, grinning at the new bed set he’d gotten them.  It went with the whole Hades and Persephone theme perfectly.  Mark had exquisite taste and the other pictures he wanted to hang up on the walls had arrived as well.  It’d been damn near three months since she came here and now that her parents were gone, Teralyn wondered if her and Mark would finally reconcile completely.  That thought made a shiver rush down her spine as she began undressing, heading into the bathroom to start the water.

 

After hearing about Moxley from her parents, Mark had, while she was at work, started installing security cameras and alarms around the property. He wasn't taking any chances. He had let his boys, his most trusted, know the situation. He wasn't sure if anything would come of it but he wouldn't leave them hanging in the dark, just in case. Bradshaw had a penthouse in New York now since he bounced between there and Texas, he definitely needed to know. "Mind if I join you?" He rumbled from behind her, having followed quietly.

 

They hadn’t seen each other naked in over two years and his question told her he was ready to be with her completely again. “I was hoping you would.” She murmured, leaning back against him for a moment before bending over again to check the temperature of the water. “Do you want to check it to see if it’s to your liking?” He shook his head and unfastened her bra, softly kissing her bare shoulder.  Since she hadn’t turned around, Teralyn didn’t see Mark was already naked, having divested his clothes in the bedroom.  Slowly, she let the bra fall from her body, pulling it off and then felt his huge hands hook into the waistband of her pants and panties, sliding them down her legs.  She stepped out of them, brushing them to the side and felt Mark lift her without preamble up into his strong arms, stepping into the tub to sink down into it with her.  This was heaven on earth.

 

Well he was definitely ready to take a hot bath in that massive tub with her at the very least. He had yet to enjoy the fruits of his labor outside that shower and with the dual sprays on either side, it had been worth the time and investment putting the damn thing in. It was also fully adjustable so they could be moved to accommodate different heights. "I'm never leaving this tub." He informed her, letting his long arms stretch out along the edges and dropped his head backwards. Hot water, large enough for his big ass and her… this was his idea of heaven.

 

“Oh, you eventually will when you get all wrinkly and have gotten your fill.” Teralyn remarked, moving to lay back against him between his legs, just enjoying the skin on skin contact. “This really is a beautiful tub, Mark.  You did such an amazing job on everything.” She ran her hands up her arms with the hot water, sighing in contentment and loved how they could fill it up without fear of it going over the sides.  It really was that big, it could fit four of Mark easily in it.  There was no way he bought this at the store or online, he had this custom-made and it was exceptional. “I’m so happy it’s just us again in our bubble.”

 

Goddamn right he’d had this custom made. He had ordered everything made to certain specifications just because he wanted to fit comfortably. He had to deal with the world in general being too small for his large ass but HIS personal world, their bubble as she called it, could be customized for them both. "Your parents are all right. It's natural for them to be up your ass after two years of nothing and then a phone call because you're getting married." They had actually handled all that better then he would have, that was for damn sure.

 

“My mother is a handful, you don’t have to be kind about it.  I know you really didn’t want to cook with her, but I’m glad you did because she told me she’s looking forward to having you for a son-in-law and that you’re a nice gentleman.  That was all she ever wanted for me was to find someone who, not only completed me, but who treated me like gold.” More like a Queen, but it was still nice to hear those words from her mother, nevertheless. “Thank you for all the support you’ve given me, Mark.  It’s because of your support and love that I was able to reunite with them.  You helped me overcome my fear and I love you more than I thought was possible.” Even more so after this visit with her parents.

 

"I'm glad you feel that way, darlin’, because I think your mother loves me more then she does you." He teased gently, snorting when she slapped his forearm and merely tightened his arms around her playfully. "It's because I'm nicer." Which was actually true, but he wasn’t the one who had had to live under her mother’s controlling ass. He imagined carrying that shit around all your life would lead to some pretty tense holidays. "Your mother is the poster child for how to alienate your children in 20 steps or less." His family was dead, which made things so much easier for him as horrible as that sounded.

 

“I do love my Momma, don’t get me wrong.  I just love her more from a distance.  Maybe that’s why I waited so long to get into contact with them.” Her life was better without her mother in it.  Her father was calm and collected, hardly letting any feathers ruffle him, but…when it came to her mother, that was an entirely different story.  If her father wasn’t around, Teralyn would more than likely alienate her mother just because of her childhood and everything the woman put her through. “I agree with you, she is.” Sitting up a little, she grabbed the loofah and began cleaning her body with the sweet smelling pomegranate bodywash from Dove.  It smelled incredible and she loved the scent of it.

 

He preferred the bar soap personally which she didn't touch, so he didn't have to worry about finding stray hairs in it. "Don't worry, darlin’, if you ever act like your mother with our future children, I'll correct those wicked ways." He had no idea what kind of father he'd be but he also knew he did not turn out the way his folks had raised him. They were gentle and loving and he was a murdering ex drug dealer. Her mom was a narcissistic bitch and Teralyn was only like 10% crazy.

 

She giggled softly, rolling her eyes at him in a playful way and continued washing her body.  In order to have children, they had to have sex.  Mark hadn’t given her any indication he wanted to either and she would not force the issue.  If he wasn’t ready, Teralyn would wait as long as it took for him to trust her completely again.  They were sleeping in the same bed again, so that was progress.  After she rinsed off on the opposite side of the tub, to give Mark some space to wash himself, she lathered her hair up with the special shampoo and conditioner she’d bought from the salon, wanting her hair to stay sleek black as long as possible.  It also smelled incredible too.

 

Chapter 55

 

It wasn't a lack of want it was a lack of privacy. He didn't want their first time sexually reunited to be quiet because her parents were in the house. Or someone to see something awkward or say something awkward after the fact. No thanks. Then there was that small part of him that was worried about going off prematurely. That would be mortifying. He finished cleaning himself up and did his own hair, enjoying the pull down sprays for this purpose and rinsing off.

 

Once she finished as well, Teralyn moved back over to his side, instead of between his legs, and leaned her head back against the ledge. “So, how many kids were you thinking?  I don’t want an enormous family, but I wouldn’t mind having 2 or 3 rugrats with you.” The house was big enough for a family of five and they could always build onto it, if they wanted.  Teralyn smiled up at him, taking his hand to lace their fingers together in the water. “I want to wait until after we’re married, so that way I’m not a fat blob in my wedding dress and I want some more time alone with you.” They had just found each other again, or rather Mark had found her. “What do you think?”

 

"I think calling a pregnant woman a fat blob is incredibly wrong." There was something about a woman being pregnant with your baby, all round… it was not only beautiful, but the idea was hot. He could just envision Teralyn all knocked up and rounded out, carrying his child. He imagined the reality would be even better. "There's no rush to have children yet, darlin’." He wanted to continue enjoying their time together, something they really hadn't had before and he was waiting to see if Moxley kept popping up in stupid places.

 

“Agreed.” Teralyn leaned her head against his chest as his arm wrapped around her shoulders, snuggling. “It’s so nice to be on the same page.  I don’t think we’ve ever been this in sync with each other in all the years we’ve known each other.” Looking up at him, so much love and need swirled in her deep ocean blues as she reached up, stroking his slight scruff with a smile. “I never thought we’d be here and I keep pinching myself on a daily basis to make sure this isn’t a dream, that we’re really together and I’m not in that nightmare back in Washington.” Leaning up, she softly brushed her lips against his, letting them linger for a moment before pulling back, her cheeks slightly flushed.  Teralyn had learned she’d never, ever love a man the way she did Mark, wanting him forever, even after death.

 

When he had been depressed, he had become a full-fledged alcoholic and buried himself in the bottom of a lot of liquor bottles. She had gone into this robotic state of depression mixed with a fake it till you make it attitude. "No, we haven’t." He had been working as it were in New York and she had had her job at the newspaper. In college… There had been a lot. This was just them mostly doing what they wanted and learning new things about each other every day.

 

The past couldn’t be changed, but after everything they’d been through together, it just made them stronger.  Somehow, the six year hiatus, and then running away from him for two years, had benefitted them in a very weird way.  It was strange how fate worked sometimes, especially when it came to them. “All right, love, I’m getting out before I shrivel up like a prune.” She stood up from the tub and bent down to kiss him, wrapping a towel around her body to tuck it between her breasts.  That bath was really refreshing as she grabbed the brush to start getting the knots out of her hair.  The counter had two sinks, one for him and one for her.  He really thought of everything when renovating.

 

While she was doing that he began draining the bath water and stepped into the shower to rinse everything off. Baths were great minus the part where you sat in your own filth afterwards. When he was done, he wrapped a towel around his waist and moved to his side of the sink. "Quit ogling me, woman." He laughed, combing his own wet hair. As if he hadn't been ogling her… he had. A lot. All night since she had gotten out of her day clothes.

 

“I can’t help it if I have a gorgeous fiancé I enjoy ogling.  You’re walking sex, handsome, didn’t you know that?” Teralyn remarked with a wink, finishing up her hair and slid her fingers through it, still not believing the drastic change she’d made.  No longer was she that naïve college girl, who believed and trusted in everyone she came across.  No, her trust hardened over the years and it was a big thanks to both Jon Moxley and Mark.  More Jon than Mark, though.  Mark had lied and deceived her for her own good whereas Jon had done it simply out of spite for the man he had worked for.  Or moled for, rather.  Teralyn knew Mark’s intentions were from the heart, mostly, and Jon’s weren’t.  That was the big difference between them – that and she loved one while she loathed the other.

 

Sure…. From the heart. The coffee shop and then her stumble into stripping had been due to his annoyance at her blowing him and his offer of a date off. The internship had been him taking care of her AND keeping her in one spot where he would always find her. The article had been him testing her and her loyalty to him, years after their breakup. It had all worked out however because here they were and the guy who HAD done everything right had been a secret monster while the bad guy had been the secret good one. Life was strange as shit sometimes.

 

Just like Hades with Persephone, he had kidnapped her and she wound up falling in love with him, which was why she ate those pomegranate seeds.  Some of the myths said willingly while others say Hades forced her.  Personally, her belief was Persephone did it willingly, so she wouldn’t lose him.  Teralyn would’ve done the same thing for Mark, willing to do anything to be with him, even if it was six months out of the year.  Thankfully, they could be together every day and sleep in the same bed every night with his arms around her.  Looking down at her bare left hand while he slid his ring on his, she briefly wondered if Mark had started looking for a ring for her.  It wasn’t so much the jewelry as the symbolism of it and what it represented.  Wrapping her arms around him from behind, she kissed the middle of his back and rested her forehead on his skin, holding him while he finished up.

 

That was how time and perspective had changed things for Teralyn, especially discovering her own Hades. Because once upon a time she had claimed in mythology class that it had been forced upon Persephone and Hades was basically a rapist. While she had come into the bathroom he had laid the rather large jewelry box on her pillow containing her engagement and wedding set of two rings, the necklace, earrings and bracelet. "Let’s go to bed, darlin’."

 

“Okay.” Mark turned and took her hand, guiding her out of the bathroom into the bedroom.  She went to go grab some clothes from the dresser, but he stopped her, instead drawing her into his arms before capturing her lips in a passionate kiss that made her toes curl.  Teralyn had to grip his arms because the kiss made her weak in the knees, not remembering the last time Mark kissed her like this.  It was full of passion, fire, and so much emotion, it made her heart skip a beat or two.  For the past three months, all they’d done was share small kisses and embraces, but hadn’t fully tasted each other until now.  Teralyn couldn’t get enough of him, the addiction coming back full force and her hand slid up his muscular, wet chest, the softest of moans escaping her.  Only when they needed oxygen did they part and her ocean blues were smoldered over, along with his deep dark forest green eyes, both breathing a little heavy and her lips were swollen, her body flushed from head to toe.  Stumbling slightly, Teralyn managed to plop down on her side of the bed and felt something hit her side, blinking at the deep red box with a black ribbon tied around it. “What is this?”

 

"Open it and find out, darlin’." He rumbled huskily, a bit amused that she had totally missed it before setting down though… that was also a testament to the kiss. He settled down on his own side of the bed, watching as she hesitantly fingered the ribbon wrapped around it. He knew it was a bit of a big jewelry box but he had had inspiration quite some time ago and gone a little overboard.

 

Looking back at him and then back down at the box, Teralyn felt her mouth go dry as she pulled the ribbon loose, chewing her bottom lip.  Why was she nervous?  Mark was her fiancé, so if he wanted to buy her something, there was no reason to be nervous over it! Pull yourself together! Setting the ribbon on the bed, she took another deep breath and opened the lid, revealing several smaller sized jewelry boxes.  They were all in deep red velvet boxes with gold trimming.  She looked at him again, feeling her heartrate skyrocket and looked back at the boxes in front of her.  The first one she lifted and opened slowly was the necklace.  It was absolutely gorgeous and looked vintage with the garnet and rubies aligned together. “Holy shit…” She was almost afraid to touch it, very gently gliding her fingertips along the stones and couldn’t imagine how expensive this was, swallowing hard. “It’s stunning…”

 

It fucking better be since everything was custom made via his own design and he had picked out the gems and everything else, wanting to ensure that she would have an engagement / wedding set that was completely unique to her. Nobody else in the world would have anything like it. When Mark realized she wasn’t going for the other boxes, he felt a moment of dread. "If you don’t like it, darlin’…" She looked afraid to touch it.

 

Tears formed her eyes as she looked back at him, seeing the hesitation on his face and knew exactly what he was thinking. “I’m…overwhelmed, Mark.  I love it.” To prove it, with shaky hands, she took the necklace out of the box and tried to clip it on, but Mark stopped her since she was trembling.  Teralyn didn’t deserve anything like this and touched the necklace, a few tears slipping down her cheeks.  She stood up from the bed and walked over to look in her vanity, something else Mark had gotten for her that had come a few days after he revealed the room to her.  It was absolutely stunning and she could only imagine what was in those other boxes while admiring the necklace. “I’ve never gotten anything like this in my life.  I really love this and I’m going to wear it on our wedding day.” Without realizing it, it was meant for that specific day. “I really love the design, you have amazing taste, handsome.” Sitting back down on the bed, she took the next box and inside was a matching bracelet, once again taking her breath away. “Jesus…” He had gotten her an entire set and she held her wrist out while he clipped it on for her, her hand reaching out to caress his face. “Thank you.”

 

"You're welcome, but you're not done yet woman." She still had two more boxes. The earrings and then the rings. One was about as traditional a band could be minus the design engraved in it and the color, the other ring was a full blown engagement ring just for his Persephone. It did not occur to him at all that she might not want to wear any of this very often out of fear of losing or ruining them. Everything was insured. He wanted to see her in this jewelry when they got married and then in nothing BUT the jewelry on their wedding night.

 

With a watery giggle, she nodded and picked up the third box, saving the ring box for last.  The earrings matched the necklace and bracelet perfectly, it really was a whole set and she proceeded to put them on, taking her small silver hoops out of her ears she usually wore.  They had little diamonds in them and she’d gotten them from her Daddy as a graduation present, almost never taking them off.  Until tonight.  Once again, she was to the mirror to look at the reflection, not believing how she looked in the jewelry Mark specifically got for her.  She had no idea this was his designs either, that it was custom-made and it was all one of a kind.  He snapped his fingers, making her pull away from the mirror to come back to the bed and finally, the ring box was in her hand.  Taking a deep breath, Teralyn closed her eyes as she flipped the lid open and opened them, covering her mouth with her hand. “Oh my god…” It was a beautiful wedding ring set, the first ring having the same leafy design as her necklace, bracelet and earrings.  Rubies, garnets and black diamonds…the big stone on top was princess cut and it was an authentic ruby.  The other band had black diamonds, rubies and garnets in it that fit perfectly against the main ring.  It was breathtaking and tears slid down her cheeks as she took them out of the box, or started to, but Mark stopped her again. “Oh, Mark…” There were no words that could comprehend or describe what she was feeling at that moment as he slid the ring with the princess cut ruby on her left ring finger, making her cry harder.

 

“The other is for when we’re married, I know we’re still a bit off from that, but I wanted to make sure that the set was done together since everything was custom.” He leaned over to snag one of his bandanas out of his side table drawer and began using it to mop the tears off her face. She was sitting here still in her towel since he had intercepted her progress to the dresser for her clothes and she had gone plop on the bed in a daze, crying and wearing all that jewelry. He wasn’t sure if this was a good moment or a bad moment, finally just crouching down in nothing but his own towel between her legs and stared up into her face, patiently waiting on her to finish. “It’s all too much, isn’t it?” He asked after a moment, realizing he would have been better off in introducing the pieces one by one over a period of time instead of springing everything on her at once.

 

Chapter 56

 

“I just…didn’t expect it and it’s all so beautiful.  I love the set, I really do.  You outdid yourself, Mark.” She took a deep breath and looked down at her ring, the other still in the box and admired it, loving the way it glittered back at her. “You really do treat me like a queen, you always have.” And what did she do to repay him?  Teralyn ran off with a lunatic, who she thought was her best friend and chose him over the love of her life.  Eight years she lost with Mark because of her stupidity and now he gave her the most stunning, elegant wedding jewelry and ring set she’d ever seen in her life. “I love you so much.  This makes me just want to throw caution to the wind and marry you now, before anything can screw it up or anyone tries to stop us.” Like Moxley, for example. “I don’t deserve this, you’re too good to me.” And all she’d gotten him was a measly cheap ring from Walmart – what the hell was she thinking?!

 

He wasn’t even looking at the price tag of the ring she had picked out for him or where she had gotten it. He was still amazed that 1) she had thought about him and picked out a ring that was utterly perfect as far as he was concerned. 2) She had proposed to him. She could have proposed to him with a Cracker Jack ring pulled from one of those sticky boxes and he would have accepted. “No, I’m not, but I’m trying to be, I got a lot to make up for, darlin’.” They probably wouldn’t even be in this shit, with Moxley and all those years apart if he hadn’t been an asshole.

“We both do.” They both made mistakes that really screwed everything up with his meddling, trying to sway her life the want he wanted it to go and her putting Jon Moxley over him.  Never again would she put another man above Mark again as long as she lived. “We both need to let the guilt of what happened go.  I love you, and you love me and that’s all that really matters.” Mark was nearly eyelevel with her being on his knees, so her mouth connected with his in a soft, searing kiss, breaking it a few moments later. “As lovely as this jewelry is, I want to save it for our wedding day.” Minus the ring, that puppy was NOT coming off unless absolutely necessary. “Will you help me with the necklace and bracelet?” Turning, she pulled her hair to drape over her shoulder and took the earrings off, placing each piece back in their respective boxes.  Standing, she walked over to her jewelry armoire, another surprise from Mark, and set them inside, closing the lid gently. “I think I know what will release our guilt and help us move on together, Mark.” A second later, the towel dropped from her body to puddle at her feet.

 

Because he was a man, his eyes instantly dropped to her naked body and he was pretty sure he had a flashback to that apartment she shared with Claudia. She had wanted him to fuck her there against the door, take her virginity. This was obviously different and he didn’t bother correcting her that sex wasn’t going to fix his guilt, it was just going to get him off and make him insanely happy. He knew how sex enhanced the feeling of being connected thanks to happy endorphins being released. But again, currently, his rock hard cock was informing him to just go with the ‘free the guilt thing’ or whatever it took to get them laid because it had been a very, very long time.

 

Walking over to him, Teralyn slid her hands up and down his muscular, massive chest, her tears long gone.  Her lips quickly took the place of her hands, letting them do other things to his body, such as stroking his cock with one while the other caressed his side. “Lay on the bed.” She softly requested, wanting him to be comfortable and squealed out when he did, dragging her with him.  She giggled briefly against his lips and began working her way down his strong jaw, the scruff sending shivers directly through her.  This man scruffy was seriously delicious and Teralyn planned on tasting him thoroughly before the night was over with.

 

She was going to kill him. He had been jerking himself off almost religiously, lube was his best friend, but he knew there was no substitution for a woman’s wet, warm pussy wrapped around him, especially not his woman’s pussy. “Darlin’…” He groaned, wondering if he shouldn’t go rub one out and then come pleasure HER while he was in recovery because he already knew he wasn’t going to last. “It’s been… years.” Since her actually, he had remained celibate because he had had absolutely no interest in any woman after Teralyn had left and at the time, he had been frantic to find her, eventually sinking into that alcohol. Then… then he hadn’t cared or had the desire to even fake finding someone attractive just to get his rocks off.

 

DON’T FREAK OUT!  Don’t freak out, he understands why you were with Moxley and he loves you, he wants you. Slowly, Teralyn looked up at him and shook her head, talking against his skin. “That’s a crime and a sin because this body should be worshipped on a daily basis, handsome.” Boy, she really did have a lot to make up for, far more than him and continued her journey down his chest. “Just lay back and let me love you, Mark.  I’ve missed you so much, every inch of you…” There was no reason to rub one out because she was going to make him go off like a geyser in her mouth and swallow as much of him as she could.  That was the one thing Teralyn refused to do was suck Jon off.  It was strictly intercourse between them and she didn’t let him eat her out either, sticking strictly to actual penetrative sex.  No foreplay because she had been forcing herself to sleep with the man and didn’t need him knowing he didn’t turn her on.  Jon would’ve figured it out she had faked her orgasms every time they were together if she allowed foreplay to happen.  With Mark, she wanted to do everything under the sun with him. “Just so you know, I haven’t done foreplay since being with you, so if I’m rusty, I’m apologizing ahead of time.” Then, she proceeded to start pleasuring him with her mouth, taking her time to savor every second.

 

It wasn’t the same, even if she hadn’t gotten off because women were not one and done creatures, they could orgasm multiple times. He wasn’t worried about her reaching her end and calling it a night, he was worried he would cum about three minutes in and run on empty the rest of the night. Also, Jon had definitely figured it out and hadn’t cared or he had gotten off not only on the idea of fucking her and it being pussy but also because he had known the mental anguish she was in whenever she made herself sleep with him and THAT had turned him on like the sick fuck that he was.

 

If THIS was rusty… Mark’s eyes rolled back into his head and he had to keep from fisting her hair, pretty sure she was lying. “Fuck, darlin’…” He was going to erupt and possibly drown her in his seed.

 

That was a good start, hearing what he said and his growling sent a direct shot of warmth through her dripping core.  It was him and the desire flooding through her body made her WANT to please her man.  Teralyn knew she wouldn’t be able to get all of Mark inside of her mouth.  He was simply too big, in both length and girth.  Hell, she recalled the night she saw him naked for the first time, wondering how he was supposed to fit inside of her tiny body.  That had been a hilarious panic attack and while she had been having an intense climax, Mark had taken her virginity, making it as painless as possible.  He always thought of her, putting her first before anything and everything else. From this day forward, I will always put him first above everyone and anything else. Except their children they’d eventually have, but that was a ways down the road.  Soon, she began to hum around him and he fisted her hair, unable to hold back, making her start bobbing her head up and down faster, driving him in and out of her mouth.  For someone who claimed he hadn’t done this in years,  Mark still had exceptional stamina.

 

Teralyn had really thought that too soon because almost as soon as the thought passed, he had called out her name in both lust and warning, right before shooting what was a massive load right down her throat. “FUCK!” He had WARNED her true, but it did not make it any less embarrassing. His toes were curling, his hands gripping her hair even as he tried not to yank it out of her head by the roots. When she finally stopped swallowing him, he let his head drop down onto the pillow, covering his eyes with his palm as he focused on breathing, his entire face beet red. He could hear her moving and then feel her climbing up to sit on him, peering through slit fingers at her.

 

She had the most satisfied, serene look on her face at that moment, her thumb swiping away the last drop of him as she popped it in her mouth. “You taste better than I remember.” Leaning down, she softly kissed him, nipping lightly on his bottom lip and knew he’d need some time to recover from what she’d just done with him. “I love you.” Teralyn murmured, snuggling against his sweaty chest and closed her eyes, contentment washing over her while her nails ran up and down his sides gently in a soothing way.

 

This woman was something else entirely. The women he had known would have had a meltdown over that, over how fast it was, even with his warning, and she was just smiling and kissing on him.  “I love you too, darlin’.” Mark wrapped his arms around her, taking another moment until he could breathe without sounding like he had run a marathon and then he had her flipped, pinned beneath him on the mattress. It was her turn and he planned on enjoying his ‘recovery’ time by feasting on her. “My turn for dessert, my Queen.”

 

The look in his eyes took her breath away and then he kissed her, stealing all of it.  Just like she’d done with him, Mark began working his way slowly, methodically, down her body, starting with her jaw and neck.  She hissed out, burying her fingers in his hair and writhed beneath him, the ecstasy washing over her.  Dear Christ, she hadn’t felt ANYTHING like this in so long…since the last time they were together.  Just a kiss from him had her engine revved and that was how it’d always been, even the softest brush of his lips against hers.  For months, she had only dreamed of doing this with him and moaned out as his mouth sealed to her right nipple, his hand massaging her left breast, plucking that nipple lightly by rolling it around his forefinger and thumb.  Before long, Mark’s face was buried between her thighs and she was singing…more like shouting out his praises. “Oh god, Mark…My King, please!!”

 

Eating pussy was like riding a bike, you didn’t really forget and once you were back on so to say, you remembered quickly what the Hell you were doing. Given how wet she was, how her thighs were already trembling, he was guessing it had been a long time since she had had a proper orgasm which made him inwardly smirk. No other man would be as good as he was, he had always made sure of it, each and every time they had sex together. That was an ego thing but one he shared with the rest of the male population. She tasted even better than he had remembered and he knew if he had been doing this sooner, he would have broken his addiction to alcohol and taken up a different vise.

 

Teralyn would have not complained either.  She wanted Mark addicted to her because she damn sure was addicted to him.  From the moment they met, she was latched to him and she knew it.  Any other woman would’ve run for the hills after finding out all the influence and manipulation he’d had on her life, but Teralyn embraced it.  She knew it was who he was and she couldn’t change him, not entirely.  Honestly, she didn’t want to because she loved every flaw about him and there weren’t many. “Fuck, oh god fuck…” She panted out, whimpering when his large forearm came across her stomach, holding her down in place to where she couldn’t grind her pussy against his mouth.  Mark was taking his time, driving her to the edge of insanity and back again, her fingers fisting the comforter.  The last thing she wanted to do was yank out that beautiful auburn hair of his. “T-There…oh god, there!!” If he didn’t stop his assault on that one spot, she would be cumming in waves, flooding him, and felt her climax cresting powerfully inside of her.

 

She was supposed to be cumming in waves, purposefully going for her g-spot while he occasionally added stimulation to her clit. He was going to get her off this way before fully assaulting her clit, knowing that would send her into a never-ending spasm and probably drench him and the bed. Not that Mark would ever complain about that, he WANTED her to drown him, to soak the sheets. This physical reunion had been a long time coming -no pun intended- and he wanted it to not only last for as long as possible but he wanted it to be memorable, worth the wait as it were.

 

“OHHHHHH!!!” Teralyn yelled out as her climax rocketed through her, making her toes actually curl and her upper body bowed off the bed.  The intensity of her first orgasm in years took her breath away as her hot essence flowed freely out of her body right into Mark’s willing, greedy mouth.  Jon had never tasted her and never would because the only man’s mouth she wanted on her pussy, devouring her whole, was Mark. “F-Fuck…” Mark wasn’t letting up either, making her eyes shoot open as he began assaulting her clitoris, her body coated in a fine sheen of sweat already.  What was he doing?!  He was about to send her into another wave, her entire body trembling from the aftermath of her first climax and the build of her second.

 

Goddamn right he was, he had gotten one intense orgasm out of his luscious fiancée’s beautiful body and now he was going to send her to that plateau  where pain and pleasure collided and he was going to keep her ass there while his cock recovered. Admittedly, it was recovering quite well, hearing her cries of pleasure, feeling her writhing, and tasting her, all were things that turned him on, fueling his recovery. “You got a few more in you, darlin’.” He rumbled thickly from between her thighs, his goatee coated in her essence.

 

Chapter 57

 

By the time Mark took pity on her and pulled away, she had five intense, earth-shattering orgasms and Teralyn was on the verge of passing out.  Her body was covered in sweat, the bed had flooded with her fluids and dripped down Mark’s chin, just the way he wanted it.  Her body was also flushed from head to toe, the aftershocks of her orgasms making her tremble.  Mark had proven his point – never leave him again and she wouldn’t, wanting to be bound to him for all eternity.  As he crawled up the length of her body, licking and kissing, leaving a trail of fire in his path, Teralyn could only mutter out one word, tears pooled in her still darkened blues. “P-Please…” He chuckled against her lips, the sound pure evil and it sent another shiver through her, her legs already parting for him.

 

Sure… never leave him again… that was the point. More like, leave him all she liked, she was never going to get fucked this good with anyone but him. She had already tried and wound up having to fake it, right down to the orgasms, because it would never be the same with anyone else. She would never have this connection with anyone else, just like he wouldn’t have this connection with another woman. It just wasn’t happening, it wasn’t possible. “You sure, darlin’?” He drawled teasingly, rubbing the head of his cock against her clit, watching as her flushed face made some interesting expressions. He was sure he had done that earlier when he had shot his load down her throat.

 

Before she could even respond to him, Mark was already claiming her, sliding inside of her receptive, sensitive body.

 

Sending her world spiraling all over again.

 

~!~

 

Teralyn had never felt better in her life the following day, the biggest smile on her face.  It was permanent, nothing could wipe it away and she was currently at the dining room table, jotting some things down on a piece of paper.  Flashbacks of the previous night flooded her mind, the way Mark touched her and every thrust…she could feel her pussy pulsate at the mere memory of him inside of her.  Her cheeks were flushing without realizing it while she chewed on her thumbnail, trying to focus on what she was doing at the moment.  The ache between her thighs was incredible, and she craved more.  Looking at her engagement ring, it made the ache a little easier as she smiled, admiring it for a few moments before continuing her shopping list for the dining room renovation.

 

“You are lookin’ a lot more relaxed, sweet cheeks,” Tammy, the other waitress commented as she slipped behind the counter to slide her order onto the hook, taking a moment to grab a drink from her water bottle. It was an unseasonal hot day for November, and by unseasonal, she meant it was about 75 degrees, the A/C was on to keep things cool. She loved Texas but the weather was sometimes weird. “Your parents finally leave?” Teralyn had come in one night not very long ago, seeming both flustered and relieved to be at work. At Teralyn’s nod, she smiled. “I understand that, mine drive me crazy… but they also live next door.”

 

If Tammy only knew why she was smiling brightly…Teralyn was on her break making the shopping list, so she flipped it shut to look at her coworker and friend.  They had become good friends, actually, since she started working here. “I love my parents, but they drive me crazy.  Well, my Momma drives me crazy.  My Dad is very levelheaded compared to her.  And I, um, got engaged to Mark last night.” She flashed the beautiful ring at Tammy, laughing when the woman squealed out and grabbed her hand to look at the giant ruby on her finger.  In her mind, even though she proposed to Mark first, last night made it official with the ring and lovemaking.

 

“Holy shit and you’re wearin’ that rock HERE?” Tammy breathed, her eyes wide as she gawked at that ring. That ring cost thousands of dollars, there was no doubt in her mind because that was NOT the standard Wal*Mart or pawn shop special. “I’d be terrified of losin’ it or maybe one of them rocks, or bangin’ it up here.” Teralyn was a braver soul then she was, that was for sure. “There’s no way that’s not custom made, I’ve never seen anythin’ like it.” If that man had THIS kind of money why in the blue hell was Teralyn working HERE? Unless it was because of boredom or something. Tammy was very curious about Teralyn’s life outside of this diner but refrained from getting nosy. Calaway had moved back permanently about a year ago, disappeared again, returned… with his woman. The man was reclusive.

 

Since she didn’t work in the back with the dishes or cook the food, only dealing with customers and bussing, Teralyn figured it wouldn’t be a big deal.  Was it stupid to wear her engagement ring to work?  No, this ring spoke volumes and would keep all the creeps away that wanted to ask her out.  She had already had a few of them and Teralyn turned every one of them down, making it clear she was taken.  Now the ring would speak for her and hopefully, she wouldn’t have the creep factor to deal with any longer while working. “It is custom-made.  Mark had it made specifically for me, it’s his own design.” The man had amazing taste and when he told her he also designed her wedding jewelry, Teralyn showed him how much she loved it by making sweet, passionate love to him with her on top.  The reconciliation was absolutely incredible and she wouldn’t soon forget it. “Break’s over, time to get to work.”

 

Or it would make her a target for someone passing through. This was a truck stop ‘town’, more like a blip on the map. A few houses, the diner here, a massive fuel station with convenience store and attached showers for drivers, a motel, and that was really about it. Oh, and a pharmacy… for whatever reasons. Point was, they got a lot of people who passed on through and not all of them were shining examples of decent human beings. “Just be careful,” Tammy cautioned her, she wasn’t on a break so she wasn’t rushing off. She had nobody to wait on minus the order she was waiting on so she grabbed a sponge and began wiping down counters. “That’s a hefty rock and I don’t wanna see you get hurt over a piece of jewelry because someone thinks it’s worth somethin’.” Which it was obviously, both in sentimental value and probably a few hundred bucks on some hocking channel or something.

 

Tammy was young and a little paranoid, which was good because a lot of younger people these days wouldn’t worry about something like this.  She was also a single mother with two beautiful twin boys, Ryan and Mason. “I’ll be careful, I promise.  Here, I’ll do this.” Her friend watched as she turned her ring around to where the big rock was hidden and all that was shown was a simple white gold band.  Tammy nodded with an easier smile and Teralyn winked, helping her wipe down the place, starting with the tables since she was taking care of the counter.  Maybe Tammy did have a point though.  She didn’t want anything happening to this custom-made beautiful ring…would Mark mind if she wore something a little cheaper while working?  Maybe they could go out and buy her a cheap ring from Walmart for her to wear to work.  Teralyn would have to talk to him about it once she was home from her shift.

 

That had to be uncomfortable, wearing that ring with the rock turned inward, towards the flesh, especially with as much as they used their hands in this job, holding trays and passing over things. But Teralyn never once complained or adjusted the ring. Tammy was both glad to see the woman was taking her potential safety seriously as well as sympathetic because that gorgeous rock had absolutely no give against her soft flesh.

 

While Teralyn was working, Mark had been getting the house back in order and prepping for their next big renovation plan. He thought she said the dining room, he knew eventually the guest rooms and all that would be done as well. His own personal project would be his garage, something to occupy him while she was working.

 

It was the dining room she wanted to do next in the desert theme, which he agreed to.  They had talked about it even while her parents were here and Mark liked the idea of the warm colors, letting her know he would do whatever she wanted.  If he didn’t like something strongly enough, he would tell her.  That was good enough for her.  By the time she got home, it was after 6 and she was exhausted, taking her shoes off to toss them to the side.  The smell of food made her instantly go to the kitchen and there he was, shirtless with his hair pulled back, in a tight pair of jeans, molding those legs and backside perfectly, his feet bare, slaving away at the stove.  Teralyn had turned her ring back the way it was supposed to be as soon as she was in the truck, not realizing the stones had dug into her palm a little, but it didn’t break skin. “That smells insanely good, whatever you’re making.” She said by way of greeting, walking over to wrap her arms around his waist to kiss his bare back. “Hi.”

 

“Hey, darlin’,” He gave his creation one more stir before turning to wrap his arms around her. It was comfortable in the house, he had box fans going opposed to the A/C, knowing it was cooling down with night. Usually, in the 60s was where the weather was this time of year, today had been an outlier. “You look beat.” She looked dead on her feet actually and he frowned slightly. “Busy day?” He wasn’t surprised at all when Teralyn nodded. Part of him wanted to tell her to quit, he had enough money to support them both comfortably for awhile yet and more money tied up in stocks and investments, but… the other part knew that was offensive as shit given she wanted to earn her own money and he wasn’t out to strip her of her pride.

 

Snuggling against him, there was no better feeling in the world than being held by the love of her life after a hard day at work. “I’m better now that I’m here.” She murmured, breathing him in.  The scent of him was a mixture of sandalwood and leather, it always intoxicated her. “Fridays are always busy, but I also made some hefty tips, so that’s a plus.” Teralyn slowly pulled back while Mark grabbed a bottle of wine from the fridge, pouring her a glass to hand it to her. “While dinner is still cooking, there’s something I want to talk to you about.  Do we have a few minutes or should I wait until after dinner?  It’s nothing bad, I don’t think anyway.”

 

That damn sweet red wine that she loved, it had taken her awhile to start drinking it again, she had made a comment once about Jon bringing it home for her along with cheesecake as part of his nice guy routine. Moxley was an asshole who had preyed on her. “We have time. You know, you could even talk to me during dinner.” Something they had never done, but he was very aware most people used dinner time as a way to slowly eat as well as share the day’s events. “We got about ten minutes, I was fixing to set the table.” Mark guided her to the table, gesturing for her to sit down while he began getting out dishes and all that. “What’s on your mind, my Queen?”

 

How did she go about telling him what Tammy had pointed out to her?  She didn’t want to hurt his feelings because she loved her ring and took another sip of the wine.  Liquid courage. “So, I told Tammy about the engagement today because I’m planning on asking her to come to the wedding.” Maybe be her Maid of Honor since Teralyn didn’t know any other women in the community and didn’t have friends, thanks to Moxley. “Anyway, I showed her the ring and…she gushed over it and then pointed out that I should be careful.  She doesn’t want some asshole threatening to rob me over my ring or something happening to me…” Another sip went down. “I love my ring, Mark, and I never want to take it off, so I turned it round to where the stone was hidden with my hand while I worked all day.  It hurt my hand to do that and I don’t want to keep doing it, so…I wanted your opinion because I don’t want to go to work without a ring on.  I want everyone to know I’m spoken for...” Especially when she had to work a later shift than this. “So, do you think Tammy is being paranoid or do you think she makes a valid point?”

 

Mark listened carefully to what Teralyn was saying, recognizing that her work friend had some very valid points. Normally, well… before all of this, he would have scoffed at the idea because his name alone would have afforded her protection. Two things were now wrong with that arrogant assumption. His name had actually gotten her into some shit and second, he had worked carefully to keep his Undertaker reputation as far from ‘home’ as possible, wanting this to be his sanctuary and now hers. “She has a valid point, we’re running into the city on your next day off for supplies and groceries anyway,” And to pick up their next order for their next project. “We’ll get you a plain ring then, darlin’.”

 

“Are you sure?” Teralyn frowned, looking down at her ring and wondered if this job was worth it.  She knew Mark could take care of her, but at the same time, she didn’t want to rely on him for financial support.  At least, not while she wasn’t pregnant.  Teralyn already planned on quitting her job as soon as she was pregnant and she knew Mark would be adamant about it.  Mark nodded, squatting down in front of her and she immediately hugged him around the neck, pulling back to rest her forehead against his. “Thank you for being understanding.” After the wedding, they would take another year or two for themselves and then start having children.  She wanted at least two years with just her and Mark, and it would also give them to time to add onto the house, if they wanted.  Mark had talked about doing it a few times and she supported whatever he wanted to do, always.

 

“Darlin’, at the end of the day, it’s just a ring and it isn’t worth your safety or your happiness. For the most part, you’re happy to be working. I have no problem in buying you a cheaper, plainer ring if it’s what you want and it doesn’t bother me.” Actually, what was bothersome was that he hadn’t thought about it first himself, he was usually on top of that sort of thing and here they were, at this point because someone else had pointed out the obvious. When she got pregnant, if she still wanted to work and her body would allow it, he’d support that as well. He knew damn well women, even pregnant, were able to handle a lot more than men usually gave them credit for. “All right, time to eat.”

 

Nodding, she stood up to start helping him, but Mark sat her right back down and instead poured more wine in her glass, ordering her to relax.

 

Chapter 58

 

The ring was a single diamond, nothing special about it, princess cut, on a white gold band.  There was nothing really spectacular about it and that was the way they both preferred it.  She had her spectacular ring already and would wear it in public, as long as she wasn’t alone.  If she was going somewhere by herself, Teralyn planned on using the simple diamond ring.  It was beautiful in its own way, but nothing compared to her actual engagement ring.  After running their errands, Mark stopped to put gas in the truck and hopped out, leaving her behind since it wouldn’t take him long.  Just then, her cell phone rang and she tilted her head at the anonymous name, wondering who it could be.  She was tempted to ignore it, but then again, it could’ve been something important to. “Hello?”

 

“Hello, doll.”

 

Her eyes shot open at the sound of Jon’s voice in her ear, after months of hearing nothing, and it made her blood run ice cold. “Moxley…” Teralyn congratulated herself for keeping her voice steady, even though she was trembling from head to toe.  How the HELL did he get her new cell phone number?!

 

“So… doll,” He sounded as warm and friendly as always. “I was giving you time to come to your senses, but it seems you went and got engaged. Congratulations.” Currently, he was sitting behind a desk that used to be the Undertaker’s, his muddy boots propped over all the dusty paperwork left behind. Nothing incriminating or else he would have sent the FBI after the fuckwit. He knew exactly where ‘Taker was, exactly where Teralyn was and ‘Taker had not been wrong when he assumed she was a pawn in a game, she was. A beautiful, stupid pawn who had laid there and took it out of a sense of obligation. That had been hilarious. “So, where’s my invite?”

 

“In hell.” Teralyn would NEVER invite him to the most sacred ceremony of her and Mark’s life. “Don’t call this number again.  I want NOTHING to do with you.  EVER.  Get it through your head and leave me alone.” Not waiting for a reply, Teralyn hung up the phone and then rolled the window down, tossing her cell phone out to let it smash against the asphalt.  She rolled it back up and wrapped her arms around herself tightly, tears trickling down her cheeks.  Jon knew she was engaged to Mark.  Jon knew they were getting married.  Jon knew they were planning a wedding… “Oh god, what are we going to do?”

 

When Mark made it close to the truck, he raised an eyebrow, spotting her bawling through the windshield with her arms wrapped around her like some kind of mental patient. Raising one eyebrow, he sincerely hoped she wasn’t on her period early or something, slowly approaching and deposited the items he had been getting into the back of said truck. He rapped on the window, her window, the other eyebrow raising when she jumped. “Darlin’… what happened?” He asked cautiously, following her shaking finger and turned around. Was that her cell on the pavement? “Teralyn?”

 

“H-He k-knows…h-he k-knows w-we…I-I…” Teralyn could not form a coherent sentence, knowing she was in the middle of a panic attack after that call from Jon.  Her cell phone was in shambles since she dropped it a good few feet from the window.  Mark told her to hang on while he finished pumping gas, hurrying up with it and hopped into the truck not even 2 minutes later, driving off from the gas station.  Her hand immediately reached for his, clutching it tightly and she cried harder, managing to tell him who had called and what Moxley had said to her.  The audacity of him to ask for an invitation to their wedding…she really wanted this man dead, more than anything, because it was the only way he’d ever leave her and her family alone.

 

On one hand, he supposed if he were the sort to fall to pieces, he’d be having a meltdown too. On the other, he wasn’t, and this was probably the reaction Moxley had expected her to have after that call. Mission accomplished. He thought bitterly, hating that that rat bastard could break her down to pieces like this after all this time of nothing but radio silence. “I’m not surprised he knows where we are.” Moxley wasn’t an idiot and he was capable of hiding from the likes of him and even giving Kane a run for his money. “Curious about why now though… maybe your parents.” The timing was there.

 

Teralyn didn’t respond to him, knowing he was talking out loud and shut her eyes, focusing on breathing from her panic attack.  She did nod, however, to acknowledge what he said, not wanting Mark to think she was ignoring him.  No, talking wasn’t an option right now while she hiccoughed, taking in sharp, shaky breaths as tears kept flowing down her cheeks. I want him dead.  I want his head on a fucking spike in our front yard and his blood on my hands after everything he’s done to me and Mark. Once they pulled into the driveway, Teralyn didn’t move to get out and stopped Mark from doing so as well, squeezing his hand. “I want him gone, Mark.” Slowly, she turned her head until bloodshot, red swollen blues met acidic green. “I know you’ve retired from being the Undertaker, but…he needs to be stopped and I know you’re the only one who can do it.  Please get rid of him because, if you don’t, I’m afraid he’s going to show up at our wedding and do something horrible to ruin it.  Please…”

 

He was probably going to pull a Lorna Doone. The reference to the book popped into his head. The jealous Carver Doone had shown up at his adopted kin’s, wedding and shot her out of spite that she had turned him down. Something along those lines anyway, it had been a long time ago that he had read that book, period-era romances had never been his thing. And this was Moxley purposefully taunting him through her, his weak spot, still. It was why he had coaxed, tricked, Teralyn into running off with him. What a headache. “He’s probably expecting it too, darlin’.” He said finally, knowing damn well Moxley would be waiting and didn’t feel like putting his head in the fire so to speak.

 

This was a no-win situation. “He’s watching us, Mark.  He knows our every move.  That means he knows where I work, probably.” That didn’t set well with her at all. Don’t let him control your life. What was she supposed to do?  Blatantly ignore Jon Moxley and go on as if he wasn’t watching them all the time? “Never mind, you’re right.  He will be expecting it and I don’t want to know what he has planned for you, for us.  Let’s just…forget this happened and keep living our lives.  Fuck him.  He can sit and spin on his threats for all I care.” Damn it, she’d have to get a new cell phone since she’d smashed hers back at the gas station. “Unless he comes here, on our property, then feel free to fuck his world up.”

 

“I will.” He was planning on reaching out to his contacts in New York, where he knew Moxley was currently residing, to see what that little fucker was up too. Part of him wished that Teralyn would have saw through Moxley right from the start but she hadn’t, she had trusted him over her boyfriend, who had been very honest about his drug dealing and murdering habits when she had discovered them back in college. He supposed that was the downside to being a criminal, the lack of trust. Well, didn’t matter now, they were on the same page and there was no changing anything. “You going to be able to keep on going as you have been, darlin’? Honestly.”

 

“There’s no other choice, right?” It would take her a few days to get back to the happy Teralyn she’d been prior to that damn phone call.  From now on, she wasn’t answering any numbers she didn’t recognize, especially anonymous ones. “He did this to gauge how I would react and I didn’t freak out on him.  I did that after I smashed my phone.  I was surprisingly calm while talking to him.” Hell, she didn’t even stutter a single word and congratulated herself on that self-control. “You told me not to let him run my life anymore and I’m gonna do it.  He doesn’t have the control here and that’s why he called, to see if you would run off to New York to try ripping his heart out.  He was testing us.  He can take his test and shove it up his dick.” Sliding out of the truck, she walked around to open the hatch, needing to help carry everything inside.

 

There was always a choice. She could choose to go back to work and be paranoid or continue doing her job to the best of her ability. Or she could stay home with him. Either way, if she was cowering in fear or jumping at shadows, Moxley won because she would eventually have a breakdown, maybe even one she didn’t return from. “If he’s smart, he won’t bring any of his shit this way, even I knew better then to fuck around here.” Because Texas hugged that border and he knew better then to fuck around with gangs from outside the country, same with Florida, he hadn’t wanted to deal with those assholes or the ones in Cali. Each place had its own laws and he had established small time bases in some places but he had always operated out of New York, managing to steer clear of the mob.

 

Mark could think what he wanted, but after everything she’d been through, she had a right to be paranoid.  It made her not want to plan a wedding because Moxley was going to ruin it.  This had nothing to do with the business, it had to do with his obsession over her and wanting to hurt Mark Calaway, the man who had humiliated him.  This was all about revenge.  Jon refused to sit back and allow Mark and Teralyn to get married and be happy together.  It was disheartening to know, as long as Jon was out there, they’d constantly be living in a state of paranoia and ‘what ifs’ instead of enjoying their life together. 

 

Teralyn knew she was the main player in Jon’s game of chess he was playing.  She was the Queen and he wanted to bring down the King, by using her to do it.  It was foolish on her part to hope and believe they could actually go on with their lives and simply put Moxley in their rearview mirror.  No, Moxley wouldn’t be ignored and would pop up eventually to wreak havoc, like he’d done before in New York City, right after her and Mark began to reconcile after six long years apart.  Carrying the belongings in, Teralyn dropped it on the dining room table and told Mark she was going to lay down upstairs, not bothering to put anything away.  Either he’d leave it and wait for her to do it later or he’d do it himself, but she needed some time to reflect and get rid of this awful headache the panic attack created.

 

Teralyn could be paranoid until she was blue in the face, a lot of the stuff coming around now was partially because of her own stupid decisions. He’d be more paranoid about making another one if he were her. As it was, he was mentally going over a checklist of what he would be doing once they got home, not about to sit on his hands with Moxley popping up but not about to go into details with her in this current state. He was the calm and rational type. He left her to her nap, putting things away before taking his cell phone outside to make a few calls. He already knew Kane was off-limits, he had used his last favor with that man in finding Teralyn. But he needed someone in Carolina right now, someone to eyeball her parents because he was betting that was where Moxley had gotten the information. He had the perfect person in mind to go sweet talk Autumn and see what the big-mouthed, narcissistic woman had said now and to whom.

 

~!~

 

Autumn was currently gasping for air and couldn’t reach for the phone or anything, being strangled to death.

 

Jon had to find some way to get her out of Texas and he figured the best way would be to attack her loved ones.  He wouldn’t kill Autumn or Terence, who was currently knocked out from a crowbar to the head, but…she wouldn’t be waking up for a while.  Whistling, Jon released her throat just before she could venture into the afterlife and stood up, keeping his gloves on.  Now, he had to wipe all traces of him being her away and in a few hours, he’d call an ambulance for Teralyn’s parents, not completely heartless.

 

~!~

 

Several hours later, Mark’s phone rang and it was his buddy, reporting what had happened to Teralyn’s parents. “Man, they’re in the hospital, both in critical condition.”

 

Teralyn was currently sleeping upstairs, not having a clue what just happened to her parents.

 

And Mark was pretty sure he wasn’t going to tell her because he wasn’t sure what she’d do. It was Teralyn. The obvious thing would be flying to their side, but that was what normal kids who didn’t ignore their parents for two years and only called because they were getting married did. She wasn’t normal. Then there was that 10% wildcard streak that had him wondering just what the fuck she MIGHT do because it would be the last thing he expected. Either way, he wasn’t telling her. “I want someone to case their house after cops are done investigating and regular updates, hire someone to stand watch on them.” What a mess.

 

Unfortunately for Mark, Teralyn was already up and overheard the conversation since he had the call on speakerphone.  Her parents…Jon had attacked her parents and they were in critical condition in the hospital.  She didn’t have a doubt in her mind who did this and knew the reason.  Jon had JUST called her earlier that day and it made something inside of her harden.  If she wanted this to stop, and truly get on with her life, she’d have to take care of Jon Moxley herself, without Mark’s help.  Without a sound, Teralyn made her way back up to their room and slid into bed, pretending to go back to sleep.  Mark would be joining her soon and she did not want him discovering she knew the truth.  It would take a few days, but she would be taking a trip to see her parents, already knowing Jon would be waiting for her. I’m going to kill him.  This time, it won’t be an accident either like it’d been with Adam Page.  I’m going to kill him for hurting my parents and everything else he’s done.  I just hope Mark can forgive me for running off one last time on him. All the progress they’d made, it was about to be flushed down the toilet and their engagement would probably be called off, all because she wanted to eliminate the main threat in her life.  And Teralyn wanted to do it on HER terms because now Jon had made this personal.

 

Mark would have hogtied her ass and tossed her in a closet if he knew how stupid she was planning on being. He was already working on getting Moxley’s head chopped off and Fed-Ex’d here for a yard decoration, just as she had asked. She really was about to destroy everything they had built because yet again, she wouldn’t have faith in him to do what was necessary and he would not be opening that door to her again if she walked away. Not after all the progress they had made together as not only individuals but as a couple. Finally, they were on the same page, they were happy, and everything she had said to him before about needing to trust him and being wrong for it, she was already thinking about walking back on. “I love you.” He whispered in her ear, tugging her against him and rest his chin on her shoulder after he had finally come to bed, exhausted mentally because he knew this was going to take a toll on her, the paranoia and panic.

 

Chapter 59

 

She had a choice. 

 

It was a crossroads moment.  Either she could handle Moxley alone and risk losing Mark or…she could let Mark handle this and put her full faith and trust in him, like she promised she would.  How long would it take for him to tell her about her parents, though?  How long would he wait?  Did he not believe it was Moxley?  There were so many factors to consider, but one thing was certain, if she left, there would be no coming back. I need to let him handle this.  What makes me think I can take out a lunatic like Jon Moxley anyway?  No, I need to trust Mark.  I’m not going anywhere. “I love you too.” She whispered, slowly turning to face him and kissed him, feeling his arm tighten around her waist until he rolled to pull her to sprawl on top of him.  Was it wrong to want to fuck her fiancé while her parents were in the hospital in critical condition? “I need you, Hades…” Teralyn murmured against his lips and moved down his strong jaw, wearing just a black silk nightgown.  She had changed into it before passing out earlier, her hair curtaining around them as she lightly bit into his neck.

 

He had every intention of telling her, once he could confirm the facts of what had happened. As it were, it could have been a break-in gone wrong, some sick fuck who tortured old people for kicks, Moxley or one of his gang, the Shield. What the fuck kind of name was that for a criminal enterprise? That sounded more like bodyguards for hire then whatever the fuck Moxley was trying to do. Once he knew what was going on with her parents, how this had happened, he would tell her everything. He was trying his best to take care of her and that meant mentally and emotionally on top of physically. He wasn’t aware she had been listening in, but he knew what his mother would have said. When you eavesdrop, you’re bound to hear things that’ll make you sick. “I will never deny my Persephone,” He rumbled, beginning to kiss along her collarbone, feeling her soft body pressing into his.

 

This was the second time she had eavesdropped on Mark.  The first was during the camping trip over eight years ago.  The second was tonight with finding out what happened to her parents.  Teralyn hadn’t meant to eavesdrop.  She had been coming downstairs to talk to Mark, after her nap, when she overheard the conversation.  She didn’t want to interrupt, but couldn’t pull away either when she heard the names Autumn and Terence.  Who would be able to walk away from that?  She was only human and both times hadn’t been on purpose. 

 

Sitting up, Teralyn removed her nightgown and tossed it to the side, revealing nothing beneath, not even panties.  She didn’t wear panties to bed often except when she was on her period.  They were confining and she felt more free without them at night, especially since Mark had started sleeping nude again.  Reaching back, she began to stroke his cock, feeling it harden in her soft hand and smiled at the groan that came from Mark, gliding the pad of her thumb back and forth on his tip teasingly.

 

Now that they were back in the sexual saddle, so to speak, he had no issues with control. If he wanted to prolong things, it was easy to talk down potential orgasms. Cumming with Teralyn however was a damn near spiritual experience though and usually the last thing he wanted to do was deny himself said experience. “Mmm…” He let his hands move up her hips, her curvy sides and then to her breasts, rolling her nipples between his fingers as he watched them harden. He dropped his hands again, raising her off of him for a brief second only to lower her back down, sliding home inside her hot, ready body. “Much better.”

 

“Couldn’t agree more…” Teralyn made sure they had sex at least every other day, regardless of what was going on.  A couple could not get any closer than with a sexual nature and it was also a way for both to relieve the stress and tension.  It was also a great distraction and Teralyn really needed that right now. “Mmm, yes…” He felt incredible inside of her as she began to move, rolling her hips and riding him, taking her time.  There was no rush, though they did have their ground and pound moments that were enjoyable as well.  Pressing soft kisses to his muscular chest, Teralyn glided her nails down his sides before sitting up again, gasping when Mark began thrusting up inside of her. You leave this man and you’re a goddamn idiot, Teralyn.  You have what you want, you’re back with Mark.  DON’T BLOW IT!  Let him handle Moxley.  Maybe he’ll even bring his head to you on a spike like you want.  Just be a good girl and don’t do anything stupid! “Oh god, fuck me…fuck me harder, Mark…”

 

For ONCE that voice inside of her head was actually advocating for the smart thing, especially when it came to him. Teralyn needed to mark this shit on her calendar, add some stars and smiley faces if she listened to said voice. It’d be both their luck that she ignored the voice for the first time ever…

 

“Mmm, you sure?” He drawled teasingly, purposefully slowing down just to watch her writhe on top of him. Of course, this was teasing him as well, the way she was wriggling on him like a worm on a fish hook, making him grit his teeth together. “Woman…” He kind of liked this, kind of turned into definite when she began purposefully clenching around him.

 

That voice in her head had steered her in the wrong direction when it came to Mark back in New York City.  It had advocated for Moxley and she had listened.  As much as Teralyn didn’t WANT to listen to it, she knew deep down, this time, it made a valid point.  Mark would protect her and she had to believe that…she DID believe that…with her whole heart.  He would never let anything happen to her, no matter what dangers they faced. “Yeah, oh god yeah…” Even though he stopped, she continued rocking back and forth, grinding against him until she began lightly bouncing, digging her nails into his chest to leave crescent shaped marks.  Her hand rested just below his throat, splayed as if she would choke him, but instead, it just remained there as her dark, smoldering blues bore right into his soul, feeling her orgasm rising quickly.

 

It was a damn good thing he wasn’t privy to her inner thoughts because the fact that for the first time ever she didn’t want to listen to that voice because it was FOR him… would have crushed something in him. It would have told him that no matter what, no matter how close they had become, at her core, she didn’t trust him and had to fight to trust him. That would have sent him into a downward spiral. Some of his own thoughts, about not trusting her to do the right thing when it came to them, would have likely crushed her as well. That was the downside of their relationship, the things that had happened between them, they would have their internal struggles from time to time, especially when major shit popped up.

 

She was using his body to get herself off, he was remaining perfectly still, slowing exerting pressure on his hold of her hips. She was close, Mark could see how flushed her skin was becoming, hear the change in her breathing and the way her pussy was starting to feel… he slammed upwards, cursing when she let out of a cry of pure pleasure and began spasming around him.

 

No couple was perfect.  Every one of them had issues of some kind, nobody was completely flawless.  Her trust issues would take time to get over and the reason she didn’t want to listen to that voice was because she was worried about her parents.  She was worried about her what Moxley would do next.  Honestly, Teralyn just wanted him gone, so they no longer had to worry about him popping up randomly to turn their lives, especially hers, upside down.  Her love for Mark – that was flawless and there wasn’t a single doubt in her mind he had her completely.  Mind, heart, body and soul.  It was just her trust that had to be rebuilt and it would be moments like these that truly tested and strengthened it.  This was a test for her to see if she could truly put her full faith and trust into the man she loved more than her own life.

 

“Mark!” He began thrusting in and out, riding right through that first intense orgasm and Teralyn kept going, meeting him for every powerful thrust. “Oh god, oh god!!” Her body was sensitive, so it wouldn’t take long to send her spiraling over the edge again. “Harder!  Yes!” The headboard was banging against the wall austerely with their lovemaking, her hands moving to his to lace their fingers together while rose and fell on him at a rapid pace, her panting growing harsher.

 

She wouldn’t have to worry about it once ‘Taker was dead and gone, after Moxley was done torturing the prick. All Teralyn was, was a means to an end and he knew her well enough to know that once she got wind of her parents, she was going to have a spaz attack. Providing she had ever come down from the one he had given when he had called her, asking for a wedding invitation. Tormenting her was THE best way to fuck with the Undertaker because she was his only weak spot. Annddddd he liked fucking with her, it was easy and amusing, he got two for the price of one.

 

This was great and all, but Mark flipped her, positioning Teralyn on all fours and used his palm to push her face down into the mattress, even as he started fucking her from behind. This position let him fuck her harder, which she was begging for, as well as deeper it seemed, his eyes rolling into the back of his head as she enveloped him. “Goddamn!” If he died right now, it would be with a grin on his face and as the happiest man alive.

 

If Jon thought for a second he had a chance in hell killing Mark, he was out of his mind.  Mark was ten times dangerous, especially when he had something and someone to protect and live for.  Even though he was retired from the business, Mark still had connections and they were all over.  In fact, while he was screwing his fiancée into the mattress, pounding the stuffing out of her, he’d already sent some people after Jon to take care of him.  Jon Moxley was living on borrowed time and his head would be sent to Mark on a platter.  Money talked and he had plenty of it, despite spending a lot of it trying to find Teralyn.  He still had enough left over to take care of any problems that came up and to live comfortably for the rest of their lives, even with children.

 

“Mark, oh MARK!!” Teralyn loved when he took control, feeling another climax rocketing through her as she screamed out again.  His name.  Only his name.  Only him.  It didn’t matter what Jon did to her, as long as she had Mark, everything would be all right.  And his stamina was right back to where it was, riding through this orgasm as well while plowing in and out of her, once again making her ride the edge of that pain and pleasure line.

 

“That’s it darlin’, scream my name to the Heavens,” And to anyone else who might be peeking in on them, spying on them. Not in the house and nowhere near the house, he had the best security his money could buy and he reviewed everything every day before going to bed. Some habits would never die, even if he was ‘retired’ from that life, paranoia was what kept him alive and her. One massive hand wrapped firmly but gently around her throat, cutting off part of her air supply and he was rewarded with a massive gush that left him without air.

 

“C-Cum with me…” She panted out breathlessly, her back now pressed against his chest, their bodies both coated in sweat.  It felt so good right now as her head lulled back on his shoulder, his hand temporarily cutting her air supply off to receive another gush from her pussy. “MARK!!” He growled in her ear, ordering her to climax for him again and she obeyed, shuddering against him as the orgasm nearly tore through her.  Apparently, that was what finally broke his resolve as Mark roared out her name, exploding inside of her body and claiming her all over again.  Teralyn was nothing more than a shaky, sweaty mess as they both collapsed on the bed, her body sprawled on top of his in the same position he’d rocked her world in.  Her pussy was numb, she couldn’t feel it and felt his hand splay across her stomach, her hand moving up to cover his, their fingers lacing together. “I really…needed that…”

 

“Me too, darlin’,” The events of today, the phone call the weight of his decision to keep it from her until he had solid information, had just kind of disappeared. Those were things to deal with tomorrow, right now he was enjoying the pleasure still coursing through his body, the aftermath of their lovemaking. “I love you.” He informed her once he could breathe and speak without rasping and wheezing, fairly certain she was trying to murder him with stellar sex because he always felt like his heart might give out when they were finished.

 

“Love you…too…” Mark shifted to where he was spooned up against her, both unable to move for the moment, both content to lay here with each other in their bed.  She snuggled back against him, feeling his lips on her neck and shoulders, both cooling and coming down from their intense sexual high. “I trust you and I know you’ll protect us, Mark.  I’m not going to let fear and paranoia control me anymore.” Turning her head enough to accept a soft kiss from him, Teralyn turned completely to where she was facing him, hooking over her leg over his as the kiss deepened a little more. “I trust you.” I’m not going anywhere, this is where I belong and running off to try to save the day would be a moronic thing to do.  I need to let him handle Moxley and I’m going to do it. “My fear is losing you again.  That’s why I get so upset whenever he pops up because I know he’s trying to bait you and piss you off enough to go after him.  I know he’s trying to trap you and he’s using me as the primary target to get under your skin.  Just promise me I won’t lose you, Mark.  Promise me you won’t get hurt or killed.  I couldn’t take it if anything happened to you and I lost you again.” For a third time. “Promise me, no matter what happens, we’ll end up getting married in that beautiful ceremony and have children and grow old together.”

 

“That’s a promise I look forward to keeping, Teralyn,” He said quietly, though pride and love was in his tone. She trusted him and he knew how hard that was for her. Anybody in her place would find it hard. She KNEW him, knew what he was capable of because while he had asked that they not discuss his ‘job’, he hadn’t lied to her about it either. But here, at the end of the day, when things were tense, she was letting him know she had his back and trusted him. He kissed her again, pouring everything he felt into it. That weight that he had shelved for their lovemaking was gone and he inwardly sighed, knowing that he could not return her trust with withholding information. Tomorrow morning, over coffee, they’d discuss her parents.

 

They weren’t done with each other, not by a long shot and Mark had enough recovery time because he slid home inside of her, making her cling to him for dear life.

 

It was a good thing she had the day off tomorrow or else she would’ve been dragging ass at work.

 

Chapter 60

 

Teralyn sat at the kitchen table, listening to what Mark said to her over coffee and Danish the next morning. “Thank you for telling me.” She reached over, taking his hand to squeeze it and decided to be honest with him about last night. “Before you came to bed last night, I came downstairs to see where you were.  I wanted to talk to you about that phone call from Moxley and…well, I overheard your conversation with whoever you were talking to about my parents.  I heard the names Autumn and Terence and…I couldn’t walk away.  I wasn’t purposely doing it, it just happened and then you came to bed and all I wanted to do was forget about everything except us.  I know that’s probably terrible to say because they are my parents and they’re in a bad way right now, but…” She sighed heavily, hoping Mark wasn’t upset with her for accidentally eavesdropping on his conversation. “I’m sorry…I really didn’t mean to do it…” Lowering her head, she bit her bottom lip and waited for him to blow up, not releasing his hand.

 

He wasn’t going to blow up at her, given she had accidentally overheard his conversation years ago and didn’t walk away from it, instead remained to finish hearing everything. He had never held expectations of privacy if she overheard something and got curious, most people were like that. “I’m having them watched and they’ll get the best, and safest of care,” He said quietly. “I got a guy down there who went in after the cops were done, he’s getting his hands on the police report today. I imagine the cops will be calling you sometime today anyway.”

 

“You’re not mad at me?” Teralyn slowly looked up at him and Mark shook his head.  She set her coffee cup down on the table, standing to move between his legs, hugging him tightly around the neck. “Thank you.” She murmured, feeling his arms tighten around her briefly before pulling back to look up at her. “As much as I want to go see them, I know that’s what the bastard wants.  I know there’s no evidence yet to prove it was him, but after that phone call, I’m pretty confident it was.  Thank you for taking care of them.” If she would’ve left and gone off on her own, she never would’ve known what Mark had already done for her parents.  Softly, she kissed him and then returned to her seat, taking another pull from her coffee.

 

He moved to go top his own coffee up, adding a few teaspoons of sugar to it before glancing outside. “I’m going to go sit out on the back patio and have a cigarette.” He had nearly kicked the habit, he had a feeling if Moxley decided to up his ante, he’d be resuming it. It was definitely a better habit then the drinking, one he would never take back up. He hadn’t even touched a beer since he had quit, knowing all it would take was one bad day and the knowledge that he ‘could’ have a beer. No thanks. Mark wasn’t surprised when Teralyn came out with him, after tugging on a sweatshirt because it was a bit chilly in the morning. He settled into a chair, lit his cigarette with his coffee resting on one kneecap. “It was him.” He said with absolute certainty, just as she already knew. “And I have some people in New York, moving in to eliminate his ass.”

 

“You do?” Teralyn breathed a huge sigh of relief, feeling his arm wrap around her shoulders as she took a sip of her coffee, both enjoying the crisp, fresh morning.  It was in the 50s, the sun had already risen, but where they were seated, it was still all shade, which made it a little more chilly than in the sun. “Good, I really hope they do take care of him and then we’ll never have to worry about him again.” That would be a huge relief for both of them because of the wedding planning and, not to mention, her parents’ attack.

 

“If I would’ve just trusted you back then to take care of things instead of being stubborn, none of this would’ve happened.  My parents wouldn’t have been attacked and we wouldn’t have missed two years.  I learned a huge lesson by not trusting and believing in you and I’ll never do that again.  That’s why whatever you decide to do, I support you and I’m not gonna do anything to go against you.  Even though I wanted to run to North Carolina to see my parents and make sure they were okay.  Even though I wanted to kill Moxley with my bare fucking hands for hurting my parents, I knew going off half-cocked and being stupid and running away would’ve jeopardized everything we’ve built together so far, including our trust.  And I knew I’d probably end up dead because of my stupidity.  I’ve learned that I have to stand back and actually think before I act and I have to trust your judgment, in you, and I do.” She looked up at him, reaching up to caress his face with the back of her hand and nuzzled his shoulder affectionately. “I’ll never do anything to ruin us again, even if my panic attack and the voice in my head demands it.  I won’t ever hurt you or us again with my selfishness.”

 

Hearing that she had even thought about going to North Carolina, thought about killing Moxley, which meant confronting him, made Mark’s heart do a painful lurch in his chest. “Promise me one thing, darlin’,” He said it gravely, his tone filled with seriousness. “Don’t you ever go after him by yourself.” She hadn’t practiced with her gun while with him and he had no idea if she had even continued practicing while with Moxley out in Washington. Either way, it didn’t matter because unless she somehow managed to get close enough to him to plant one right in his forehead, Moxley would see her coming a mile away and pick her off in a painful, slow manner just for shits and giggles.

 

“I promise, I’m not going anywhere.” Teralyn wanted to be completely honest with him, knowing he didn’t like hearing what she had to say, but she also wanted him to believe she trusted him completely.  She was on his side this time, completely.  Maybe it would be a good idea to go to a shooting range and brush up on her skills with her gun, just in case those people couldn’t eliminate Jon. “Is there a shooting range around here?” She asked, meaning the city and decided a change of subject was in order. “I never asked and it’s probably stupid, but do you own guns, Mark?” If so, where were they?  Teralyn didn’t see them anywhere in the house and she had gone through all of it, just to familiarize herself with the home.

 

“I do own guns, darlin’, just not legally.” Because that required a background check and submitting himself to having his prints on file, no thanks. Not exactly conducive to running his former empire of drugs and crime. So much for being retired. The look on her face told him he was going to have to produce them. “And a New York permit isn’t legal here, we don’t have reciprocity with them.” Actually, only Utah did. New York had some of the toughest, most stringent gun control laws in the country and getting a permit was not a walk in the park. “I got targets you can practice on here.”

 

“As long as you have a couple here, I don’t care if they’re legal or not.” That was on him.  She was more worried about protecting their home, their sanctuary, than a stupid permit.  Sometimes, laws were meant to be broken and she had discovered that the hard way. “Maybe you can show me where those targets are and I can practice with my own gun later on?” She suggested, drinking her coffee while he explained it was a fair few miles on the land.  They would have to take an ATV out there or a motorcycle, which made her eyes instantly light up. “We haven’t been on a ride together in so long, Mark.  I really miss being on the motorcycle with you.”

 

He obeyed the law as much as he could here in his home state, just because he didn’t need shit at his door. He was RETIRED. It seemed a lot of jackasses out there had NOT gotten that fucking memo. “We’ll take the ATV first darlin’, I haven’t been out in awhile and I’m not fixing to wind up crashing with us both.” Also, an ATV would help clear a path in the brush and withstand some shocks a motorcycle wouldn’t if shit had changed, which it did because nature was a bitch that way. “Also going to have to dig up the guns.”

 

Once Jon Moxley was handled, hopefully, that would be the end of business for Mark, once and for all.  He couldn’t fully retire until that piece of garbage was dead and six feet under.  Or cut up in tiny pieces and tossed in the ocean.  Or burnt to ashes.  No matter how she looked at it, Moxley had to be destroyed completely and she hoped whoever Mark hired got the job done thoroughly. “Whatever you wanna do, I’m game.” First, they would finish their coffee, have some breakfast and then eventually make their way to the targets.  Right now, she just wanted to sit here with him on their porch, enjoy the morning with their coffee and soak in his warmth, loving how he held her close. “I’ll need to run into town again to get a new phone.”

 

“Do you absolutely need one?” Other than work, she didn’t exactly have many people to call or to call her and the idea of her going into town didn’t set well with him. Maybe because yesterday Moxley had come out swinging not once, but twice and the second time had been a horrific home run that had left her parents in the hospital in critical care. “Or can you get by using mine for now?” If she needed one, he would go with her obviously, the guns and practice could wait. Or the trip to town could wait. Everything could wait, he was just enjoying this moment with her, his coffee and his cigarette. This morning, what happened yesterday seemed kind of faraway even though he knew it wasn’t.

 

“Yes, I’m going to need one before I go back to work.” Which wasn’t for a few more days since it was the beginning of the week. “Mark, what if something happens to me and you have no way of contacting me or I have no way of contacting you?  Like the truck breaking down or something?  Or there’s an accident at work?  We don’t need to go today, but maybe tomorrow or Wednesday.” Teralyn said ‘we’ because she knew there was no way Mark would allow her to go by herself into town. “Unless…” Then she had an idea and grinned, knowing how she could get a phone without having to leave the property or go into town. “What if I order a phone online and have it delivered here instead?”

 

He nodded, liking that idea because she had made some valid points about needing a phone that he hadn't even considered. Proof his ass needed another cup of coffee or something because he was definitely off his game this morning. "How about I call Kane and he can send one? He tinkers with them, blocks them from being traced and all that." That was where he always got his cells.

 

“If you think that’s best, I have no problem with that.  If he can block my number from that bastard calling me, even better.” Teralyn stopped him from getting up and rose to her feet, leaning down to brush her lips against his. “I’ll get you a refill since I need one too.” She walked inside with their coffee cups, refilling their mugs and fixed Mark’s the way he liked it, along with hers.  She liked a lot of creamer in hers while Mark just liked a dash or two of sugar.  Other than that, black.  A few minutes later, she walked out and handed over his mug before taking her seat beside him, leaning her head on his arm.

 

They sat there in companionable silence, just sipping their coffee and enjoying the morning, lost in their respective thoughts. He would get in touch with Kane when he went back inside, his own cell nowhere near him because he tried to spend his first hour awake OFF electronics as a way of gearing himself up for the day. Finally, they were both up and heading inside, he knew she was about to make breakfast and declined when she offered him something as well. “No darlin’, I’m not very hungry this morning. I’m going to go call Kane about that phone and when you’re ready, we’ll head out to the targets.” Definitely taking the ATV, they had to take a shovel with them.

 

~!~

 

Mark wasn’t lying and had a lot of guns in his collection.  The targets were awesome too, not paper thin like some of the gun ranges she’d been to in New York.  She didn’t need earmuffs or earplugs either, or so she thought, until Mark let off his sawed off shotgun.  That had nearly blown her eardrums out and she immediately put the muffs on, cursing under her breath.  Mark had his own on, laughing at her and she flipped him off, trying not to laugh.  Once she let a round off from her own gun, she walked over to check to see how she did, frowning.  No headshots, which is what she used to be good at.  Teralyn was out of practice, though she did get a few shoulder shots and one chest.  Mark pulled the lever as a fresh round of targets appeared and they proceeded to start shooting again, making it somewhat of a competition to see who could get the best shots.  It was a lot of fun, surprisingly.

 

When they took a break, her to let her ears stop ringing and him to smoke another cigarette, Mark began explaining that the sawed off was mostly for close range action. Sawed offs had a lot of power and versality due to the shortened barrel but the trade-off was if it wasn’t within point blank range, you were sacrificing accuracy as well as increasing the recoil problem, great way to fuck up your shoulder. Contrary to popular opinion, you had to aim with a sawed off because the ‘spread’ wasn’t doing much good if you weren’t aiming at your target. He only used the damn thing when he had too, he much preferred a handgun for better accuracy and range. “And… sawed off’s have to be registered differently than other guns, some places, they’re illegal.”

 

“It’s a beauty.” She smiled softly, leaning back against the bench Mark had installed out here and took in the crisp 65 degree day.  It was gorgeous, she had on capri’s and a short-sleeved t-shirt, but her sweater was on the bench, just in case she got chilly.  Texas weather really was completely different compared to New York and North Carolina. 

 

The police had called before they left the house to speak to her, just as Mark said they would, and informed her that they had no suspects as of now, but the investigation would keep going on.  Then, she called the hospital to get an update on her parents and was informed they were still in critical condition, but getting better.  The only reason they were allowed to give Teralyn the information over the phone was because paperwork gave her permission.  She was next of kin and their emergency contact number.  They had tried several times to get a hold of her, but she’d been an idiot and smashed her phone at the gas station, thanks to Moxley’s call.  Jon was either already in North Carolina, ready to strike, or he was on his way there to hurt her parents.

 

At that moment, Jon was currently dealing with the hires Mark called in to try to eliminate him, managing to kill one while the others lived.  Jon wasn’t alone anymore, he had backup in the Shield and it was growing by the day, each person willing to protect him from the Undertaker.  Jon also had another connection in Texas, one Mark hadn’t thought about and neither had Teralyn.  This same connection was how he found out about the engagement and what they were doing, this man was his eyes and ears and the best part was this man LOATHED and DETESTED Mark Calaway.

 

Chapter 61

 

Honestly, nobody gave Steve Austin much thought anymore. Not after he had been discredited all those years ago thanks to his own brashness and inability to shut his fat mouth along with the secretive smear campaign that the Undertaker had launched against the former college coach. A smear campaign that Jon himself had secretively been a part of but nobody but him and the Undertaker knew that. Well, ‘Taker had a fat mouth so probably everyone in his crew knew now, ‘Taker was convinced that he was untouchable years after the fact. Jon wasn’t amused with the hit on his life, he had LEFT her parents ALIVE.  Jesus these people took shit so seriously.

 

Teralyn had no idea Steve Austin lived in the same state, the same city, as them.  Dallas, Texas.  Mark was originally from Houston, but he had moved up to Dallas at a young age, which was how he acquired this beautiful home from his late mother and father.  Mark had gone over the family history with her and it broke her heart their children would never know their grandparents on his side.  A lot of people had to deal with that, however, it wasn’t just them. 

 

Mark and Steve had known each other for years, thanks to Steve being a family friend of the Calaway’s.  Steve was a good friend of his father’s and owned a farm not far from this plantation, but the bank foreclosed on it several years ago, which sent Steve up to New York, with his daughter, Simone.  Simone’s mother died right before the farm was foreclosed on and she was sent to live with her father, a man she only saw once or twice a year before her mother passed away. 

 

Mark really didn’t know Simone that well since Steve didn’t mention her, so when he found out she was Steve’s daughter, it got his gears moving.  He was six and a half years older than her, she was just 18 and he was about to turn 25.  It was by sheer coincidence Steve wound up in the same college Mark was doing his fraternity at and it wasn’t until Simone joined that fraternity Steve started noticing things about it he didn’t like.  The cult aspect of it, for example. 

 

Even though Mark had claimed he was going to school for teaching, Steve hadn’t bought that lie for a second and did whatever he could to expose the man for the monster he truly was.  It didn’t work, it backfired, but now he had a second chance to make things right…to get that poor, defenseless woman, Teralyn, away from him once and for all.  To save her the way he couldn’t his own daughter.  With Jon Moxley’s help, of course.

 

Hey, he DID go to school for a teaching degree, with a minor in history and a specialization in mythology. In theory, Mark could teach at local colleges, associates’ level, and he was able to teach high school or elementary history at schools. Of course, that would require him obtaining extra education and certification, along with background checks and shit, he was good. If he ever had to flee the country, however, he would be pretty well set up in a different country with less restrictions. “You ready for round two? Want to try using a shotgun? It has a bit of recoil, but I can stand behind you to keep you from falling back.”

 

“Mmm, I don’t think a shotgun is right for me and I’m comfortable with my small 9mm.” Teralyn shook her head, knowing Mark would agree with her, especially after the lesson he’d given regarding the shotgun.  No thanks, she’d pass and stick with what she knew she could handle.  Her aim was way off, so practice on her off days from the diner would be on the agenda.  At least an hour or two.  Teralyn had to be prepared just in case Jon Moxley showed his face around here and tried something.  Round two commenced and the targets came up with Mark handling a much smaller gun than the sawed off shotgun.  She glanced over at him, seeing how precise and poised he was when shooting, already knowing his target would be damn near flawless with those shots.  Focusing on her own, she let a few rounds off herself, doing her best to aim and keep her hands steady.

 

He was thinking if in the event she didn’t have her 9mm but the sawed off was available, he was one to err on the side of caution but he wasn’t pushing it or arguing with her. he’d just have to make sure Teralyn was never in a position without her gun, though toting one in Texas without a license could lead to problems. Hm. He’d have to get some forgeries, no big deal, problem solved. He rather enjoyed how easy it was to fix most of their problems, having a lot of money and all the connections he had made most everything smooth sailing. Now if only Moxley’s stupid ass would fall in line.

 

“Okay, let me try the shotgun.” Teralyn couldn’t be closed-minded, not when her safety as well as Mark’s was on the line.  Mark raised a brow, but didn’t argue and stood behind her, helping her position the huge gun.  He instructed in her ear what to do, how to aim it, and when she pulled the trigger, she was thankful Mark was there to catch her.  This damn thing had a HELL of a recoil on it!  If he wasn’t there behind her, she would’ve flown back from the recoil and velocity.  He instructed her to try again, giving her some tips on how to handle the recoil.  It took a few tries, but eventually, she got it to where it didn’t feel like the recoil would send her flying. “This is really powerful.” She commented, handing it back to him after a few more shots and walked over to see if she’d hit the target at all.

 

It wouldn’t send her flying, but goddamn if it wouldn’t jar her each and every time she did it. “Here.” He pointed at the torn bits. “That’s what I was telling you about shotguns, especially sawed off. Normal rifles, shotguns, have the longer barrels for a reason, part of it is accuracy. We lose that with the sawed off, point blank range, darlin’.” Not even close to the target on this, just like he hadn’t been. “Let me check your shoulder.” Given everything with the adrenaline, the noise, and then struggling to learn how to stand with the recoil. He pulled her shirt away from skin, frowning. “It’s bruising, you’re going to feel that later.”

 

She tried to look at it as well, seeing the slight bruising from the corner of her eye and shrugged, not feeling anything right now. “It’s a bruise, nothing I can’t handle.” Teralyn smiled, pulling away from him to turn, reaching up to caress his face with her hand. “I’ll let you doctor me up all you want when we get back to the house, okay?” Leaning up on her tiptoes, Mark’s arm wrapped around her waist to press her against his body as their lips met in a soft kiss, a gentle moan escaping her.  Why was shooting guns with Mark a turn-on?  Was there ANYTHING this man did that didn’t turn her on?  Probably not. “So, the sawed off isn’t my thing.  What do you think about a regular shotgun?  Or does that have a recoil on it too?”

 

“Your pistol has recoil, two or three pounds of it, you probably don’t even notice it because you’re trained to use it. Shotguns have recoil, most guns do and the shotguns, rifles, things like that have more.” Mark explained patiently. “Other pistols have more recoil too, especially if they’re more powerful, like a .45, for example.” About the least recoil he could think of on a gun was a… he grinned. “Okay, exception to that rule is a .22, which IS a long rifle, but the recoil is… I guess you could measure it in ounces, it’s hardly felt. Now, if you want to try one of those, I have one.”

 

“I’ll try anything you want me to, Mark.  That sounds good.” And less painful.  Her shoulder was turning a little stiff, but she had a feeling by tonight, it would be extremely sore.  Mark retrieved the .22 and once again helped her position it, staying behind her in case even this recoil was too much for her.  If she could handle her 9 mm, she could definitely handle this bad boy.  This shotgun did feel a lot better, even more so than her 9 mm, and she couldn’t believe how big it was.  However, it had a better range and could actually hit the targets in front of them, so that was a plus. “I like this one!”

 

By the one she was standing though, her upper body posture, he was gathering that she was starting to feel the effects of that sawed off shotgun. It would take time and practice to get everything down and he prayed she never had to use it. If she was reaching for THAT gun then it meant she had either lost access to other, easier to use ones or someone had her cornered at a very short distance. “I’m glad, but I hope you never really need it.” Though it was coming to the house with them. He had picked out an assortment to return to the house, knowing they all needed to be oiled and everything else. They were good for practice but beyond that, he wasn’t sure. “You ready to head back? You’re going to need ice and salve.”

 

“Yeah, I’m getting hungry.” They had been out here for a few hours and it was close to lunchtime. “And you need to eat something.  You didn’t eat breakfast, you’re not skipping lunch.” It was an order, she wasn’t taking no for an answer and Mark just nodded, guiding her back to the ATV.  They rode back and her shoulder was beginning to throb with pain, making her bite back a groan.  That recoil had messed her up and now that her adrenaline was wearing off, the pain was starting to set in. “Actually, you’re gonna have to do lunch.  My arm hurts.” Teralyn frowned, really hoping she didn’t screw her arm up permanently and followed Mark inside to get that salve and ice on it.

 

He was already planning on it, knowing she probably hadn’t had recoil pain this bad with her smaller pistol and most likely, time had lessened the pain of the memory as well. Mark made her an ice pack up, positioning it for her and then guided her to the kitchen table. “I’ll get you some Aleve for the pain and whatever swelling is going on.” Then he’d do a quick lunch, some salve and a heating pad for her. the rest of the day was going to be very quiet and easy going for Teralyn. Given she had a hard time sitting still most days… this would be interesting.

 

“Thank you.” She murmured, hissing at the slight sting from the cold against her skin and took the Aleve with some water.  Cold and hot compresses, combined with salve, would heal this quickly, as long as she relaxed and didn’t do a whole lot. “Damn it, this sucks.” She grumbled an hour later, planted on the couch with a book in hand, frowning at the dining room. “Maybe shooting that shotgun wasn’t the best idea.” Now, she couldn’t work on the dining room like she wanted to during her days off.  This would take a couple days to heal completely and she was a dumbass.  Tossing the book on the coffee table, she stared up at the ceiling with narrowed eyes, bored out of her skull while Mark made them lunch.

 

He could hear her grumbling, a smile curving his lips as he shook his head. She hadn’t remembered the recoil factor and he hadn’t even taken this into consideration. Not that sitting on her ass for a day or two was a bad thing, the woman needed some downtime. Maybe watch some TV or something, she was constantly on the go, constantly in motion, she was truly a force to be reckoned with. Everything going on around them, with the Moxley shit had upped her anxiety and rightly so. This downtime for her might actually be good, providing she could direct her mind AWAY from that shit. “Here.” He came out with a tray, both their plates on it and their drinks, setting hers on the coffee table before her. “You going to make it, darlin’?”

 

“Maybe.” She remarked with a pout, though the amusement in her eyes gave her away and she chuckled, taking the food he handed to her.  It was a simple sandwich and chips with iced tea, though the sandwich looked huge.  He used special thick bread and she remembered him baking a ham the other day to use it as lunchmeat instead of buying the thin stuff at the store.  She took one bite and groaned at how good the ham sandwich was, tasting the provolone cheese, spinach and mayo.  He had tomato and a few other things on his sandwich that he knew she wouldn’t like. “I should’ve just stuck with shooting my gun.  Now we can’t work on the dining room.”

 

“Nah, it’s good that you’re learning how to use other guns. Here’s hoping you never NEED to use them but if you’re stuck in a position where there’s no choice, you’ll be able too.” And if it was something that saved her life, the aching from the recoil fallout would be a small price to pay. “Wait until tomorrow,” He teased after taking his first bite and swallowing it down. “It’ll be less sore but more stiff.” And working it out gently with stretches and whatnot would be the way to go to help with that issue. Not that any of that helped her out today and the look Teralyn gave him as she sipped from her glass of tea told him she had already reached that conclusion. He cleared his throat and focused on his food, knowing he got grumpy when he was injured, it was likely the same for her.

 

“I hope you know you’re keeping me company today, mister.  We both deserve a day to just relax and watch movies.” Mark rolled his eyes, but agreed reluctantly to spend the day with her instead of doing stuff on the property.  He was currently trying to fix the fencing and had gotten some of it done.  Mark put a movie on while they finished eating and then took the ice from her shoulder, applying the salve next, along with a heating pad.  She laid down on the couch with him, both getting comfortable, and his arm wrapped around her waist as she snuggled back against him, using his arm as a pillow.  He made sure her injured shoulder wouldn’t have any pressure on it and the heating pad stayed where it was supposed to while holding her.  The combination of the warmth on her shoulder and from his body soaking into hers, it was enough for Teralyn to fall asleep halfway through the movie.

 

Chapter 62

 

Eventually she moved in her sleep and allowed him the freedom to move. He went outside for another cigarette and a phone call, not on speaker this time because his woman had a terrible habit of catching him in conversations not meant for her ears at that point in time. He arranged for them to get copies of licenses to carry, both open and concealed. Then he checked in with New York, listening as he was given the rundown about what Moxley’s 'Shield' was currently up too. Sounded like they were encroaching on mob territory, idiots.

 

His second phone call was to Kane.

 

“So, you need me to get her a phone that’s untraceable and uncrackable?” Glenn reiterated, wanting to make sure he heard Taker’s request clearly and folded his arms in front of his chest. “What kind of phone?  Android, I’m assuming, the same one she had before?” He remembered the phone she had back in Washington, but she had tossed it out the window on the way to Texas and now apparently, she’d done the same thing again.  Both times because of Moxley. “Your woman needs to stop smashing her phones.”

 

Mark snorted smoke out of his nose at that. "Have you met my woman?" Obviously. Teralyn was prone to weird emotional antics and outbursts.

 

Kanes response was a snort of his own, his less amused. "I'm still contemplating strangling her. She scarred my hand with her biting shit." Her and her sharp, pointy little teeth. "I'll get her cell. You should just unleash the Acolytes to handle Moxley. They've been bitching about boredom."

 

AKA Shaw needed time away from Claudia before he lost what was left of his mind.  Farooq was also married, happily, with two kids that drove him crazy since they were twins.  He was itching to get back out there for some action and had talked to Kane a few times since they all went their separate ways.  Farooq still lived in New York, so he was Mark’s eyes and ears when it came to what was going on in the business…and about Moxley and his Shield.

 

“Farooq is already up there and all Shaw needs to do is fly up.  Or are you thinking Moxley is gonna come to you?” That was a possibility, now that Kane thought about it. “If you need my help with this, just ask and I’ll be there.” Even though he was retired, Taker was still his friend and Kane would never leave him hanging.

 

“Not out of the kindness of your heart, I’d imagine.”

 

“Nope, but I like the idea of having the Undertaker on the hook for a favor.” Shaw had a penthouse in New York so Kane imagined the other man would head there soon enough. “Honestly, I don’t want involved in your bullshit, Calaway. I got it good here and Simone is talking about having baby number four… am I on four, or is it five?” He’d have to do a head count later, he was losing his mind because they were all under eight and just as hyper as he was. His oldest also had a lovely sense of humor.

 

Simone smirked, walking up behind her husband and wrapped her arms around his waist, kissing the middle of his back. “Five, darling.” She giggled when he jumped, turning to look down at her and she slid her finger down his chest, giving him blatant bedroom eyes.  Licking her lips, she slowly began kissing her way down his body while he spoke to Taker, all the kids sleeping currently. “Better tell him you gotta go.” Then, she engulfed his dick in her mouth, on her knees, forcing a hiss to escape him that drenched her panties instantly.

 

It wasn’t a surprise when Mark heard a dial tone in his ear moments later.

 

Of ALL the couples to actually get a happily ever after… actually, yeah it would be those two. They had been opposites at first but then learned they had a lot of similarities, a lot in common, such as they were both fucking evil people with terrible senses of humor. Mark was waiting to find out Bradshaw was a widower because he wasn’t happy with Claudia at all and the only reason he had married her had been a pregnancy scare. No kids but he did have a few mistresses. Rubbing the heel of his hand against his forehead, Mark went back inside to check on his sleeping fiancée.

 

Claudia was currently locked up in a mental institution, after having a complete breakdown because she’d walked in on Shaw screwing his secretary, Amy, in his office in their home.  He didn’t stop either, smiling viciously at her while plowing the woman.  Shaw had asked her to join them and laughed when Claudia fled the room, not stopping the bang fest with his secretary.  She was laughing as well, neither one of them turned off and Amy screamed out his name loud enough to where she knew Claudia could hear.  That had sent her over the edge and she wound up nearly killing herself that same night, Shaw barely making it in time to stop her. 

 

While she was in the mental institution, Shaw had filed for divorce, not wanting any part of her psycho ass any longer and his lawyer told him it would be quick and easy, though he’d have to pay her alimony for the rest of his life.  As long as Shaw could go around screwing whoever he wanted, until he found the right woman to settle down with, that was all he cared about.  It would be chump change he’d give to Claudia and she wouldn’t get out of that mental institution any time soon.

 

That was all Teralyn wanted.  A happy marriage, away from society, with children and the love her life.  Teralyn envied Simone and Kane because they were the only ones that had gotten a true happily ever after.  Mark had told her about their children, their place in Tennessee, out in the middle of the woods, and their beautiful log cabin with state of the art security.  It was amazing how much Simone and Kane complimented each other…and they hadn’t had a big ceremony either.  They had gone to a small chapel late at night, got married right after Simone found out she was pregnant with their first child and that was that.  It had been shortly after her and Mark split, after Teralyn revealed herself at the strip club.  Ever since, she’d been popping kids out like pez’s practically and they had a huge family now.

 

A huge, secluded family that Kane would do anything to keep safe, including murder ‘Taker and his bride-to-be if he thought they were dangerous to his homelife, his family. It was nothing personal, it was just there wasn’t anything he wouldn’t do to protect his family, keep his kids innocent. Hearing that Moxley had targeted Teralyn’s parents… well, needless to say he had gone over his own home defenses on his mountain and in the woods, anyone who came through, good or bad, was dead and he didn’t care. People died in the woods and shit all the time and he lived in a pretty rough, wild area.

 

She was still asleep and since he had handled business for the day, Mark settled down on the couch, gently pulling her against him again.

 

~!~

 

Dead.

 

Teralyn was numb from head to toe, sitting on the couch staring straight ahead.  Her parents were dead.  Momma and Daddy…she would never see or talk to them again.  Upon waking up, Mark informed her the hospital had called and they wanted her to call them back.  She did, feeling a knot in the pit of her stomach and a horrible feeling washed over her.  The doctor explained what happened over the phone.  They both died in the ICU from the injuries sustained by the attack in their home, combined with their other health issues they’d had prior.

 

Jon Moxley had murdered her family.

 

Right before Thanksgiving too…Teralyn recalled the last conversation she’d had with her mother and father, which had been at the airport.  They had texted her to let her know they made it home safely, but seeing them face to face, hearing their voices…it was at the airport before they flew back home to North Carolina.  She couldn’t move from the couch, her hands clasped in her lap and her shoulder was no longer bothering her.  Nothing was.  No pain except emotional and mental, but other than that, she was numb.  Teralyn was an orphan…and that hardened something inside of her, tears burning her eyes, but they hadn’t fallen yet.

 

Well, to be fair, it wasn’t like she actually CARED about her parents. Her daddy had been a borderline abusive drunk back in the day and her mommy had been a narcistic cunt who had tried molding her daughter into being a slut for hire to obtain trophy wife status. Jon had done her a FAVOR and once she realized it, she’d… probably be pissed that she wasn’t the one to do it because she probably secretly hated her parents. Honestly, she hadn’t even TRIED contacting them UNTIL she wanted to tell them she was getting married. That wasn’t love and concern, that was her grandstanding for a present from mommy and daddy along with having bragging rights that she was in fact, officially a trophy wife. Or soon to be.

 

No, Jon couldn’t have been more wrong in his assumptions.  She loved her parents deeply.  No matter what her mother had done to her or what her father had put her through, she loved them with all of her heart and soul.  She was their only daughter, they were the people who brought her into this world and gave her life.  HE was the one who told her she could never contact them again for fear of Mark getting a hold of her.  And now she knew why.  The man had warped her belief and manipulated her, isolating her from everyone she loved and cared about! 

 

When she got back to Texas, honestly, her parents didn’t come to mind because she was too busy trying to pick up the pieces of her damn life.  Jon had destroyed it with his manipulation and she needed time to get her head on straight, along with her heart.  Yes, it did take her a few months to get back on track, but once she did, after she asked Mark to marry her, she did contact her parents because she wasn’t an emotional wreck anymore.  And now Jon had taken her parents away from her, all because he couldn’t have what he wanted.  He had attacked them out of spite, to send a message to her and that message was received, loud and clear. I hate him.  I hate him so fucking much.  More than I ever thought I could hate someone.  Momma, Daddy, I’m so sorry I couldn’t do anything to protect you both. The numbness was slowly vanishing because her hands were beginning to tremble, but Teralyn refused to let the pain and anguish wash over her. 

 

The fact that her parents weren’t even in those pieces of her life spoke volumes about what kind of person Teralyn truly was at heart. She was nothing but a selfish, spoiled creature. Her parents had come much later because they were not IMPORTANT to her. She had redone Mark’s house with him, proposed to him, BEFORE even THINKING about her parents. Teralyn’s priorities were nowhere near what a decent persons would be. She was out for number one. She had proven that when she had run off on the man she loved for the SECOND time because it had not suited her at all to ball up and talk to him.

 

Jon was betting with a little more needling, she’d wind up pulling her selfish card again. He already knew the idea of coming after him had crossed her mind. Ultimately, Teralyn was just a playful little toy, a tool, and he knew causing that selfish cunt any emotional distress tweaked on the heartstrings of the other equally emotional cunt: ‘Taker. Falling in love with a flighty, self-absorbed, boring piece of ass had ruined the man and the Ministry. When ‘Taker had informed everyone back in New York that he was planning on ‘retiring’ and was putting everything in order well… Jon hadn’t liked that, at all.

 

Jon was nothing more than a murderer now.  If anyone was selfish, it was him.  He was cold, calculating, and had carefully planned everything regarding bringing the Undertaker to his knees.  And it nearly worked.  It ALMOST worked.  For two years, it had worked…until Kane found her and unraveled Jon’s careful plan.  It had all fallen apart and he couldn’t handle it, it had been a huge blow to his pride and ego.  That was why he had killed her parents because of his pride and ego.  She had gone back to Mark willingly, believed every word he said and that really stuck in Jon’s crawl. 

 

The fact Jon would never be able to make her feel a fraction of what she felt for Mark also stuck in his crawl.  Despite everything he had done, Undertaker was still alive and happy, and that ALSO did not set well with him.  So, he had gone to drastic measures by attacking and killing Teralyn’s parents.  If Jon thought for a second the Ministry was ruined, he was dead wrong and sadly mistaken.  Just because they weren’t all grouped together in New York did NOT mean the Ministry was dead.  Not by a long shot.

 

Jon ran in good company. The Undertaker and his merry band of wanna-be rogues were all murderers. Teralyn was a murderer. Like attracted like. Currently, Jon was back in New York, having taken over ‘Taker’s old penthouse and everything in it. Including some weird ass jewels that looked like seeds… where the fuck had these come from? Either way, they were his now. Well, four of them. Two would be found in her darling parents when the autopsies were performed, one for each of them, his own little personal shout out to the Lord of Darkness as it were.

 

Jon wasn’t wrong. Teralyn would receive ANOTHER call the day AFTER being told her parents died to ask about these jeweled seeds.

 

Mark had bought them to replace the originals and then she had run off.

 

That phone call came with Teralyn feeling a new wave of grief and anguish wash over her.  Pomegranate seeds.  Jeweled pomegranate seeds.  There was no way Mark could’ve killed her parents because he was here with her the whole time.  Farooq had already informed Mark what Jon was doing, taking over his old penthouse in New York City and thinking the sun shined out of his ass.  She lied, telling the detective she had no idea what the seeds meant and he apologized for bothering her during this difficult time.  Mark was right there beside her, listening to the conversation and when she hung up, she had to set the phone down before she smashed it.  Her new one hadn’t arrived yet, Kane was still working on getting one to her.

 

Chapter 63

 

“He’s never going to stop.  He’s never going to leave me alone and let us be.” This was a direct message to both her and Mark. “I’m going back to North Carolina to bury my parents.” If that wasn’t obvious already. “I’m their sole benefactor, so the house and everything they had belong to me now.” There was so much to do…Teralyn would have to quit her job because she’d be in North Carolina for a couple months to take care of everything.

 

Mark personally didn’t think that was wise, but even he knew not to press his own security issue because this was something Teralyn wasn’t going to listen to him on. Those seeds… he had bought a replacement set, the originals had been insured, like all the custom made items he had done were. Moxley was using Teralyn to draw him out and it irritated the ever loving FUCK out of him because it was WORKING. Moxley couldn’t touch him here and the bastard knew it, all he could do was poke and prod, needle. Now… now the bait had been set… and swallowed. “We’re going.” He said quietly.

 

“What?” Teralyn had tried to stay strong, not wanting to show weakness and start crying like a baby.  That word came out shakily because she didn’t think Mark would come with her. “You’re coming with me?  Are you sure that’s a good idea?” The last thing she wanted to do was force Mark to do something he didn’t want to do.  They weren’t his parents or his family because they hadn’t gotten married yet.  Teralyn was fully prepared to take this trip alone, knowing Jon had done this to drag her out of Texas and back to North Carolina.  She wasn’t stupid and planned on shooting him in the face if he came anywhere near her.  Blinking, huge tears slid down her cheeks as Mark wiped them away with the pads of his thumbs, reiterating what he said.  THEY were going, not just her. “I-I’m sorry…I’m s-so s-sorry…” Burying her face in his chest, Teralyn’s arms went around him tightly as her tears burned into his skin.

 

“Teralyn, don’t be…” Mark gently pried her off of him, moving so he kneeling down so she could see his face properly. “Darlin’, this is my fault, not yours.” Not his fault directly but definitely his fault. “All of this, it’s to lure me out, away from here. He’s using you again, Teralyn.” He was sure Moxley would keep her around if he got his wish, to finally remove ‘Taker’s head from his shoulders, just to fuck with her some more because he’d find it amusing but she was a sideline prize. “I fucking pissed him off, set off whatever goes on in his head, and he’s using you.” As both a lure and personal entertainment. Even HE could not play the friend game as long as Moxley had, that level of insanity was beyond his understanding.

 

“I love you.  I love you, Mark.  It’s always been YOU.  I don’t care what you’ve done to him.  What he’s done to me, to us, is much worse than anything you could’ve done while he was your mole.” Teralyn wiped her tears away, her hands resting on his shoulders and felt his on her hips, pulling her close to him. “It will kill me if anything happens to you.  And I know you coming with me is what he’s trying to get to happen.  Like you said, he’s luring you out.  I won’t stop you from coming with me, though.” Quite frankly, she needed him right now and was too selfish to leave him behind. “He needs to be stopped.  He needs to be taken care of…him and his fucking Shield.” Her eyes flashed dangerously for a moment, turning to ice. “Please, My King, kill him.  Get him out of our lives forever, so we can finally be happy without having him looming over us.”

 

If it was anyone BUT Teralyn, he would have been extremely worried about entrapment. Hell, maybe he should still be. Maybe this was all one giant long game and she was playing on Moxley’s team, weaseling him into agreeing to commit murder. Those traitorous thoughts were shelved almost as soon as he had them but he would have also been very remiss to not at least consider the possibility. You didn’t survive doing the shit he had for this long without being a slight bit paranoid and good at the mental chess game. “I will.” That was a promise he had every intention of keeping. He’d have to see about getting the ‘gang’ back together, but he would. He would kill Jon Moxley and anyone associated with him for her, his Queen.

 

“Please be careful, Mark.  Whatever you plan on doing to him, don’t get caught.  And if you need me to do anything, just let me know.” Jon had crossed several lines and the only reason Mark hadn’t gone after him was because he didn’t care much for New York or his reputation.  He was retired and knew someone else would’ve picked up the slack sooner or later, taken the power.  Jon Moxley wasn’t worthy of that spot, however.  He was nothing more than a cockroach that deserved to be stomped on until he was nothing more than dust.  If Teralyn could read Mark’s mind, she would’ve been hurt because she would never hurt Mark or use him to have someone killed.  She damn sure wasn’t playing on Moxley’s team, not after everything he’d done to her!  There was only one team she was on and that was the man kneeling before her.  Her King.

 

If Moxley would have left them alone and not done what he did to Teralyn, whisking her off and sequestering her in fear for two years, Mark wouldn’t have given a flying rat’s ass if it was that mophead who took over New York. The only damn reason he cared now was because Moxley, psychotic idiot that he was, had purposefully baited them, harassed them and did some very unforgiveable things to Teralyn. As it was, the man had signed his own damn death warrant by using her in a terrible way, hurting her in the process, to lure out the Undertaker. “I won’t, darlin’, don’t worry about me.” He reassured her, burying his face in her stomach and sighed slowly. “When are we leaving?”

 

Teralyn didn’t want to leave this place and slid her fingers through Mark’s hair, pressing her lips to the top of his head. “As soon as possible.  And I want to drive there.  It’s only 16 hours to get there from here.” She had looked it up online to see how long it would take for them to drive to Greensboro, North Carolina from Dallas, Texas. “I don’t trust planes right now, are you okay with that?” This wouldn’t be the first road trip they’d taken together and her parents were already transported to the funeral home to be prepped. “We’ll take turns driving, you half and me half.”

 

Sixteen hours was a two-day trip, even with switching off drivers, and that was minimum. He had stretched New York and Texas in a week because he wasn’t dying in a car crash on a goddamn highway or some weird ass back road because he was tired and driving was tiring. You were actually less likely to die in a plane crash then on the road in a vehicle but he wouldn’t be surprised if major airports in her hometown area were being watched by that jackass and his flunkies. Moxley knew they both would be coming, those seeds had pretty much guaranteed ‘Taker’s arrival, if the death of her parents hadn’t already done the trick.

 

It was eight hours between them, along with stops for gas and bathroom breaks.  It could be done in a day, then they could sleep when they arrived.  Teralyn wouldn’t be sleeping much anyway, she was too upset over her parents murder and the fact Jon had pulled Mark out of retirement.  Mark could sleep while she made arrangements for the funeral, having already called several relatives to let them know what happened.  The only part she left out was who their attacker and murderer was.  Nobody needed to know that information, especially since Jon Moxley would be gone soon enough.

 

“Teralyn,” Mark had been thinking about this, knowing it was potentially putting his own neck on the line but it might be safer for her. “Why not direct the cops in Moxley’s direction?” He asked when she looked up at him. They were now packing. They’d pack, stop at the Truckstop town to let her boss know what was going on and fill up, and hit the road for North Carolina. “It’ll keep him at the very least a little occupied with dealing with them and give us time to sort out your parent’s funeral and everything else.” Because he wasn’t doubting that Moxley wouldn’t fuck with them during the process, unless he was otherwise occupied.

 

She frowned, stopping what she was doing to stare at him for a few minutes and contemplated his suggestion. “I wouldn’t mind doing that, but…if we send the cops after him, he could blow the whistle on you and send them after you instead.” Teralyn pointed out the elephant in the room right away, folding her arms in front of her chest. “As much as I hate saying it, I think it would be best to keep the cops out of this completely.” Even though the detective wanted to speak to her regarding her parents’ attacker once she was in town, Teralyn planned on lying and simply saying she had no idea who it could be. “I won’t put you at risk just because of me.  I love you too much to take that risk.”

 

“He would have to prove something and hope the statute of limitations doesn’t bite him in the ass. It’s been quite some time since I’ve done anything majorly illegal and as far as the world knows, the Undertaker is very dead.” There would be some headache if law enforcement had to resurrect his ass and admit they were wrong, he imagined that’d stick in some craws. Hell, the Undertaker had been ‘dead’ over two years now, thanks to her story and him both faking it and getting rid of Dennis Knight’s stupid, backstabbing ass. He didn’t bother pointing out that they both were already at risk, doubly so because of his presence with her.

 

Walking over to him, Teralyn took the shirt he was folding out of his hand and tossed it on the bed, looking up into his eyes. Put your trust in him, he knows what he’s doing and he won’t put himself at risk or you. “I’m sorry, handsome, for questioning you.  You tell me what to do and I’ll do it.  I have to talk to the detective when I get into town at some point, so I could point them to Moxley.  Unless you have a better way to do it?  I’ll do whatever you want.” Mark leaned down, kissing her passionately and her arms instantly went around his neck, her body being lifted to where her legs encircled his waist.  Was it wrong to still feel a shred of happiness after what happened to her parents?  Maybe it was, but Teralyn didn’t care and got lost in the kiss, needing this connection with him more than anything at the moment.  How was it Mark knew exactly what she needed every time she was in distress? 

 

No, it wasn’t wrong. People always managed to find some shred, some spark of joy during the worst of times, it was usually what fueled hope and got them through the dark journey until they reached the tunnel at the end of that particularly hard road. When the kiss finally broke, he let his head rest against hers. “I love you and I don’t really expect much to come of it, but if they investigate him, it’ll bring in the FBI because its across state lines and Mark Calaway has no tie to New York outside of college.” The penthouse and everything else had never been in his name.

 

As long as Teralyn kept her mouth shut about Adam Page, his brother, and Jon whisking her off to Washington for two years, everything would be copasetic.  Jon would be charged with murder, on top of everything else he’d done, all the crime he had committed, since forming the Shield.  Taking over Mark’s penthouse, for example, was against the law since it wasn’t Jon’s property, so he not only broke in, but also trespassed and stole those jeweled pomegranate seeds.  Jon was in hot water once the cops and FBI got a hold of him, so maybe letting them handle him was the best thing to do. “I love you more, My King.” Brushing her lips against his, Teralyn moved them down his strong jaw to his neck, the smell of him intoxicating her. “Fuck me in our bed before we leave.  I need you, Mark…” They could afford a few more hours before they had to leave since most of the packing was done already.

 

Yeah but it wasn’t Mark who would have to press charges on that property, it would have to be Moody who was currently out of the country on a dig in Greece. Actually, that would be perfect… Moxley was squatting in Moody’s penthouse. Granted, Mark had paid for it and everything but never under his own name and Moody was a highly respected college professor. In theory, they had all the time in the world, the morgue would keep the bodies temperature controlled until Teralyn got there to claim them. Nodding, he lifted her up into his arms, feeling her legs wrapping around his waist and moved so one of his knees was on the bed. “Anything my Queen desires.” He rumbled huskily, laying her down before him, his eyes darkening as he took in the pure need on her face.

 

Nothing else mattered except them in this moment in time.

 

~!~

 

Eight hours into the trip, Mark insisted they pull over to grab a motel room and declined Teralyn to drive.  She needed to sleep, even if she didn’t believe so.  They would get a motel, get a good night’s sleep and hit the road in the morning to make the rest of the trip with a few stops.  Teralyn couldn’t believe how stubborn Mark was being, but reluctantly agreed to what he wanted to do.  After paying for the room with cash, Mark guided her to their room and set their bags down on the floor before pulling her into his arms, softly kissing her. “I could’ve driven the rest of the way.” She muttered, her stubborn streak shining through and set her hands on his sides, his own caressing her back gently.  Teralyn didn’t realize it, but she was starting to get dark circles beneath her eyes from lack of sleep and she was forcing herself to stay awake, not wanting to have any nightmares about her parents or Jon.

 

Stubborn enough to save their goddamn lives. He couldn’t drive anymore and she was in no condition to drive, whether she believed it or not. “No, you can’t.” He sighed, shaking his head down at her. “Darlin’, you need to sleep. I’m going to go out to vending machine and get us drinks, water?” He wasn’t surprised when she asked him to see if there was a coffee machine, shaking his head again as he headed out of their room and across the lot to where the vending machines were. His woman was stubborn as shit, there were no two ways about it, just like there were no two ways about, she was getting sleep. Dreamless sleep at that.

 

It was a little unorthodoxed, but Mark was desperate for her to get some proper sleep.  On his way back, he had opened her bottled water, dropped a pill in there and shook it before waiting for the residue to disappear.  It was a minor sleeping pill, nothing major, just enough to get her to sleep for a solid 8 hours, at the very least.  Teralyn didn’t think anything of it when he came back and handed her the water, taking a sip of it.  She sat on the bed and continued drinking it, more thirsty than she thought or realized.  Mark undressed and she barely managed to do the same thing, feeling him lift her to lay her on the bed spooned up against him.  The warmth of his body combined with the sleeping pill…Teralyn was out in minutes, her entire body going limp against him and her breathing steady.

 

So, Mark imagined if she ever learned he had drugged her, she would not be very happy with him. He had only brought a few pills, knowing it wouldn’t be overly hard to get his hands on more. Everywhere you went, there was always someone somewhere desperate to sell some of their prescriptions for something highly illegal or they were just in dire need of cash. Teralyn would never find out, he liked his balls where they were and she had needed this. “I love you.” Not that she could hear him. He kissed her forehead, tempted to leave her ass stranded here and just go handle business on his own. It wouldn’t be hard, taking her ID and everything else, prepaying the room and having food delivered. She’d never forgive him.

 

No, she wouldn’t and it was a good thing Mark didn’t leave her high and dry in that motel room or else there would’ve been hell to pay.  Actually, she would’ve ended the engagement and left HIM high and dry, their trust would’ve been completely broken.  Teralyn woke up 9 hours later, feeling a little groggy, but refreshed and accepted the coffee Mark handed her, who was up before her.  He let her sleep as long as she wanted, knowing she needed it and she apologized to him for sleeping so long. “Okay, okay you were right to get us a room.  I guess I was more tired than I thought.” She admitted, after a few swallows of coffee and stood from the bed, needing a shower before they hit the road again.

 

Chapter 64

 

It would have been fitting, she had done it to him. But… he wasn’t about to stoop to being petty and honestly, leaving like that wasn’t really his style. He was more rational and grounded then she was, maybe that was why they worked so well, they were fairly opposite at their cores. “No kidding, darlin’, you still have circles under your eyes.” He said as he studied her, sipping his own coffee. “When you get a shower, I’m going to go grab us some breakfast.” She had barely eaten anything last night. “Anything in particular sound good?”

 

“Pancakes slathered in syrup with fried eggs, hash browns and bacon.” Teralyn was starving, feeling as if she hadn’t eaten in days and shrugged when Mark arched an eyebrow at her. “You asked.  If you can’t get that for me, just get me something close to it unless it’s at a McDonald’s or something.” She had no idea where he was going and took another sip of her coffee, stifling a yawn. “I’m gonna grab a shower now.” Setting her cup down, she leaned down to softly brush her lips against his since he was seated on the bed. “Thank you again for making me get some sleep.  Do you want me to drive today?”

 

“It doesn’t matter, whichever way, darlin’.” He was pretty sure he had seen a Denny’s not too far from them, figuring he’d just draw it up on his cell. “I’ll be back soon.” He kissed her again, smiling when she nestled into his chest and reached up to stroke her hair. Even with what they were driving into, which would definitely be a shitstorm, everything at this exact moment felt okay. “All right, I’m going to go get breakfast and then after that we can head out.” He had already had his shower and everything else, nodding when she murmured an agreement before grabbing the keys and heading out the door.

 

“Mark?” Teralyn didn’t know why she stopped him, but he turned to stare at her and the worry was clear as day in her eyes. “I love you.” She didn’t want to ever part from him without saying those words, not knowing if it would be the last time.  He murmured it back before closing the door, locking it behind him.  Taking a deep, shaky breath, Teralyn headed into the bathroom, with her bag in hand, undressing to take a much needed shower.  What kind of storm were they driving into exactly?  What did Jon have planned?  Was he already in North Carolina?  She frowned while washing her hair, thankful she had no nightmares while sleeping, but now that she was awake, reality was setting in.  Cold, hard reality.

 

Fortunately for her state of mind, nothing happened to him besides hitting every goddamn red light in town, but other than that, getting the food and then getting back to her was very uneventful. He walked into the room with their bags in one hand, one for each, and a drink carrier balanced on the other. Coffee and orange juice for them both. “I ordered us both… a lot.” He informed her, knowing this was likely to be the main meal of their day, and he had gotten everything she asked for and then some. Some waffles and sausage had been added, ham slice… and biscuits. Not much, not really but… he would be the first to admit he had gone overboard. He wanted the food to help soak up the medines.

 

She had gotten out of the shower, brushed her hair and braided it back, still in her towel when he walked in with the enormous amount of food.  Her stomach growled with life as she took the bag from Mark, beginning to pull it out. “Let me get dressed really fast, handsome.” Teralyn pecked his lips softly on her way to the bathroom, slipping into a pair of jeans and a short sleeved magenta top, walking back out a few minutes later.  Sitting on the bed, she began making her paper plate, thankful Mark had remembered to grab some from Denny’s.  Once her plate was made, she began eating along with him, in silence, just like they always did whenever they shared a meal together.

 

He wasn’t overly worried with the plates, the food came in individualized containers that served quite well as plates and bowls. But he had noticed she was very… old-school lately, on the set dinner tables and all that, they had made a habit of usually eating at the table, with the full kit and kaboodle. He wasn’t opposed to it at all, he rather liked the routine they had. Mark was fiddling on his phone while he ate, mixing his biscuits and gravy together with the plastic fork idly. “Your hometown known for its crime?” He asked curiously, realizing that crime, petty at that, was up over the past…. Two weeks. Timing was everything.

 

“Not really, no.  Well, you gotta remember, I haven’t been back in several years.” The last time had been right after she moved into her penthouse in New York City, actually.  She didn’t go home for the holidays or anything, not feeling up to it.  Her mother would’ve just nagged her about not having anyone special in her life and…Teralyn felt an intense wave of sadness crash over her, her fork dropping to the plate. “I thought I was going to have more holidays to spend with them.” She spoke quietly, somberly, tears stinging her eyes. “All the years I wasted not going home to see them…I took them for granted, thinking they’d always be here.  And now they’re gone…” Pushing away from the bed, Teralyn walked over to stare out the window and cried, wrapping her arms around herself. “Damn it, why didn’t I go home?  Why didn’t I keep contact with them?  Why did I listen to that goddamn murdering bastard?!”

 

Because Jon was charming and manipulative. He had played Teralyn like a fiddle. Hell, maybe he did care in his own way but… it hadn’t outweighed his desire to torment either, so he hadn’t cared enough. Mark had no words for her, he didn’t know how to heal grief, he had always been the cause of it. He simply walked up to stand behind her, curving his hands over her shoulders to let her know he was here, in whatever capacity she needed him to be. “You didn’t know better, darlin’ and what happened to them isn’t your fault.”

 

“In a way it is because I brought that asshole in their lives by being involved with him.” Teralyn knew he couldn’t argue that point and reached up to grab his hand, squeezing it gently.  Mark was trying to make her feel better, but honestly, nothing would at the moment. “I knew I should’ve tried persuading them to stay in Texas, to get a place near us, so they could be protected…” Her selfishness stopped her from doing it, not wanting to destroy her and Mark’s sanctuary Texas gave them.  God, she was a horrible daughter and didn’t care about anyone except herself and her needs.  Turning, she wrapped her arms around Mark’s waist and buried her face in his chest, letting the emotion flood out of her. “I should’ve known he’d go after them…and I didn’t do anything to protect them…”

 

When Moxley had called about the wedding bit, that right there was the cue that the man had been in TOUCH with her parents. Of course, they had already informed them that Jon had been around but… he wanted to know if Autumn had willingly told him shit or if he had gone snooping on their cells, what. He kept his arms around her, letting her cry on his chest as he rest his chin on the top of her head. There was nothing he could say for her, his parents had died, sure, but they hadn’t been brutally murdered and terrified in their last moments either and it was a lot different from what she was going through. All he could do was just… be here, as lame as it was.

 

~!~

 

Slowly getting out of the truck 10 hours later, Teralyn could only stare up at the house that held so many memories for her.  Some good, some bad.  She stepped out of the truck, a new barrage of emotions washing over her.  Mark asked her quietly if she was all right and she just nodded, walking up to the front door with key in hand to unlock it.  The police had already done their investigation, so the yellow tape and stuff was gone.  They had also cleaned up the blood, so at least she wouldn’t have to see that upon entering.  Walking inside, Teralyn waited for Mark to enter before shutting the door, flipping the lock on it. “My bedroom is upstairs.” She murmured, making her way up there with Mark following until they were in her room. “Good thing I have a queen-sized bed, huh?” It wouldn’t be as comfortable as their king-sized bed in Texas, at home, but it would due for the time being.

 

The room would have been dwarfed with a king size bed in here, the dresser and whatnot already cramped what little space was left. It took like her parents, or one of them, had regularly come in and cleaned the room without actually disturbing anything. He hadn’t paid much attention to décor or anything on their way up, he had been looking for signs of disturbance since the police left. He had noted some telltale signs of them being here, setting up scenes and all that, boxes labeled ‘evidence’ on the floor downstairs where it must have happened.

 

There were trophies splayed around her room on shelving, courtesy of her mother.  Pageant crowns were also on the walls, lined up one right after the other.  Her cheerleading awards were also there, along with dancing.  Autumn had been adamant about her daughter doing everything she could to get into a great college, even though Teralyn hadn’t gone to the one her parents had.  Her room was basically one big reminder of all the things Teralyn hated about her childhood.  It was also nostalgic to be in her room again and she glanced at the nightstand, immediately picking up the picture of her and Scott from high school, shaking her head. “I can’t believe they didn’t touch my room while I was gone.” She handed the picture to Mark to show him. “That was me during my Senior year in high school.”

 

That picture took him back because it was also how Teralyn had looked during her first year of college. She had said her mother had pushed her into doing all these things, showing off her talent, he imagined her mother had been very disappointed when Teralyn had decided to use her brains rather than her body to start getting ahead, like normal people did. Going through the rest of the house was going to hurt her, she was going to have to go through her parent’s things, unless she hired other people to do it, or just tossed and donated everything. She would either feel closer to her parents before all was said and done or she’d really hate this house, he had a feeling there would be no middle ground.

 

Tossing the picture in the trashcan, Teralyn planned on getting rid of everything in this room, deciding she would just toss it.  Nobody would want tiaras, ribbons and awards with her name on them.  She never wanted her children to know her ‘accomplishments’ throughout her childhood that were forced.  Teralyn made a vow to never force her children into doing something they didn’t want to do.  Her mother had good intentions, but had also gone overboard with them, with her.  It was late at night now, so there was no point in calling the detective or starting to go through her parents things until the morning.  She also had to make phone calls to set up the funeral and go pick out caskets, if she decided to bury them.  Everything could wait until morning as she moved from the bed to walk around, standing between Mark’s legs as his hands came up to rest on her hips.  Leaning down, she captured his mouth in a soft, passionate kiss, wanting at least one good memory from this room. “Take a shower with me.  And then we can get some sleep and deal with everything else tomorrow.”

 

Tomorrow she would also have to speak to the lawyers and find out what her parents final wishes were. He remembered Terence mentioning they had a will, one that named their only child heir of what they owned. Two cars, the house, everything in it. He imagined they’d already have their plots bought and paid for along with any tombstones, they hadn’t been people to leave all that to fate, he had gotten that impression early on. “Shower going to be big enough?” He asked, following her into the bathroom when she began tugging him out of her room and across the hall.

 

“Yes.” The bathroom had been remodeled a few years ago, thanks to a water leak under the sink that had turned into a colossal issue.  It cost her parents a pretty penny, but they had a see-through shower installed that could fit three of Mark easily inside of it.  Her mother had told her about it while they were in Texas and she hadn’t been lying when she said it was completely transformed. “This definitely cost them a pretty penny to fix.” She murmured thoughtfully, enjoying the rose theme her mother had going and leaned into turn the sprays on.  Mark had brought their bag of toiletries in, taking their shampoos, conditioners, body washes, soaps, and everything else they needed to take a shower.  Taking her ring off, she set it on the counter away from the sink, like she did every time she had to shower, take a bath or do the dishes, doing her best to take care of the custom-made piece.

 

If not for the murders and psycho looming over them, they would have been very lucky people since everything naturally fell into place for them when they were on the same page. Mark supposed the universe was balancing how easy things came for them, how things lined up for them, with its overly healthy dose of insanity and evil. He shed his own clothes, folding them and placing them on the massive counter, feeling like he was a guest in a house that wasn’t hers yet, it was weird. And morbid. Her parents had been tortured down below them. He shuddered, stepping beneath the sprays with her. “I love you.”

 

“I love you too.” The shower was nice, but nothing compared to what they had back in Texas.  Honestly, Teralyn needed a distraction to stop herself from thinking about what happened to her parents in this house.  Mark was the perfect distraction and so was sex.  It was wrong, but it also felt incredible as Teralyn was filled with his seed again, crying out his name as it echoed around them in the bathroom.  She clung to him for dear life, panting and meeting him for every thrust as he banged her right against the shower wall under the sprays.

 

In her room, it continued with both giving each other time to recover with foreplay, her pussy right in his face and her mouth on his cock, both devouring each other.  Instead of letting him erupt in her mouth and down her throat, Teralyn rode him reverse cowgirl, bouncing on and off his cock with every ounce of energy and strength she had.  Eventually, it lead to her on all fours with Mark pounding her all over again and her screaming his name, not able to get enough of each other.  Around 4 AM, she finally collapsed on the bed with Mark dragging her back to spoon against her, her pussy pleasantly numb, along with her grief, at least temporarily.

 

Chapter 65

 

Sometime around noon, Teralyn had finally slipped out of bed while Mark continued sleeping deeply, tossing on her robe.  She made the phone calls she needed and then finally contacted the police station just after 2, agreeing to meet with the detective at 4 to discuss what happened to her parents.  Mark had gotten up, making himself coffee and she explained to him where she was going at 4, wondering if this was a good idea. “I need you to tell me exactly what you want me to say to the detective, Mark.  I don’t want to say anything that could lead them to you, so should I just say Jon is my psycho ex-boyfriend that came after me because I left him?  And that’s why he came after my parents, to send a message to me or something?”

 

He was groggy as shit, he hadn’t slept so well in the strange bed in an equally strange, kind of morbid house. Mark rubbed his eyes, staring at her as he sipped his black coffee. He hadn’t felt like digging for sugar and he wasn’t touching shit in the fridge, it felt wrong being in this house even though it was now hers. He knew that was because of what had happened here. “Tell them the truth, tell them Jon was a friend from college who coerced you into fleeing New York through manipulation and lies.” He said after a moment, raising an eyebrow. “I was in touch with Moody, he’s ready to press charges when he returns, which will be soon, for Jon breaking and entering, residing, in his property.”

 

“The penthouse, right?  I wonder if he’s squatted in the other house with the dome too.” That would be even more charges brought against Moxley, if that was the case.  Something told her he had because the bastard thought he was invincible.  He was about to get a rude awakening when the police and FBI came after him and his Shield. “Okay…the truth.” Of course, he didn’t mean the complete truth.  Even she wasn’t that stupid. “What about the manipulation should I say, though?  I can’t very well tell them about Daniel and Adam Page.  And I don’t think I should tell them about how I was manipulated to believe you wanted to kill me.  Should I just say he convinced me my life was in danger and that’s why I fled with him?” That sounded easy enough, she supposed, waiting for him to respond while sipping her own coffee.

 

“Nobody really knew about that house outside of a few people, darlin’.” Mark said after a moment, wondering if by chance Moxley had found out about it. He had no idea that the man had already been on the property, near the lake and the forest, climbing there. That was something Teralyn knew but not Mark. “Given the article you wrote led to the capture and death of the Undertaker,” Mark spoke it easily, because as far as he was concerned, the Undertaker was dead and he wasn’t that person. “It’s conceivable that there could have been threats made against your person for it, criminal backlash as it were.”

 

“True, very true.  Okay, I’ll use that as the reason I ran off with Jon.” Teralyn breathed a sigh of relief, moving to kiss his bicep and felt his arm go around her, hugging her against his side. “Thank you for helping me with this.  I don’t know what I’d do without you.” Feeling him kiss the top of her head, she glanced at the clock and knew she had to get going to the station soon. “I need to get ready to leave.  Will you be all right here by yourself for a few hours?  I have to run some errands after talking to the detective.  Or you can come with me, if you want?”

 

So maybe he wasn’t as groggy as he had thought but that had also seemed the most logical as well as potentially truthful thing to tell the police, because it COULD be true, it was easily within the realm of possibility. “I’ll come with you.” If Terence and Autumn had been so easily attacked here in their own home, he imagined it could happen to either one of them here or out and about, Moxley had eyes on this place. That Mark knew without a shadow of doubt. He topped off his coffee and followed her upstairs, figuring he could drink and get around at the same time.

 

~!~

 

Walking into the police station, Teralyn held Mark’s hand on the way to the receptionist desk, really hoping she didn’t screw this up. “Hi, my name is Teralyn Monroe and I’m here to talk to Detective Samson.”

 

The receptionist looked at the name on her desk the detective gave her, nodding. “Take a seat, he’ll be with you in just a minute.”

 

“Thank you.” Teralyn and Mark sat down in the chairs, their fingers lacing together and felt him kiss the side of her head, trying to assure her everything would be all right. God give me strength to get through this.  Don’t let me say anything that will point them to Mark instead of Jon.

 

“Miss Monroe?”

 

Teralyn looked up at the salt and pepper haired man staring back at her with a kind smile and stood up, along with Mark, walking over to shake his hand. “Nice to meet you, Detective Samson.  I wish it was under better circumstances.”

 

“Same here.  And who is this?”

 

“This is my fiancé, Mark Calaway.  I hope you don’t mind that I brought him with?”

 

“Not at all, follow me to my office.” The detective lead the way, feeling like a midget compared to the six foot ten monster Teralyn Monroe brought with her.

 

Mark was perfectly comfortable around the police and he played his ‘role’ to perfection because it was mostly true. Concerned boyfriend, fiancé, who had attended college with her and they had reconnected after so many years. He also had a history with Moxley, via college, but his college record was fucking pristine, unlike Austin’s chumps. He settled down in the seat not directly at the desk, still holding onto Teralyn’s hand after Samson finally got them in his office, his eyes quickly taking everything in. Homicide detective, veteran at that, not in the best physical shape but not stupid either.

 

“First of all, my condolences to your parents.  They were great people.” Detective Samson said solemnly, taking his seat after they did and pulled out the file for the Monroe murder case. “Now, you said on the phone you had some information regarding your parents’ attacker.  Let’s start there, shall we?”

 

This was better done in person as Teralyn rested her free hand in her lap, not once releasing Mark’s. “His name is Jon Moxley and he’s my ex-boyfriend.”

 

Samson began jotting down what she was telling him. “And why would he attack your parents?  Actually, let’s backtrack a little and tell me your history with him.  Jon Moxley, right?”

 

Teralyn nodded. “We went to college together, but I wasn’t directly involved with him until AFTER college.  We met up in New York City six years later and…we became friends.  I ended up writing an article for the New York Times about a drug lord named the Undertaker…”

 

“Wait a minute, that was YOU?” Samson blinked, not believing the author of that article was here in the flesh.  She singlehandedly helped the FBI pin the drug lord down, but he had been killed before they could make an arrest of any kind. “That made headline news and everything here.”

 

Her eyes lowered, wondering if she’d ever escape that article.  Probably not. “That article put my life in danger…or so I thought.” She proceeded to explain everything that happened, making sure to leave Mark completely out of the picture.  Adding him at any moment would’ve been suspicious instantly.  The baseball through the window of her penthouse – even though it was Mark’s, not hers – and the creepy text messages.  She didn’t leave anything out regarding that. “Jon manipulated me into running away with him from New York City because he claimed my life was in danger.  I went with him because I was scared for my life and was naïve and stupid and too trusting.  I ended up running away with him for 2 years, we had a six month relationship and then I decided to leave him because I found out what he did.  He was the one who threw the baseball through the window of my penthouse and burned it down.  He was the one who sent me the creepy text messages and he was the one after me.  I guess he felt if he scared me into being with only him, he thought I’d fall into his arms and he’d get what he wanted from me.  When I left him, he started…going insane, went back to New York City and formed a group called the Shield.  I don’t know what exactly he’s involved in, but any group called that can’t be good, especially since he’s psychotic and the leader of it.  I also know he’s broken into William Moody’s penthouse in the city and has occupied it, which is breaking and entering.”

 

“When was the last time Jon Moxley contacted you and what did he say when he did?”

 

Teralyn proceeded to tell him about the phone call, not bothering to hide the wedding bit because the ring on her finger clearly spoke volumes and told everyone they passed by she was engaged.

 

Samson was quiet for a very long moment.

 

This was where things got iffy and Mark knew it, inwardly cringing because even he could not predict this part.

 

“That’s very… that’s a story, ma’am, do you have any evidence to support it?” Because that was one hell of an accusation to levy at someone.

 

This was where things got shitty.

 

“Did you report any of this, the baseball for example, to the police there in New York?”

 

Yeah, Mark had been mildly worried about that part. “Darlin’, in your purse, you have copies of the phone bills.” He gently reminded her, shit he had slipped in there himself. Proving those calls, thanks to a little help from Glenn.

 

Kane to the rescue! Teralyn snapped her fingers, pretending like she knew about them and pulled the paperwork out of her purse, all folded neatly. “These are all the records and…” Was that a police report? “The report I filed with the NYC police about the baseball incident.” She wasn’t sure if the text messages was in there, so she didn’t comment on it.  There it was, black and white, bold print, the phone records as well as a perfectly falsified police report from the NYC police department.  It even had the emblem stamp on it, just to make sure it was completely legitimate.  Kane really was a miracle worker as she grabbed Mark’s hand again, doing everything she could to remain calm, cool, and collected.

 

Samson read over it, taking his time as he sipped his lukewarm coffee. “Who is this Moody fellow?” He asked finally.

 

“Professor William Moody, Bill,” Mark said after a moment, blinking. “He was the mythology teacher in college and a friend of mine, I was his teaching assistant while there.”

 

“Okay, so why were you two using his penthouse? Where was he?”

 

“Professor Moody was at a dig, at the time, I believe in Cairo. He allowed me to stay at his place in exchange for taking care of his plants, his dog, that sort of thing and she was staying with me at the time the vandalism occurred.”

 

“So, you two were together back then?” Samson wanted to make sure he had the story straight. “Why would you run off with Moxley if you were with Mr. Calaway, Miss Monroe?”

 

“Well…” Teralyn flushed a deep crimson red, knowing what she was about to say was half-truth.  It was better than outright lying. “Shortly after that incident, Mark and I ended our relationship.  He was worried about my friendship with Moxley, thinking he wanted more from me than just friendship and I disagreed with him.  He was right in his assumptions.” She was an idiot, in other words. “Mark wasn’t around when Moxley convinced me to run away with him and, by the time I found out what really happened, it was too late and two years later.”

 

Technically she had already said this part, about how Moxley had tricked her into thinking her life was in danger. Not that hard to believe given that article and it leading to the downfall of one of New York’s largest, independent drug dealers at the time. Mark was a bit surprised that she had lied because when she had been kidnapped, they had not been separated at all. Though, for all intents and purposes… half-lie.

 

“So… you were smart enough to figure out the Undertaker, but not smart enough to realize this guy had you on the hook for two years?” Samson asked curiously, without a hint of malice but there was doubt in his tone. “Do you even know where this Moxley is right now?”

 

It wasn’t the first time she lied and it wouldn’t be the last. “No, but if I had to guess, I’d say New York City.  The last call I received from him was a New York City area code.  And that’s also where the Shield is located, from what I’ve been seeing online.”

 

The problem was New York City was out of his jurisdiction, so Samson would have to contact the NYC police department and work with the detectives there to bring down Jon Moxley.  It would take time to make all of that happen, but after what the Monroe family had been through, it would be worth it. “I see that here in the report.” Even though the call had been anonymous, Jon hadn’t put a blocker on the phone, so his number still showed up on the record Glenn produced. “Is there anything else you would like to tell me, Miss Monroe?”

 

Teralyn shook her head, wishing she had more evidence against Jon, but for the most part, it would be her word against his. “No sir, I’ve told you everything.”

 

“Very well.” Samson stood up, waiting for them to do so and shook their hands. “I’ll be in touch if anything comes of this.  We’re going to look into Jon Moxley and go from there, but I can’t promise anything more than that.”

 

Teralyn’s heart fell into the pit of her stomach upon hearing those words, knowing the justice system could be cruel. “I understand, thank you for your time, detective.” Walking out with Mark, silence reigned between them until they were in the truck and Teralyn blew out a large breath, leaning her head back. “Flower shop is next.” Never in her life did Teralyn think she’d have to pick flower arrangements out for her parents’ funeral.

 

That was how it worked out, in a normal system anyway. Charges weren’t filed based on say-so and a bill. It was a lead and all Samson could do was say he would look into it, but he couldn’t go barging into a life with orders and all that based on those things. And even then, since it was across state lines, he had to tread carefully. First order of business would be running a background check and seeing if the man had any issues going on in New York, where he seemed to be.

 

Mark helped her with the flowers as best he could, informing her what certain ones meant, including their color. Everyone knew red roses were for true love. Not everyone realized calla lilies were for both weddings and funerals, symbolic of life and death.

 

Chapter 66

 

Once the flowers were picked out, they went to the funeral home to pick out the caskets.  It was exhausting, but she picked out a deep blue for her father and an ivory white for her mother.  Mark was by her side the entire time for support and her hand never left his, needing his strength to get through this.  Once they were finished with the funeral home, paying for everything, it was time to head back to the house.  Teralyn was exhausted in every way possible, her eyes landing on the house and who was sitting on the front porch steps. “What the fuck?” Jon was here, in Greensboro?!  She looked at Mark, wondering what was going through his head at the moment and then back at Jon, who was waving at them with a smile on his face.  A demented smile she wanted desperately to make disappear.  This mother fucker had a lot of balls!

 

Jon was beyond amused. Whatever they had done since getting here, it had been fast. A background check was currently in progress on him and he knew because his own personal technie –‘Taker did not have the market cornered on tech smart nerds- had alerted him that a flag had been raised in the spyware he had in some systems. Not nice, not nice at all. He held a basket full of yellow carnations, aware of what she had been doing in that flower shop and had gone in right after before coming here. Cheery flowers. “I’m so sorry about your loss, doll.”

 

Mark was contemplating snapping the man’s neck and just ending things now, save Teralyn some grief. They could go on the run.

 

This was the first time they’d seen each other since Washington and so much had changed in those months.  She clenched her fists at her sides, knowing if she lost her temper here, it would ruin any chance of Jon being arrested.  He was here to bait them and the flowers were extremely condescending, considering he was the one to kill her parents.  He was the reason why she had lost two years with Mark.  He had manipulated her life far worse than Mark ever thought about doing.  Mark didn’t hurt her the way Jon did and never would, her hand still clasped in his tightly. “Don’t.” Teralyn stopped Mark from taking a step forward, shaking her head. “He wants you to attack him, so you’ll be arrested, Mark.  He’s here to bait us and we’re not falling for it, My King.” They had a funeral to worry about, along with packing up this house and a lot of other more important things. “You have five seconds to get off MY property or I’m calling the police, Moxley.” Her voice remained calm, cool, and collected, refusing to let him ruffle her feathers.  She had Detective Samson on speed dial and pulled her new cell phone out to call him. “Your choice.  You can either leave of your own will or in cuffs since you’re trespassing.  Your call.” Kane had overnighted the phone to her and the package was waiting on the doorstep that morning when she got up.  She had it programmed and everything, ready to use, under Mark’s plan.

 

“Sure, sure, I’ll go, but if you hit that number, you’re both dead. You catching all this?” Jon had an earpiece in.

 

“Yes, we got them both in sights. Say the word, boss, and there will be a funeral for four.”

 

“Nah… not just yet, I don’t think they picked out their own caskets when they were doing mommy and daddy’s.”

 

Mark rolled his neck from side to side, green eyes flashing pure venom as he reigned in his temper. “You’ve made your damn point, Moxley, what the fuck do you want?”

 

“Your head, on a pike.”

 

“Can’t do anything on your own, can you, Moxley?  Always have to have partners doing your dirty work for you, huh?” Teralyn was so enraged, her entire body was shaking from head to toe, angry tears in her eyes. “First Daniel and now your Shield.” Did Mark have a plan to get out of this?  If not, they were at Moxley’s mercy and that didn’t feel too good, especially since this was HER house now.  Teralyn did have a move she could make, but it would send her straight to prison if she did it.  She could end all of this in the blink of an eye, but the only question was: Would Mark survive those snipers? “If we go down, you’re coming with us, murderer.” Within a second, she had her gun in her hand and shot Jon, directly in the chest, the flowers flying all over.  Her shooting had gotten better with practice at the range on Mark’s property.

 

Moxley grinned at her as he went down, the irony of him having ‘partners’ to do his dirty work not lost on him. She really did think the sun shone out of the Undertaker’s ass when Jon was literally following in his role model’s footsteps.

 

It happened so fast that Mark’s thoughts were kind of weird. He was about to inform her that she could not whip out a fucking gun in a city neighborhood and then Jon Moxley had dropped dead. A bullet to the heart would do that. Then it occurred to him that she had just condemned them both to die instead of trying to play this straight and that was basically his last thought because he heard the sound and then he felt it in his own chest. “Persephone.”

 

The Undertaker was down, presumedly dead, and that was the only order they had. Teralyn was always meant to walk out alive so the snipers retreated.

 

Once the flowers were picked out, they went to the funeral home to pick out the caskets.  It was exhausting, but she picked out a deep blue for her father and an ivory white for her mother.  Mark was by her side the entire time for support and her hand never left his, needing his strength to get through this.  Once they were finished with the funeral home, paying for everything, it was time to head back to the house.  Teralyn was exhausted in every way possible, her eyes landing on the house and who was sitting on the front porch steps. “What the fuck?” Jon was here, in Greensboro?!  She looked at Mark, wondering what was going through his head at the moment and then back at Jon, who was waving at them with a smile on his face.  A demented smile she wanted desperately to make disappear.  This mother fucker had a lot of balls!

 

Jon was beyond amused. Whatever they had done since getting here, it had been fast. A background check was currently in progress on him and he knew because his own personal technie –‘Taker did not have the market cornered on tech smart nerds- had alerted him that a flag had been raised in the spyware he had in some systems. Not nice, not nice at all. He held a basket full of yellow carnations, aware of what she had been doing in that flower shop and had gone in right after before coming here. Cheery flowers. “I’m so sorry about your loss, doll.”

 

Mark was contemplating snapping the man’s neck and just ending things now, save Teralyn some grief. They could go on the run.

 

This was the first time they’d seen each other since Washington and so much had changed in those months.  She clenched her fists at her sides, knowing if she lost her temper here, it would ruin any chance of Jon being arrested.  He was here to bait them and the flowers were extremely condescending, considering he was the one to kill her parents.  He was the reason why she had lost two years with Mark.  He had manipulated her life far worse than Mark ever thought about doing.  Mark didn’t hurt her the way Jon did and never would, her hand still clasped in his tightly. “Don’t.” Teralyn stopped Mark from taking a step forward, shaking her head. “He wants you to attack him, so you’ll be arrested, Mark.  He’s here to bait us and we’re not falling for it, My King.” They had a funeral to worry about, along with packing up this house and a lot of other more important things. “You have five seconds to get off MY property or I’m calling the police, Moxley.” Her voice remained calm, cool, and collected, refusing to let him ruffle her feathers.  She had Detective Samson on speed dial and pulled her new cell phone out to call him. “Your choice.  You can either leave of your own will or in cuffs since you’re trespassing.  Your call.” Kane had overnighted the phone to her and the package was waiting on the doorstep that morning when she got up.  She had it programmed and everything, ready to use, under Mark’s plan.

 

“Sure, sure, I’ll go, but if you hit that number, you’re both dead. You catching all this?” Jon had an earpiece in.

 

“Yes, we got them both in sights. Say the word, boss, and there will be a funeral for four.”

 

“Nah… not just yet, I don’t think they picked out their own caskets when they were doing mommy and daddy’s.”

 

Mark rolled his neck from side to side, green eyes flashing pure venom as he reigned in his temper. “You’ve made your damn point, Moxley, what the fuck do you want?”

 

“Your head, on a pike.”

 

“Can’t do anything on your own, can you, Moxley?  Always have to have partners doing your dirty work for you, huh?” Teralyn was so enraged, her entire body was shaking from head to toe, angry tears in her eyes. “First Daniel and now your Shield.” Did Mark have a plan to get out of this?  If not, they were at Moxley’s mercy and that didn’t feel too good, especially since this was HER house now.  Teralyn did have a move she could make, but it would send her straight to prison if she did it.  She could end all of this in the blink of an eye, but the only question was: Would Mark survive those snipers? “If we go down, you’re coming with us, murderer.” Within a second, she had her gun in her hand and shot Jon, directly in the chest, the flowers flying all over.  Her shooting had gotten better with practice at the range on Mark’s property.

 

Moxley grinned at her as he went down, the irony of him having ‘partners’ to do his dirty work not lost on him. She really did think the sun shone out of the Undertaker’s ass when Jon was literally following in his role model’s footsteps.

 

It happened so fast that Mark’s thoughts were kind of weird. He was about to inform her that she could not whip out a fucking gun in a city neighborhood and then Jon Moxley had dropped dead. A bullet to the heart would do that. Then it occurred to him that she had just condemned them both to die instead of trying to play this straight and that was basically his last thought because he heard the sound and then he felt it in his own chest. “Persephone.”

 

The Undertaker was down, presumedly dead, and that was the only order they had. Teralyn was always meant to walk out alive so the snipers retreated.

 

~!~

 

Sitting behind bars, Teralyn stared at the wall with the line marks on the wall, her hair cut short to her shoulders.  She had gotten it done shortly after being sent to the women’s correctional facility she was locked up in.  Murder in the first-degree was the charge and she hadn’t had a trial yet.  Until the trial, however, she was stuck here and it’d been two months since that fateful day.  Moxley was dead.  He hadn’t gotten away with murdering her parents, she saw to that and didn’t regret doing it.  She hoped he was burning in all eight circles of hell for what he did and put her through.

 

For taking the love of her life away from her…twice.

 

Mark wasn’t dead, but he had gone back to Texas after being released from the hospital.  The shot to his chest wasn’t fatal and she couldn’t be by his side because she’d been arrested.  It’d been two months since she saw him and her lawyer told her he’d gone back to Texas since there was nothing much he could do until the trial.  That was the only way she knew anything about her fiancé, if they were even engaged anymore. 

 

Her ring had been confiscated as she looked down at her bare ring finger, really hoping she didn’t lose it forever.  If she was convicted, she would be doing life in prison…or possibly looking at the death penalty.  Her defense was the shot had been self-defense since Jon had trespassed on her property and had snipers set up.  The ear piece had still been in his ear when they carted him off from the house to the morgue, so that was evidence on her side.  Sighing heavily, she leaned back against the wall and rested her hands in her lap, not believing her life had turned out like this.  Then again, she knew what would happen if she pulled that trigger.  Again, she didn’t regret it because Moxley would never be a threat to her and Mark ever again. 

 

Or anyone for that matter.

 

The problem with that earpiece, as the lawyers prosecuting her argued, was that Mr. Moxley had known that Teralyn was volatile and potentially a threat to not only his liberty but his life. She had even gone to the police department THAT day to try pinning the murders of her parents on him, implicating him in a crime with no evidence. Moxley was being painted as a saint who had simply been in love with the wrong woman. Teralyn was being painted as someone who had used her looks and body for money, her stripping being brought to attention, her very short-lived career at the New York Times and just HOW did a young woman with no proper field experience catapult that high?

 

From Texas, Mark had been working around the clock both legally and illegally for her appeal. Someone was feeding those fucking lawyers a lot of bullshit and when he learned who it was, he’d string them up.

 

~!~

 

“Teralyn, it doesn’t look good.  They’re going for the death penalty for you, so if you’re convicted…”

 

“I’ll be dead.” Teralyn quietly finished for her lawyer, Shannon, no fear just resignation in her voice.

 

Shannon frowned, reaching over to take her client’s hand and felt her heart break for the woman in front of her. “Teralyn, it’s not over yet, okay?  I want you to keep your spirits up as much as you can.  We’re going to figure this out.”

 

“And if you can’t?” Teralyn looked at her lawyer with pure despair and sadness in her eyes, knowing she had nothing left to fight for.  Mark hadn’t come to see her in three months.  She hadn’t heard a peep and assumed he was done with her, that what she did finally crossed the line with him.  At least he was safe from Moxley now, so he could live the rest of his life in peace.

 

Shannon didn’t know what to say to her and their meeting ended with Teralyn being taken back to her cell, bound from wrist to feet in chains.  She was a murderer and this was the second time she had taken a life.  If Adam or Daniel Page’s deaths came into this, somehow, she would for sure get the death penalty. I’m going to die alone and I deserve it after what I’ve done.  I deserve the death penalty. Not even having the will to cry, she laid down in her bed and shut her eyes, after making another mark on the wall in front of her.

 

The trial would take place in a month and she had no hope left in her heart, already knowing she would end up being convicted and sentenced to death.

 

Chapter 67

 

Yeah, that wasn’t happening. It had been three months and Mark was finally back on his feet. Recovering from a gunshot wound was no joke and it had taken him two months to be out of the woods and cleared from the chance of secondary infection. Then it was rehabbing all those muscles that had been dependent on his chest, which was basically everything in the upper fucking body. He had been following everything as close as possible, having evidence gathered that Jon Moxley was a goddamn scumbag and she had acted in self-defense. “Get me in to see her and she needs a better lawyer.”

 

Capital punishment in North Carolina only occurred if the entire jury was in agreement on it, not one of the jurists could say otherwise, it was all or nothing. This Shannon was not doing a very good job with this, especially since it was a big stretch that Teralyn COULD be tried with first-degree murder that also fell under one of N.C. aggravated factor tenants. Her case fit none of them.

 

Shannon was currently being banged by none other than Steve Austin in her hotel room, just down the street from the women’s correctional facility, promising him Teralyn would face the death penalty, no matter what she had to do.

 

The next day, Shannon was fired from Teralyn’s case and the law firm, and killed the next night.  Steve Austin wasn’t leaving anything to chance and dumped her body in the river, unnoticed and undetected.

 

~!~

 

“Monroe, get up!  You have a visitor!”

 

Probably her lawyer again with more bad news…Teralyn nodded and stood up from her bed, waiting for the chains to be put on her before being guided down the hallway towards the visitor room.  Shannon was just here the other day, so either she had even worse news or…no, she didn’t dare to hope for anything else.  Her hair was currently pulled back in a small ponytail to keep it off her neck, her face devoid of makeup and eyes dead.  That was until she walked into the visitor room and froze at the sight of none other than Mark…and he wasn’t alone either. Mark was here.  Mark was finally coming to see her and she could only stand there, embarrassed beyond belief as color fused in her cheeks for the first time since she was sent here.  The guard unchained her, told them they had one hour, and shut the door behind him, leaving the handcuffs on her wrists.

 

Mark had been given a rundown of rules he had to follow and while they had privacy in that no one was in the room with them, that was it. The guard was standing right outside the plexiglass door and since he wasn’t a lawyer, their conversation could be listened in on. On the bright side, it wasn’t like at a jail, where you sat on opposites sides of said plexiglass and used old-school telephones to talk. “Darlin’.” He wanted nothing more than to hug her, but he couldn’t, knowing that would get his big ass kicked out of here. His eyes took her in. she was underweight and looked like she hadn’t had any solid sleep. He felt the same, looked the same, this wasn’t doing them any favors physically, mentally he wasn’t sure where she was, given everything happening.

 

“Hi.” Teralyn had no idea what else to say, still in shock seeing Mark here and sat down at the table provided, folding her hands in her lap since that was all she could do.

 

“Miss Monroe, my name is Chad McDonald and I’ve come here with Mr. Calaway to inform you that I am your new attorney.” Chad knew they didn’t have much time.  An hour was nothing and they had A LOT to cover in a short amount of time.

 

“What?” Surprise filled her eyes upon hearing that and Teralyn didn’t know what to feel or how to respond, her eyes moving to Mark before back to Mr. McDonald. “Is that even possible considering my trial is in less than a month?” It was in three weeks, actually.

 

“Well, given your former attorney, Shannon Barkley, was found dead in the nearby lake, you needed to be assigned a new one.”

 

All the color drained out of her face. “W-What?” Shannon was DEAD?!  For the first time in over three months, her heart began to pound faster than a jackrabbit’s and tears filled her eyes. “I-I don’t…I um…” PULL IT TOGETHER, TERALYN!! “Mr. McDonald, I think you might be wasting your time with me.  They want to give me the death penalty…and there’s a lot against me, from what Shannon told me…” Her eyes lowered from Mark’s, unable to meet his gaze at the moment. “I may be a lost cause is what I’m saying.” Her hope was gone, even with Mark here.

 

“No, you’re not. Mr. Calaway didn’t hire me for nothing.” Chad McDonald had been recruited from OUT of state to eyeball the case. The fact that her attorney had been found dead even as Calaway was trying to get her a new one… timing was everything but Mr. Calaway had been in Texas at the time of her estimated death and McDonald had been nowhere in the area. “The fact that your former lawyer was going to let them try using first-degree murder based on North Carolina’s aggravated murder tenants tells me she wasn’t very good at her job and would have gotten you killed out of sheer stupidity. This murder doesn’t meet ANY of those factors.”

 

Mark smiled down at her, wishing he could do more but… his hands were figuratively tied compared to her literally. “We were in the process of trying to get him aboard your legal team when the accident, murder occurred, darlin’.” He informed her, moving to sit down at the table and drank her in, his eyes roaming her face. “I have your personal things, ring included, Teralyn. It’ll all be waiting for you when this is over.”

 

Blinking, hot tears she hadn’t felt in two months slid down her cheeks as Teralyn stared back at the man she loved more than anything, more than her own life.  It did her battered heart good to see him alive and kicking, even though she had put him in danger with the stunt she pulled.  Teralyn swallowed hard, trying to compute in her jumbled brain what Mr. McDonald just told her. “S-She said it didn’t matter and I would either get life in prison or the death penalty.  She really didn’t give me a lot of information and said she’d ‘do her best’ to save me, but not to count on it.” Would this man be able to do what Shannon couldn’t? “She also convinced me it would be wise to plead guilty from the beginning since I did kill Jon Moxley.”

 

“And did you?” That would be a problem if she did.

 

“No.  They wanted to give me a plea bargain instead of going to trial.  The plea bargain was life in prison with no chance of parole.  I said no.” Whether she believed it or not, Teralyn was STILL fighting this, even though her hope of freedom was gone.

 

“Well, we’ll get there, but I’ve already asked for an extension on the trial, for them to push it back, and we’ve put in a motion asking for you to be put out on bond with home arrest for now. You have no prior history of violence, you can be tethered to the home you own in Greensboro.” The same home that she had killed Jon Moxley at, right in the front door. “General law dictates that if you believed your or Mr. Calaway’s lives were in danger, your first duty was to retreat, ma’am, and attempt to get out of that situation.”

 

There was that ten percent wild card.

 

“Now, in North Carolina, that statue is removed for the stand your ground law, which allows deadly force in certain places, your home included. But you HAVE to establish that there was intent to do you and or Calaway harm. Mr. Moxley was unarmed when you killed him.” Which was a problem.

 

“I was shot immediately after she pulled the trigger, and there was an earpiece.”

 

“An earpiece, but there’s no way of knowing what was said, they don’t work like that.” But his tone was considering, because Mark Calaway himself was physical evidence and the bullet she had used on Moxley did not match what was pulled from Calaway. “I’ll have to see about getting my hands on evidence and the forensics report. I am very confident that I can get you out of this life in prison bull.”

 

Home arrest?  Shannon never mentioned anything about that possibility!  Was that even possible considering she point-blank shot and killed a man?  Granted, it would be in the same house her parents died, and where she killed Moxley, but…any place was better than here. “Oh my god…” She was overwhelmed and it showed on her face, in her eyes, feeling that glimmer of hope beginning to ignite in her heart. “I shot him because he instructed the snipers in that earpiece to shoot us and I didn’t see any other way out.  I told him I was going to call the police if he didn’t get off my property because he was trespassing and he threatened us with those snipers.  I panicked, and I wanted to protect us.  I thought he was going to shoot us either way, that was how it sounded when he was talking to those snipers.” It was the truth and the same thing she had told Shannon, as well as the authorities during countless hours of questioning.  Thankfully, Daniel and Adam Page’s deaths were never mentioned or brought up.

 

That was because Steve Austin had no idea about their involvement with her.  Moxley hadn’t been very forthcoming with all of the information he knew about Teralyn Monroe.

 

Actually, he had said if anything HAPPENED to him… or if she pressed that number. Mark had a feeling if they would have just… walked away, Moxley would have disappeared to keep tormenting them for another day. The man liked games way too much to be ending shit so soon into the game of his own making. That ten percent reckless streak of hers had yet again cost her much.

 

“Problem is, there’s no evidence outside of Mark being shot to correlate what you say. At least none that Shannon had included in your defense.” Chad smiled humorlessly, his cell phone out before him at the table, sitting in the chair beside Mark. “I brought my PA with me, he’s at the courthouse now filling out the requisite forms for me to get my hands on the evidence and the case reports. I want to know what kind of bullet was pulled out of Mr. Calaway’s chest.”

 

Mark interceded at Teralyn’s confused look. “All bullets can be traced back to a gun and it’s obvious this was something high-powered, from a distance which meant if it was bought legally…”

 

“Then it’ll be on file. We match the type of gun and we can go from there, starting with Moxley and all his known associates.”

 

“I understand…” Teralyn felt guilty for what happened to Mark because she honestly thought killing Jon would’ve stopped those snipers from shooting.  It was a gamble and she had nearly lost.  Thank god Mark was still alive and she hadn’t gotten him killed or she would’ve ended her own life right then and there with a bullet to the head.  She had been about to pull the trigger when Mark gasped out for her to stop before passing out.  Teralyn had been the one to call an ambulance, along with Detective Samson, letting him know what happened and what she’d done.  Other than making those two phone calls, the rest of the day was blurred because she was in a state of shock over what she’d done. “So, if it turns out that bullet doesn’t match the gun I used to kill Moxley…that can get me out of here on house arrest or how is that going to work?”

 

Maybe he should have clued her in more on criminal dealings, she had thought people would… do the right thing? No, that wasn’t how it worked with scumbags. “First of all, I gave a statement that you didn’t shoot me and I was shot from behind at an angle that indicates whoever did shoot me was up somewhere high and nowhere near us, darlin’.”

 

“Second, that bullet COULD lead us to these associates of Moxley’s. You say he was bad news, you made a statement about him earlier that same day. The prosecution is trying to spin it that you’re obsessed with him or were, a scorned loved type deal. We’re going to debunk that.”

 

She could not help it.  Teralyn started laughing her ass off as soon as she heard that ridiculous nonsense and couldn’t remember the last time she laughed.  A scorned lover?  She slowly settled down, holding her stomach with her cuffed wrists and knew it wasn’t right to laugh, but she could not hold it in. “That man was a fucking monster, who preyed on me and manipulated me into running away with him for two years, making me believe my life was in danger in New York City.  Gave up my job and everything…I’m NOT a scorned lover, by any means.  The love of my life is right here, in the flesh, and it’s been that way since the moment I met him.  I am engaged to Mark Calaway and I was engaged when I killed that monster, who murdered my parents in their own home.  He was obsessed with me, not the other way around.  Shannon didn’t tell me any of this.”

 

“No, she didn’t and to be realistic, Miss Monroe, your story is so far-fetched that it’s going to be a hard sell.”

 

Mark didn’t even bat an eyelash because he already knew this. Her story was made for TV, for sure, and he knew damn well it was so outlandish that most people on the jury were going to think she should plead insanity due to grief. “But… an associate of mine, Mr. Glenn Jacobs, you probably remember him from college, he freelances as a detective.” Of sorts and she knew it but he had to play this by the books and so did everyone else. “He’s been following up your story, he’s in Washington right now to see if anyone remembers you and Moxley.”

 

“It’s the truth.” Kane was in Washington again?  Good lord, that man was never going to be able to retire fully, not as long as her and Mark kept giving him problems to solve.  She felt even worse now, especially since Simone was pregnant and alone back in Tennessee. “Mr. Jacobs won’t find anything out of the ordinary in Washington, I’m afraid.  We simply got a house together and paid strictly cash because we didn’t want to be found due to my life being in ‘danger’.” She did the quotations marks with her cuffed hands. “He isolated me there, I had a job as a waitress at the local diner and that’s pretty much it.  We kept to ourselves, we didn’t have friends or anything because Jon didn’t trust bringing strangers into our lives since we were on the run.  I couldn’t even contact my own parents…for two years because of him…” Or give her parents a proper funeral because she had shot the bastard and ended his tormenting ways for everyone, even if it meant sacrificing herself.

 

“He’s not trying to find anything out of the ordinary, Miss Monroe,” This woman had been, years ago, an award winning journalist and it was easy to see that her mind wasn’t functioning at its best or brightest right now. Understandable given she was in prison and had been facing the death penalty because her former lawyer had been stupid. Good riddance to dumb rubbish. “What we’re looking for is information that backs up your story, the one you gave to Detective Samson and have been trying to stick by. If by chance we find something unusual that works in your favor, all the better.”

 

“There is evidence…” Mark said it very quietly, leaning forward towards her. “That he may have been involved with the murder of your former boss.”

 

Teralyn locked eyes with Mark, reading between the lines and knew exactly what he was talking about.  Daniel had been murdered by Jon…and Jon and Daniel had been working together for a while.  Jon had been the one to instruct Daniel to kidnap her and take her to that log cabin.  That whole story had to be taken to the grave.  She could never mention anything about that because it would tie back to Adam Page’s death since Daniel was Adam’s brother.  Not an option. “Daniel’s dead?” Mark and Chad nodded, and she briefly wondered if Mark had told Chad about what happened to her.  No, he would take it to the grave as well.  Playing it off was the only option for her at this point. “I had no idea…”

 

“If that’s true, then he may have been involved in the disappearance of Daniel’s brother almost a decade ago.” Or was it a decade?

 

Chapter 68

 

Hey, if that asshole could be tied to a body that was now beyond long gone, awesome. Mark didn’t even bat an eyelash. That was two birds and one stone, nobody had to know a goddamn thing about Teralyn’s involvement. The only one who MIGHT have snitched her out would be Dennis Knight and his ass was six feet under and worm food for snitching out the real Undertaker.

 

“Mmm, yes, dead and your penthouse was burned down not long afterwards, even though you were not even in the state at the time. So, we’ll be attempting to turn this infatuation around with you as the victim and him the predator. It’s the same story you’ve been telling and we’re going to prove it.”

 

But how?  Daniel was killed over two years ago and Adam almost a decade.  Could they really go back that far to pin those murders on Jon?  Teralyn had her doubts, but she knew better than to voice her concerns, not here anyway. “I want to talk about this house arrest situation, Mr. McDonald.  How long do you think it’ll take to get me out of here, if you can?” She asked, wondering if there was a time frame. “My trial is in three weeks and…” Mark and Chad shook their heads, explaining how Chad had the trial pushed back to give him more time to get to the bottom of everything regarding her case. “Oh.”

 

What Teralyn thought honestly didn’t matter because she had let her last lawyer put her in a stupid position by LETTING the defense try for capital punishment without even qualifying and she had let her impulse issues kill a man and get her here. Nobody had to prove those murders on anyone, what was required was creating reasonable doubt about Jon Moxley and if there was any way to tie him to those murders, it would paint him in a less stellar light and give them a chance to flip this script about Teralyn being the crazy, obsessed person.  “And as for how long, I don’t know, I put that request in this morning before coming here. I expect we’ll hear something back either tonight or tomorrow, either way, you’re in here for at the very least, one more night.”

 

“R-Really?” Damn it, that hope was growing stronger and she was trying to desperately not to let it consume her. “I-It could happen that fast?”

 

“Yes.” Chad was confident it would go through and the courts would see things his way.  He wasn’t one of the best and top lawyers in the country for nothing. “I know you’ve been put through pure hell these last couple months, Teralyn, but I’m telling you right now, there is light at the end of the tunnel with this.  You have to put your full faith and trust in me.  I wouldn’t have taken your case if I didn’t think I could win it.” That was just a fact with any lawyer, truthfully. “You’re in great hands now.”

 

She still couldn’t fully digest what happened to Shannon, or the fact her ex-lawyer was dead.  Did everyone around her have to die?  It seemed like Teralyn was carrying around a curse with her or something. “Thank you, Mr. McDonald.  I don’t know you that well, but…I’ve been told a time or two I trust too easily and put my faith in the wrong people, so…I hope I’m not wrong doing it this time.” Her eyes locked with Mark again, who nodded at her to let her know Chad was trustworthy.

 

“Time’s up!”

 

That hour flew by in the blink of an eye as she stood up from the chair, wishing she could touch Mark, even a simple kiss would’ve done wonders for her.

 

Mark wanted to give her that kiss, walking over so he was standing before her though they weren’t touching. Any closer and that guard would be barking at them both. He wasn’t doing a damn thing to jeopardize her being released into home arrest and the warden here at this prison would have some say so in that. “I’ll see you soon, darlin’.” Shannon’s death was being investigated as murder, so far, the fact that she was Teralyn’s lawyer was considered just a coincidence. Her body had been found in a not so good part of town so… shit happened. What wasn’t coincidence was the fact that this woman had successfully argued against capital punishment before, but hadn’t even ‘thought’ of it this time, that set off his inner alarms.

 

“I love you, Mark.” Tears slid down her cheeks, hating being this close to him without being able to touch.  The guard came in and escorted her out of the room with her looking back at him, wondering if she would be released on house arrest.  Her head lowered as soon as Mark was out of sight, her heart breaking all over again and the pain set in.  Once she was back in her cell, with the chains off, she sat on her bed with her knees drawn up to her chest and buried her face in them, sobbing violently.  Mark had come to see her finally, he still loved her and wanted her…and that hope was ignited in her heart stronger than ever.  Only time would tell if she actually got released on home arrest, though.

 

Given she was a first time offender on any level, agreed to having an ankle tethered thereby restricting her movements to the house and outside of it twenty feet in any direction, and regular check-ins from the local police department, the judge granted her the release, on bail of course, which Mark very gladly paid. She would be transferred to county in the morning where they would return her things and she would then be escorted to said house. He spent the rest of the day getting it dusted and suitable for being lived in, not knowing how long any of this would take.

 

When Teralyn was told, two days later, she was being released on bail with house arrest, the shock on her face spoken volumes.  The guard didn’t chain her up like he normally would have and she was escorted out of the correctional facility to the county jail.  It took a few hours before she was out of county lock-up and in a van on her way to her parents house.  Mark had dropped off an outfit for her to wear, getting her out of the orange jumpsuit she was forced to wear while at the women’s prison.  It was no longer white and black stripes, times had definitely changed as far as what prisoners wore.  She jolted out of her thoughts when the van came to a halt and the door slid open, the cuffs still on her wrists.  They had already fastened the ankle bracelet on her at county, but it wasn’t activated yet. 

 

The man leaned down, doing something to the device and then uncuffed her, gesturing her to get out.  Teralyn hesitantly did it, rubbing her wrists from the cuffs and looked up, seeing Mark was standing on the sidewalk, waiting for her.  Was she allowed to touch him now?  The man nodded at her silently, reading the question in her eyes and Teralyn slowly walked towards Mark, the flashback of what happened in this very yard flooding her mind.  It was gone as fast as it came on as she kept walking, the ankle device feeling foreign, but she would get used to it in time.  The fresh air smelled amazing, but nothing compared to being in the arms of her love again, his arms enveloping her tightly as she hugged him back, trembling. If this is a dream, I never want to wake up again.

 

Fun fact: orange or orange and white stripes were pretty common across the country and there was a really good reason for it. Orange was a noticeable color, it showed and popped to people, it was damn hard for escaped convicts to hide in that shit.

 

Mark held her tightly against him, knowing time in prison did things to people, made it weird for them when they were back out in society. Fortunately, she hadn’t been in there very long though to her he was sure it felt like an eternity. “I love you, darlin’,” He whispered against her hair, knowing if they even tampered with that damn thing on her ankle, it would trigger alarms and the cops would be here to haul her ass right back to jail. “Come on, get inside.” He ushered her through the door, spotting media vans appearing. Of course, she was a murderess and that was news.

 

Hearing those words from Mark made the pieces of her heart come together again, answering any questions and quelling any doubts about his feelings for her.  Teralyn hightailed it inside the house as soon as she spotted the media coming for her, not in the mood to deal with them.  Why couldn’t they leave her alone?  Shooting Jon the way she had, killing him, wasn’t very smart on her part and she couldn’t wait for this to be all over.  Still, she didn’t regret doing it because now he was out of their lives forever and burning in hell. “I love you too.” Teralyn said, after Mark locked and deadbolted the door, all the curtains on the windows drawn closed. “Maybe they should’ve dropped me off here in the middle of the night or something.” It was midday currently, early March, and spring was on the horizon, though it was still cold outside from winter as she took her coat off to hang up on the hook by the door.

 

“Wouldn’t have mattered, they’ve been coming by since yesterday and throughout the night. You’re public news, darlin’, and unfortunately, now you’re on the flip side of the media.” She wasn’t writing it anymore, she was the one being written about. Talk about a double-edged sword. Mark headed into the kitchen, where he had had food in the crockpot keeping warm for awhile now, knowing prison food probably sucked balls. He kept looking at her, a million things going through his mind. When he had woken up in the hospital, he had been so pissed off at her for being so goddamn stupid. That had taken awhile to go away and then he stopped caring because… it was just Teralyn and how she was. Couldn’t change a person.

 

Teralyn wondered when Mark would drop the hammer on her about what she did, what she’d put them both through.  Getting him shot and killing the main nuisance in their lives because of her inner panic button.  When Mark came to visit her at the correctional facility, she noticed he was still wearing his ring she bought him.  That made her feel a little better, just something as simple as that and the fact he had her ring.  At least it wasn’t stuck with strangers.  That baby was custom-made and worth A LOT of money, she’d feel awful if it was lost forever because of her stupidity.  Instead of following him into the kitchen, she walked into the living room and saw the pictures of her family still adorning the walls, hoping her parents were resting in peace now that their murderer had been taken care of, courtesy of their own daughter. I love you Momma and Daddy.  I’m sorry I didn’t get a chance to say goodbye. It felt so strange being in this house again.  Teralyn didn’t think she’d ever be able to do this and would spend the rest of her life behind bars.

 

Mark let her wander the house, hearing her disappearing upstairs and imagined she was going to enjoy a long, luxurious shower or bath. He knew you didn’t have that privacy in jails, or prisons, you showered with other women, in front of guards and it was limited how long you were in there. Using generic soaps, no razors… yeah, he imagined she was going to need some time to adjust to being out again. He planned on making sure that Chad delivered, that she would be a free woman again, with no restrictions and her name cleared because he could not honestly think of anything crueler then her having all this right now and then having to go back to that hellhole. When Teralyn had been up there a pretty long time, he served some food up, placed it on a tray and headed up to find her.

 

Right in his assumption, Teralyn had taken a nice, long hot shower, using her own shampoo and conditioner, body wash and razor…everything she had left here when they came back to prepare for her parents’ funeral.  It was nice to be in a decent shower, to cleanse herself without having other women side by side, doing the same thing and checking her out.  Teralyn shivered, remembering how scared she’d been to be raped or worse while in there.  Luckily, no harm had come to her and it was probably because the other women knew how she’d gotten in there in the first place.  Murder.  After she was finished with the shower, Teralyn had gone to her room and sat on the bed, the towel wrapped around her body, staring at the wall deep in thought.  It wasn’t until the bed dipped that she looked away from the wall to see the tray, her eyes moving up to see Mark. “Thank you, handsome.” She murmured quietly, shifting to look to see what was on the tray and felt her stomach rumble with life. “It smells good.”

 

“You’ve lost weight.” Duh, she had been in prison and depressed as fuck, that was bound to happen. He had some muscle loss from two months of hospital and then starting to rehab, he was working on regaining said muscle though he had been informed that he would probably have times when that area and that arm tired out quicker than the other. “I’m sorry you missed your parent’s burial, darlin’.” He had too, but he had been conscious enough to give the go-ahead on it when the funeral finally contacted him out of desperation because at the time, things with her had been touch and go. “Since I’ve been back, I’ve been to the cemetery.” Laid down flowers, made sure no punks had vandalized the graves, that sort of thing.

 

“Thank you for taking care of them for me.” Teralyn didn’t comment on the weight loss because she knew she looked sickly at the moment.  The food was terrible at the prison, but she managed to eat enough to keep her strength up.  The last thing she wanted was one of those women to attack her and being too weak not to defend herself. “I’m not apologizing for what I did, Mark.” She looked away from him and stood up from the bed, tearing a hand through her semi-black hair.  The auburn had returned since she couldn’t maintain it every six weeks like she was told to.  Her hair looked terrible and she didn’t care at the moment. “I’m only sorry you got shot.  I didn’t mean for that to happen.  But shooting that son of a bitch…I’ll never apologize for it.  It was worth it to get him out of our lives forever.  To be completely honest, I…didn’t expect you to be here still.  I thought you’d hate me for what I did and what happened to you…and you’d want nothing to do with me…” She’d been wrong and it still surprised her.

 

Chapter 69

 

“I’m not going to lie, for a month I wanted to choke your ass to death.” Mark informed her, picking at the tray for his portions, not surprised at all that she wasn’t apologetic. Very rarely was she, it seemed. “Sometimes, I still do.” He wasn’t going to lie about it. “You knew he had snipers aimed at us, the situation could have been diffused.” And then he wouldn’t have this gnarly scar and she wouldn’t be on the stand for murder. He could have handled it under the table and this… wouldn’t be happening, but none of it mattered because she had pulled the trigger without thinking twice and now she was facing murder charges. Well, she HAD murdered the guy, she had to prove that it had been in self-defense and that was going to be a tough sell if they didn’t get the extension because Moxley had been unarmed.

 

“I’m sure you do.  That’s why I’m surprised you’re here and you still love me.” Teralyn was sure he wanted nothing to do with her after what she’d done and she wouldn’t have blamed him. “Something told me to do it, Mark.  I don’t know how to explain it, but…I wanted to protect you.  I wanted to protect myself and I wanted him gone.  I admit it, okay?  Part of me was full of vengeance for what he did to my parents.  I wanted him dead…and when he spoke in that earpiece, something inside of me…snapped, I guess.  I don’t even remember pulling the gun out and shooting him.  I just remember thinking he’s going to kill us.  He’s going to have those snipers take us out or he’s going to have them take you out and…I panicked.  I remember the aftermath of him lying there dead and you on the ground, whispering for me to put the gun down because I thought you died with that shot.  I was going to shoot myself in the head and go with you to the beyond because I refused to live without you.  And then I noticed you weren’t dead, so I called the ambulance and Detective Samson and told him what happened, what I did…the rest of that day is a blur.  All I kept doing was praying you would make it, I didn’t care about myself because I wasn’t the one shot.” She had been the one to commit murder before his very eyes, all because she was certain Jon would’ve had them both shot by those snipers. “And just how did you plan on diffusing that situation with a psychopath, Mark?  He said he wanted your head on a spike, did you really think he was bluffing with those snipers?” No, he wasn’t because Mark had been shot right after Jon was killed. “That situation was ending with someone dying or injured.” Both had happened. “And I wasn’t gonna let it be you that wound up dead at the hands of that lunatic.”

 

“I can love you and still want to choke you out and you’re an asshole.” Mark said it point blank, watching as she shrugged her shoulders because it was what it was. They couldn’t change what had happened, all they could do was try to move forward and build a future, after this trial and its hopefully good outcome. “You almost got me killed thinking you were going to save me.” That wasn’t cool at all. He had once wrecked his motorcycle after a bit of a fight of her, he had barely missed slamming his body into a tree though he bore the road rash scars all up and down that leg and thigh. “But knowing Moxley, he would have walked away because tormenting was his idea of fun and he knew we’d be in town a while.” Even Moxley hadn’t been planning on taking them out in broad daylight in a damn neighborhood, he bet Moxley had NEVER imagined what had happened after that though. That made him smirk. Moxley hadn’t counted on Teralyn’s crazy streak, as small as it was. “Doesn’t matter because we can sit and talk about it all day, we can’t change it and I still love you so sit down and eat.”

 

Truthfully, she wasn’t hungry, even with his cooking, but…Teralyn didn’t want to upset him any more than she already had, so she obeyed him.  In just a towel, she devoured every drop of the homemade potato soup he made with the homemade dinner rolls.  It was so much better than the food in prison…Teralyn never wanted to go back there again and knew there was a chance it could happen.  This was the calm before the storm and it was the waiting that terrified her most.  There was also something else she had to tell Mark, but Teralyn had no idea how to do it or when would be the best time…or if she even should.  Maybe it was best to take that with her to the grave, but then again, it had happened while she was locked up, so it could be used in her case.  For what reason, she didn’t know, but Teralyn had learned long ago not to hide anything from Mark, not after the stripper incident.  That also didn’t bode well in her favor either, her past. “I’m going to get dressed now and then…we need to talk about something that happened while I was imprisoned, Mark.  You have a right to know about it and I made a promise to never lie or keep anything from you.” I just hope he doesn’t hate me for this.

 

He didn’t give a fig what she was wearing, sex was the very last thing on his mind until his woman didn’t look like a skeletal stick figure. She needed some TLC and less stress, he knew only one of those things he could provide for her because the stress was tied up with her trial and potential outcome. That was ominous and he just nodded, leaving her to get dressed as he carried everything downstairs. He washed up the small mess he had made and cracked a beer. He hadn’t returned to alcoholism, hell to the no, but after these past few months, he drank about once a week, buying nothing more than a six pack. “I’ll be in the backyard, darlin’, when you’re done.” He called up the steps before stepping outside, thankfully it was fenced in and private property on both sides so nobody could bother them or get pictures that were legal. He settled himself down in a chair that had obviously been Terrence’s and lit a cigarette, his chest tightening as he thought about whatever it was she wanted to talk to him about. What now?

 

Twenty minutes later, she walked out back with a black hooded sweatshirt and black pajama pants, the hood up since her hair was still wet.  It was still pretty cold at night, cold enough to see her breath.  Teralyn didn’t sit down next to him and instead stared out into the darkness before gazing up at the stars.  Never did she think she’d be able to do something as small as this again and they were twinkling back at her. “I had a miscarriage while incarcerated, Mark.” Her back remained to him while she spoke, knowing it was the only way to get through this without breaking down completely. “I didn’t know I was pregnant and by the time I found out, it was too late.  They said it was due to emotional distress that I lost the baby.  I was 7 weeks along when I lost it.” They had conceived the baby the night before she shot Jon, when they had sex in the shower and her bedroom, in her parents’ home.  She’d been so busy dealing with her parents’ death, planning their funeral, the wedding, Moxley looming over their shoulders and renovating the house, Teralyn forgot to take her birth control pills a few days in a row.  It took her a while to think back, while she was incarcerated, to remember she had not taken that medication and she punished herself mentally and emotionally for several weeks after the miscarriage. “You deserve to know since you were the father and I didn’t want you finding out from anyone else, in case they decide to use it against me in the trial, so that’s why I’m telling you now.”

 

Well that was new and his mind kind of blanked, though nothing emotional registered. No, his mind was throwing facts up at him that it hadn’t even looked like a baby yet. Most women didn’t even realize they were pregnant until after eight weeks. When his mind finally did come out of whatever the Hell it was doing, he had to wonder if she was honestly beating herself up over something beyond her control. There could be other babies and honestly, given her situation and if he HADN’T been able to get her a new lawyer, she would have had to surrender that baby to him and he didn’t want to do that alone, without the love of his life with him. Whoever had murdered Shannon needed flowers delivered. “Why would they use it against you, darlin’?” What on earth was going through her mind?

 

“I was pregnant the day I killed Moxley, Mark.  We conceived the night before, according to what they told me at the hospital.” That had been humiliating, being brought in from the women’s prison and cuffed to the bedding while she was given treatment.  A D&C was performed on her to clean her out and they assured her everything would be fine if she ever got pregnant again. “I know damn well that hospital visit had to be public knowledge and it’s in my medical file too.  It wouldn’t be a surprise if those damn vultures found a way to spin it to where this was Moxley’s baby and that’s why I killed him.” Pregnant, hormonal…she could see those lawyers using every tool at their disposal against her, especially since they planned on fighting this tooth and nail to gain her freedom.

 

“Well, sure, if they had any evidence you were with him, but they don’t. Darlin’, I have receipts from the motel we stayed at and there are people back in Texas that can vouch for your whereabouts there. You were either with me or at work.” Shannon had done a number on his fiancée and it was alarming to see because Teralyn would have known all this before. Whoever, whatever Shannon was, she hadn’t had Teralyn’s best interests in heart at all. “Did your former lawyer know about this?” He asked cautiously, taking a long inhale from his cigarette as he looked out into the yard. “Hospital visits are only public knowledge in that people are aware you went, there are still HIPPA laws in place to protect your privacy.” Those didn’t get removed so easily, not even for cases, it was one of the reasons shrinks had a hard time with their jobs.

 

“I don’t know.  I never told her about it, but she was informed I went to the hospital for medical reasons.” It didn’t matter now because Shannon was dead. “She never asked me about it either, the reasoning I mean.” Shannon had basically kept telling her there was no hope and she would more than likely get the death penalty.  It was almost as if she was batting for the other team.  Little did Teralyn and Mark both know she was before her partner offed her, after she was fired from her law firm. “She’s dead now, so it doesn’t really matter.” There was no feeling in her voice, no sense of sadness because she didn’t like Shannon. “I wanted to tell you because it was your baby as much as it was mine and I didn’t feel it was right keeping that information from you.” That was blunt and truthful as she blew out a breath, watching the little cloud disappear seconds later.

 

“If your lawyer didn’t know because you didn’t tell her, then nobody but you and your doctors know, darlin’. That information wouldn’t be something they could release.” Mark said after a long moment, knowing what was on the tip of his tongue to say was probably a bad idea but he had stopped lying to her a long time ago. “I don’t… feel anything, Teralyn, one way or another about you having a miscarriage, other than I’m sorry you had to go through it without me.” He knew that sounded like he was heartless but it was the truth. “I think… there’s already too much going on for it to be processed right now.” Like a weird kind of shock.

 

She looked back at him and smiled sadly, nodding in understanding. “It’s okay, it wasn’t meant to be right now and I would hate to give birth in prison anyway.” No, when she got pregnant again with Mark, if he still wanted children with her when all of this was over with, she wanted to be back in Texas in their sanctuary.  She missed Texas deeply, hating that they were stuck here in Greensboro in the same house her parents had been brutally attacked. “Nothing else happened in prison, just so you know.  That was the only major thing.” Now, they could move on to the trial and hope for the best.  Teralyn was also prepared for the worst because there was a chance Chad could fail and she would receive the death penalty.

 

He was glad that they seemed to be on the same page when it came her lost pregnancy. He would have loved it, probably, but if things hadn’t worked out this way, he’d be single parenting it and that wasn’t something he could see himself doing. He was basically all or nothing. “There’s going to be a lot of waiting, you know that, right?” Trials took time, especially since Chad had asked for a postponement as the defense prepared a completely new game plan. He imagined there would be interviews for people who knew Teralyn, character witnesses and shit, and the same for people who knew Moxley. Glenn was already lining some people up for that shit.

 

“Hey, it could take a year for all I care.  As long as I can stay out of that godforsaken prison, I’m good with being cooped up here.” Teralyn knew there was a huge possibility that Mark would end up going back to Texas between now and the trial, just to check on things and make sure everything was good as far as security and whatnot. “You don’t have to stay here with me, Mark.  I know how much you love Texas and like you said, this could be a while with a lot of waiting around.  If I could go with you, I would in a heartbeat because, even though this is my childhood home, Texas is home to me now.” And she wasn’t going home for a long time, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t.

 

“Shut up.” He said it without any meanness in it but she sounded ridiculous. He had come here to give her support and provide her with better help and now she was sacrificing her own happiness so he could go ‘home’. As far as he was concerned, she had used up her last ‘self-sacrifice’ card when she had decided to pull the trigger on Moxley to save and free them both from the madman. “I didn’t haul my ass here just for you to try sending me packing, Teralyn. I’m here to see everything out, one way or another and Texas isn’t going anywhere.”

 

Tears filled her eyes as Teralyn dropped her arms at her sides, letting a few fall down her cheeks. “B-But what if…” Mark moved quicker than he had a right to and pressed his finger to her lips, shaking his head emphatically.  He ordered it again, making it clear he was staying and she nodded, his finger moving from her lips before drawing her into his arms. “I love you so much, Mark.” Her Hades…she was finally back with him and she felt complete for the first time in months. “I missed you so much.” Soaking in his warmth, Teralyn never wanted to be away from him again and her entire body began to slowly relax against him.

 

Jesus H. Christ she really had dropped a lot of weight, it was almost sickening. Not that it stopped him from holding her, though it was very carefully because he felt like he might snap her in two. He was going to get a masseuse in here, hell, a whole salon, this woman needed some damn pampering and those knots were insane. Prison and stress had not been kind to her, he was going to fix it all. “I missed you too, darlin, but we’re together now and we’re going to get through this and go home, together.”

 

“I hope so.”

 

Chapter 70

 

Waking up in Mark’s arms was an amazing feeling as Teralyn turned to face him, admiring his sleeping face.  He looked so content when he slept, but she noticed the amount of stress she’d put him under.  She had put this man through pure hell and it culminated with her shooting a man in front of him, killing him instantly.  He was shirtless and she noticed the scar on his chest, just above his heart.  How was that NOT fatal?  Had Shannon lied to her about that too, about Mark’s condition?  Probably.  She wouldn’t put it past the woman since she wasn’t on Teralyn’s side from the beginning.  One of his eyes popped open while she sat up a little to study the scar, her hand pressing against it very gently.  Teralyn jumped out of her skin when his hand came up to cover hers, not expecting him to be awake. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to wake you.” She whispered softly, looking down at him and flushed a deep crimson red for being caught studying him while he slept.

 

It wasn’t fatal because it had missed the heart and luckily for him, the heart was located between the lungs, behind the breastbone on the left. It had been a one in a thousand chance for a good outcome and he had been the lucky lottery winner there. “That happens when someone touches a person,” He yawned. “They wake up.” Only the paranoid survived had always been his motto, he hadn’t been paranoid enough. “Is it true, chicks dig scars?” He asked, looking down at the unsightly scar. He had been thinking about getting it covered with a tattoo once it was done scarring completely and all that shit.

 

Teralyn chuckled softly at his joke and leaned down to press a kiss against the scar, thankful Mark had survived that sniper bullet. “They’ve never bothered me and I dig you, period, no matter what scars you have.” If he wanted to get it tattooed, that was fine by her too.  It was his body and his choice. “If you wanna get some more rest, go for it.  I’m gonna go downstairs and get some coffee.” Teralyn hadn’t had coffee since this whole ordeal started and she was craving some java since it wasn’t available in the prison.  Water or disgusting juice was all she could drink.  Sliding out of bed, Teralyn padded out of the bedroom, grabbing her black hooded sweatshirt since it was chilly in the house.

 

Mark had put money in her commissary account, he wondered if she had ever been told, it would have afforded her the little extras in prison. Coffee, better toiletries, that sort of thing. He had also paid the fees associated with the housing and expenses that a lot of prisons and jails charged, refusing to let her come out of that hellhole ass over heels in debt for wiping a psychopath off the face of the planet and doing the world a favor. Nope, not happening on his watch. He gave her her time downstairs, betting she enjoyed the solitude without a bunch of other people around, breathing down her neck. Eventually, nature made him get up and head for the bathroom.

 

No, she hadn’t been told about the commissary account.  Teralyn’s ex-lawyer had withheld a lot of information from her and it was on purpose, though nobody knew that.  Steve didn’t want her having any luxuries while in prison, wanting to see her fry.  Now that she was on house arrest, he was thinking about finishing the job himself by taking her out, just like he had with Shannon.  Then again, he also knew the house was being watched and under surveillance 24/7.  They couldn’t see INSIDE of the house, but on the outside, it was covered from every angle.  Mark had saw to it…he narrowed his eyes while sitting across the street in his truck with tinted windows, using binoculars to see as much as he could inside.  One way or another, he would make sure Teralyn Monroe went back to prison, no matter what he had to do.  Chad McDonald…that would be a problem since he was one of the best lawyers in the country.  If Steve wasn’t careful, he would be caught before ripping what was left of Mark’s heart out of his chest.  

 

Staring out the back window, Teralyn sipped her coffee and closed her eyes, enjoying the flavor from it with creamer.  It was delicious and she rested her forehead against the cool glass before stepping outside, after putting her slippers on.  It was cold and it felt amazing, the cool air blowing through her short hair.  After her first cup of coffee, she went back inside and started sifting through the kitchen to make some breakfast.  Nothing too heavy, just eggs, toast and hash browns.  Then she thought about the breakfasts she had in prison and added both pancakes and waffles to the mix.

 

When Mark came downstairs, it was at the ass end of her breakfast cooking smorgasboard. He had gotten a shower, needing a proper wake-up this morning outside of just caffeine. He had an unlit cigarette tucked on his lower lip, cocking an eyebrow as not only the scent of coffee hit him but various other things. He stopped in the kitchen, wearing nothing but a pair of black jeans, his damp hair hanging down his back, and stared. “Darlin’… what the hell?” She had cooked enough to feed an army. It occurred to him that it might be a reaction to being out of prison, an overreaction in enjoying her new freedoms and eating what she wanted, as much as she wanted. “Smells delicious.” He wasn’t even going to try to stop her.

 

“Morning.” She had taken the sweatshirt off, wearing a black spaghetti strapped camisole, busy flipping the hash browns in the pan to brown a little more. “It’s almost ready.  Do you want me to get you some coffee?” He shook his head, walking over to kiss the top of her head on his way to the pot to pour himself a mug.  She was on her third, loaded with creamer and felt so much energy coursing through her, it made her a little jittery.  Butter, jam, syrup, ketchup and anything else was already at the set table while she began carrying over platters of food.  The hash browns finished as she poured them into a serving bowl before walking over to the table, setting them down.  It was a little much, she admitted, but the delicious spread before her made her stomach growl and her mouth water.  From now on, every day she was going to eat to the fullest and whatever she wanted since she didn’t have that luxury in prison. “Make your plate, handsome.” Taking her own, Teralyn began loading it with a bit of everything, including both a pancake and waffle.

 

More like make two plates and that was exactly what he did, one for each hand because it had been a damn long time since he had eaten like this. He had gotten into the habit of skipping breakfast in favor of coffee and smokes, once out of the hospital. Hospital food was disgusting, nobody could maintain proper weight on that shit they tried passing off as substance. “What? I got some muscle to regain.” He tapped his shoulder and arm, not to mention his back. He also had some range of motion exercises he was supposed to be doing over the next few months. “How’d you sleep last night, darlin’?” He had kept waking up, hardly daring to believe she was there with him, that he could hold her.

 

“Okay, I guess.” Teralyn had gotten up a few times, jolting awake thinking she’d be back in that cold, lonely prison cell.  Then she would look down, see the tattooed arm around her waist and settle back down into a slumber.  She didn’t realize Mark had gotten up several times either.  It felt foreign sleeping together again after all these months apart.  She settled down in her chair, asking him the same question he posed to her and nodded in understanding at his truthful response.  Like shit.  That pretty much summed it up for her too. “I admit, it’ll take some adjustment to get used to being in a bed again with you holding me while I sleep, Mark.”

 

“It’ll take me some time too, darlin’, so don’t feel alone. I felt you waking up multiple times throughout the night. I hope my own ass waking up a lot didn’t bother you.” Now she knew, if it had been a concern at all, that there had been no one but her since that fateful day. Hell, even IF he had wanted too, it wouldn’t have been possible what with his ass being in the hospital, unless he had decided to take a nurse for a spin or something. Not. Happening. “I’m also a little concerned about all the cars out there, I’ve got Kane running plates.” Just to make sure it was media, which they couldn’t do shit about unless those fucks trespassed.

 

“No, we’re both restless with everything going on.  It’s understandable.” Teralyn didn’t care if he slept with someone while she was in prison or not.  While in prison, a lot of things came to light for Teralyn and she convinced herself Mark would want nothing to do with her after what she did.  As far as she knew, they were split up while she in lock-up, so he could’ve done whatever he wanted.  The fact he didn’t just proved how much he really loved her and she would never be able to figure out how she’d gotten so lucky to have a man like him in her life.  Standing by her side through the good, bad, ugly and, even deadly.

 

Just because she had gone to prison did NOT mean they were ‘split up’, that was so insane to think and if he would have known she was thinking it, he would have informed her that was a childish mentality to have. You did not plan to marry someone only to walk away when shit got weird or tough, they had already been through quite a bit, a lot of it weird and jacked up, but for her to think that… she really did have issues with trust, or believing people could actually care that much about her, which he did. Obviously. He had handled business on her behalf, paid her bills and the prison money, gotten her a lawyer. He was a lifer when it came to her.

 

Honestly, maybe it was childish thinking on her part, but after getting Mark shot, because of her panicky backside, she wouldn’t have blamed Mark if he ran in the opposite direction.  The wedding was the absolute LAST thing on her mind at the moment.  They had to get through the trial and gain her freedom before even contemplating getting married.  Once they finished eating in companionable silence, both too busy stuffing their faces, Teralyn stood up to walk over to where he sat.  She wrapped her arms around his neck, hugging him close and kissed the top of his head before taking his plate, along with hers, to the sink.  That had been a delicious breakfast and there were plenty of leftovers to eat later on, if they wanted to.  Surprisingly, she had devoured her food, eating every last bite and felt like she might blow up.  That was why she was moving around, trying not to fall into food comatose like she wanted to.

 

Obviously, the wedding was postponed for a later date. If by chance it looked like she WOULD go back to prison for any length of time, Mark had an alternative plan. He’d be kidnapping her ass and they’d go to Mexico. It would be quite easy to set themselves up somewhere out of the way and in a paradise, especially if they got on one of those private islands for the insanely rich. He could do that. Regardless, Teralyn was out of prison and if she couldn’t remain out legally, it would be done illegally. “Mmm, feel better, darlin’? I don’t think I’ve eaten that good in months.” He’d get the dishes, she looked like she needed to lay down on the couch.

 

She was busy putting the food away and smiled at him, the light and life slowly coming back into her eyes. “I haven’t either and I really needed a nice hearty breakfast like that.” Mark came over to start helping with the dishes and it reminded her of the days in Texas.  One of them would cook, the other would clean up while the cook put the leftovers away, if there were any.  If she had any inclination what Mark was thinking or planning to do, if the trial didn’t go their way, Teralyn would’ve had a panic attack.  It was best if he just kept his planning and scheming to himself for the time being.  A knock came at the front door, making both of them stop what they were doing to look at each other and her brow raised at Mark’s knowing smile. “Who is it, handsome?”

 

Mark had absolutely NO intentions of telling her jack shit outside of basic stuff until AFTER they knew what was going on. He sorely doubted that prison had quelled that ten percent insanity thing she had going and it would honestly be his luck, he told her and she would fuck it up somehow, someway, even with potential good intentions. “Your lawyer.” He had sent Chad a text, asking about the restrictions of her house arrest. Obviously, she couldn’t leave unless it was something court approved but visits and shit… he knew in most cases, the courts could place restrictions on who came over or deny entirely. Given she had committed a murder… he wasn’t sure what the what was.

 

It was indeed Chad and he had come to review a few things with Teralyn on her case. If she thought all she was doing was hanging out and watching TV all day, she was wrong. She would have to suffer saying the same thing over and over as he pressed her for information, trying to squeeze new information, new details, all of it. Also, when he was done, he took Mark aside to let him know everything was arranged for that afternoon. He had had to check with the judge first but yes, Teralyn was getting her spa day.

 

Absolutely nothing changed about her story, sticking to what she had told the authorities and Shannon, now Chad, countless times.  While Mark and Chad spoke quietly, Teralyn had stepped outside to get some much needed cold air, hating how she had to keep reliving that day over and over again.  She understood why Chad had to press her for information and question her repeatedly about not only Jon’s murder and the snipers, but also her parents’ death, the phone calls from Jon, what Jon had done to her prior to killing him, her time with him in Washington and the year and a half spent on the road, traveling from place to place, motel to motel. 

 

He even brought up her stripper days and she explained why she did it, for money to pay for her tuition because her scholarship hadn’t covered all of it.  Through it all, she did not mention Mark much, only that he was the teacher’s assistant and also attending the college for a degree of his own.  To say she felt drained mentally and emotionally was an understatement and Teralyn was tempted to pick up a vice like smoking.  She had snatched Mark’s cigarettes from the counter and had one in her hand, a lighter in the other, wondering if it would calm her nerves any or make them worse.  Shrugging, she lit it up and took the first drag, immediately coughing violently because she had inhaled too fast and too much. “Fuck!”

 

Unfortunately, they would keep doing this and doubly unfortunate, one of her best character witnesses was Mark since he had known her since college. Also, he had been present that day, so not only would the defense want him there on the stand, but so would the prosecution. Chad had every intention of pushing the fact that Mark had been shot, from behind, so obviously Teralyn’s claim that Moxley had had snipers on them was true. He wanted desperately to find that other person, the sniper, that was a major piece he needed that would back what Teralyn had been claiming.

 

The two snipers were named Seth Rollins and Roman Reigns, two of Jon’s closest friends, even from college.  They were long gone and had left town the day the Undertaker was shot.  They didn’t even know he survived because they bailed, especially with Jon’s death.  It would be a cold day in hell before Chad found them.

 

Chapter 71

 

After coughing a few more times and getting the hang of it, Teralyn started relaxing more with the nicotine filtering through her system.  She sat down in one of the nearby chairs and continued smoking it, inhaling a little at a time instead of all at once, letting it out a few seconds later.  She’d get used to it as she flicked ash on the ground and took another drag, hearing the sliding glass door opening. “Stole a cigarette from you.  Hope you don’t mind.  Is Mr. McDonald gone?”

 

“Yeah, he left, he’ll be back in a few days.” Mark raised an eyebrow when he realized she was smoking, wondering when the fuck that had started. He knew smoking was allowed on prison grounds but it sounded like she hadn’t even known about the money he had put in her account, something he had learned was untouched from Chad today and was being put towards her court costs now since he had already paid up her prison ‘debt’. “Darlin’, that is not a good habit to take up.” He would know. Quitting other shit was a LOT easier then quitting cigarettes, the nicotine in it. The habit seemed harmless enough, the only one you were really hurting was yourself unless you smoked inside around other people constantly, and you weren’t under any influence but goddamn was it hard to quit.

 

“I wanted to try it and see if it calmed me down…and it did.” Surprisingly.  Teralyn wasn’t sure what to expect, but after her hacking fits, she got the hang of it and liked doing it. “It was either this or drinking…and I don’t want to become an alcoholic like my Dad, so smoking it is.” Mark would have to go out and get her a pack, so she wasn’t smoking all of his. “I feel like I’m a broken record at this point.” Leaning forward, she took another drag, rubbing her temples and hoped the headache coming on subsided. “What did he have to talk to you about?” The trial, she was guessing, not having a clue about what Mark had planned for her today.

 

Either this or drinking, what a fatalistic way of looking at it and it concerned Mark. It made him wonder if he needed to get her into therapy. Actually, that idea had already been put there because the court was issuing an order this week that she start seeing a psychiatrist, something that was mandatory in murder cases. He could only imagine how THAT would go. “Eventually, I’ll be on the stand in your case. There’s an active one, by the way, looking for whoever shot me. Chad is hoping that they can be found and prove what you’ve been saying is right.” He sat down with her, lighting his own cigarette.

 

“I have a feeling that’ll be like finding a needle in a haystack.” Teralyn already knew about the therapy, not looking forward to it, but she would do anything to stay out of prison.  To stay alive and away from the death penalty.  However, she would also be truthful and honest because there was no reason to lie.  The deed was done and Jon Moxley would never be able to terrorize a living soul again. “You’re right about the smoking.  I shouldn’t pick up any bad habits.” One cigarette wouldn’t get her addicted and she hated the aftertaste it gave off. “Yeah no, they’re definitely not for me.  Ugh!”

 

“Smart girl,” He said dryly, exhaling his own cigarette smoke with a sardonic grin. “As for finding a needle in a haystack, darlin’, you got to remember that ballistic forensics has come a long way. They are working now on that, identifying the gun and then it’ll be checking for a point of purchase. Bradshaw is in New York, digging up shit on Moxley’s associates and the penthouse is currently cordoned off because it’s now also part of a crime, Moody pressed those charges about Moxley squatting there but…” Moxley was dead as shit.

 

Teralyn nodded, knowing all of the members of the Ministry were working overtime to help her.  This was all about her.  People were bending over backwards to gain her freedom…when she clearly committed murder.  She killed a man purposely, even though it was out of panic and to protect herself and Mark.  She still killed Jon.  Did she really deserve all this help?  Did she deserve to have freedom?  Teralyn didn’t know anymore, feeling conflicted and sick about the whole situation. “Tell them all thank you for helping and that I appreciate it, please.” What more could she say? “I need to go brush my teeth to get that taste to go away.” Standing, she walked back inside to go to the bathroom, groaning as soon as the toothpaste and minty flavor entered her mouth.  Much better!

 

He remained outside, mulling everything from today over, and the day wasn’t even half way over yet a lot had been covered. Kane was in Washington, gathering what he could about Jon and Teralyn’s time there, mostly character accounts regarding her and Jon, what they had been like, etc. Shaw was in New York handling that and digging up information on the Shield or whatever the hell they had called themselves. Seemed without their dear, psycho leader, they were just… roaming and restless, had no direction as people sought to step into said psycho’s footsteps. That’d be interesting. Mark checked the time on his cell and grinned, heading inside. His love needed a spa day and it should be arriving at any moment.

 

Smoking definitely wasn’t for her.  Teralyn avoided her reflection for the most part, splashing cold water on her face and patted it with a towel, but for some reason, she looked in the mirror today.  The woman staring back at her was a mess and it made her nauseous.  What the hell?  She used to be so beautiful and vibrant, now she had dark circles under her eyes, her hair was two different colors and cropped short and she was boney, sickly looking.  Teralyn saw the tears building in her eyes and gripped the sink tightly, beginning to cry.  She didn’t even recognize herself in the mirror anymore and that was frightening.  Killing a nutjob and spending time in prison, in isolation, had broken something in her that Teralyn didn’t know if it could be repaired. 

 

Her spirit.

 

While she was upstairs having her crisis, Mark was letting in the people who had arrived in a large white van. Stations were set up, the whole kit and kaboodle. Masseuse. Nail technician. Hair stylist. The works. She was getting pampered and he knew that while it could seem artificial to some people, a lot of folks -men and women included- had confidence boosts after their appearances were improved, morale boosted after taking care of physical needs, and he was hoping these things would happen for Teralyn. Maybe a little TLC would help make things seem a little better, even if only for a while.

 

When Teralyn walked downstairs to find Mark, she froze at all the chaos surrounding her.  The hair stylist, Philippe, was a beautiful gay man chiseled out of stone with multicolored hair, deep brown eyes, and a killer smile.  He sauntered over to his client and extended his hand, kissing the back of hers when Teralyn hesitantly took it.  She opened her mouth to demand to know what was going on, but he was already guiding her over to the chair, whistling the entire time.  Teralyn had no idea what was going on and blinked when a robe was thrust into her hands and she was pushed behind a makeshift curtain.  What the hell was going on?  Where was Mark? 

 

Teralyn undressed when she heard the stylist snapping his fingers and pulled the robe on before stepping out from behind the curtain, once again guided back over to the chair.  She sat down and blinked when two pieces of cucumbers covered her eyes, the chair leaning back as the stylist began the process.  First, her hair was get done and while the dye set in, she’d get a deep tissue massage.  The nail stylist began doing her nails, though Teralyn couldn’t see anything due to the damn cucumbers.  All she could feel was a file on her nails and as Philippe began running his fingers through her hair while dying it, her body slowly relaxing.

 

All in all, it would take several long hours but it would be worth it. He had sent a picture of Teralyn before and after to the crew he had brought in and Phillipe had instantly gone on ‘we’ll fix that’ mode, seeing what a shell the former beauty had become. She was still beautiful, it was just… hidden, beneath the stress and depression. Some meat on her bones, her hair fixed, her body relaxed and Teralyn would be somewhat closer to who she had been. Mark knew only time and winning this trial would bring her the rest of the way because the stress from all that wasn’t something he could snap his fingers and pay to make go away. He was very confident in Chad’s abilities, especially with an active hunt for the shooter who had gotten him who was undoubtedly related to Moxley. It would all work out. if not, Mexico.

 

Several hours later, Teralyn felt like a new woman as she watched everyone leave that had helped her.  Her hair was a nice, beautiful shiny black again, she had makeup on her face and color in her cheeks, though nothing could be done about the boney structure of her body.  That would take time to regain her weight.  Her nails were French manicured, along with her toes, and she had gotten full deep tissue massage that got rid of a lot of knots in her body.  Mark came up behind her, wrapping his arms around her shoulders and she leaned back against him, a soft smile on her face. “Thank you, I needed all of that more than I thought.” Turning, she looked up at him with her big, ocean blues and rested her hands on his sides. “There’s one thing I’m missing, however.” He arched a brow and she held her left hand up, wiggling her fingers. “My ring.”

 

“Darlin, it won’t fit your finger anymore.” He said after a long moment, wondering where the hell her parents had kept their string. It would definitely need the bottom part wrapped a few times to keep on her thinner finger, eyeballing her hand thoughtfully. Teralyn looked pretty adamant about her ring, he had definitely been staring, taking in the changes her spa day had provided. Next was getting her new clothing. She couldn’t go out to buy them but with a measuring tape, she could easily get new things from online and given her old wardrobe was not… fitting her properly, yeah. Whole new. He supposed he was trying to give her a new start, or a fresh one, erase what he could of the past two months. He needed her at her best in everything to help win this case.

 

Teralyn really had lost a lot of weight and she sighed, understanding what he was saying. “I need to gain my weight back and I will.  But I can always wear it around my neck on a necklace…” Mark shook his head, knowing that was a risk because of how big the stone was on the ring. “Okay.” He guided her over to the kitchen table, where a laptop was set up and sat her down while he made some lunch, instructing her to do some clothes shopping.  Chad wanted her dressed professionally for the upcoming trial, knowing appearance meant everything.  First impressions were everything as well.  They could make or break a case and he refused to let his client walk in there in clothes that hung off of her.  While Mark fixed lunch, she shopped online for clothes and frowned, not even knowing what size she was now because of all the weight loss.

 

Chad had informed her that clothing left an impression. She didn’t want to dress ‘cold’ professional, nothing severe, he didn’t want the jury to view her as someone cold and strict, someone they couldn’t relate too, that would be bad. He wanted them to look at her and see a woman they would like to get to know outside of this situation, someone warm and friendly, someone honest. Perception was everything.

 

“Need a tape measure.” He said when he glanced over his shoulder and seen her examining herself. “Hold on.” Chad had left one, along with a notebook and pen. He retrieved them and gestured at her to stand up. “Come on, darlin’, I’ll measure you and you can order based on that.” Even shoes since the ones she had come home in yesterday were obviously too big for her feet now, by at least a size and a half.

 

“But what if I start gaining my weight back, Mark?  I’ll have to buy new clothes again…” Teralyn really didn’t want to do that, frowning and closed the laptop, standing from the chair. “First, we need to find out when the trial is set for.  I’ll try to eat as much as I can to regain as much weight as I can and a week or two from the trial date, I’ll order the new clothes.” They’d be in by then, especially if she paid for overnight delivery. “It’s fine, I don’t need to do this right now.” How the hell was she a size 2?  No wonder her ring wouldn’t fit her anymore and her clothes were all saggy on her!  Size 2…that was sickening. “Is lunch almost done?”

 

There was no way she was going to regain that weight, not in a healthy manner and Mark shook his head. “No, it’s got about another twenty minutes.” No sandwiches anytime soon, he planned on feeding her healthy foods, he wanted her back to one hundred percent across the board. “Darlin’, you have your old clothes but they’re going to hang off of you. Order some shit to wear between now and then.” If she was worried about money, he didn’t know why. He had covered everything she needed covered why she was in prison, her money had sat untouched. Of course, he knew that over the past few months, the prosecution had gotten warrants to investigate her finances, all of it was legal obviously, Teralyn had only ever done two things that he knew of that were both illegal and potentially prison worthy. Both involved murdering scumbags.

 

“Okay…” Teralyn didn’t want to order size 2 clothing, but Mark did have a point, especially if she did have to go out anywhere court ordered.  She didn’t know how this whole house arrest thing worked besides she was stuck inside and on the premises for the foreseeable future.  Opening the laptop, she picked out some clothes, not realizing half of the wardrobe was black.  She used to be such a colorful woman, but after what she’d been through, black just resonated with her more.  She also made sure to pick out some skirt suits for the trial, pinstriped, classy, sophisticated and respectful. “After lunch, will you look at what I picked out and see if I need to change anything, please?”

 

Chapter 72

 

She would have to see a therapist, probably starting this week, which meant she needed to be on her A-game and look like the woman she honestly was and not this mess that prison had made of her. It was just a simple, cruel fact that appearances were everything and Teralyn was going to have to play this game to prove her innocence. He knew running was going to be the last option and only out of necessity, it was important to prove she was innocent because she wasn’t going to want to look over her shoulder for the rest of her life and he didn’t want that either. She deserved better. “Sure darlin’, just try not to pick out a bunch of dark colors.” He said over his shoulder, busy washing up the dishes he had used to make their lunch.

 

Half of what she picked out was BLACK, so she promptly deleted all of those and left what was in the cart, not in the mood to shop anymore.  Why couldn’t she wear dark colors?  Light colors would make her look thinner than she already was or show how thin she was.  Dark colors would hide her sickly look.  However, Mark knew what he was doing and she wouldn’t go against him or his advice. “I’ll finish it after we eat since half of what I picked out was black.”

 

That was not how it worked… black and dark colors only enhanced a person’s sickly look… made them paler and gaunter. He figured she would have learned that back in college when that shit had been in trend, in style, all those wanna-be gothic girls trying to showcase their pale skin and gaunt frames. He wasn’t saying she needed to go Queen Elizabeth and have a neon wardrobe, but neutral earth colors wouldn’t go amiss, or a few warm shades, especially with her make-over as it were. He was now setting out plates for their lunch, nodding down at her. “Darlin’, I know you’re not the world’s most happy camper right now… but try to keep the black stuff for when you’re here at home.”

 

She absolutely refused to wear orange.  That color would never be on her person again as long as she lived.  It reminded her of prison too much, so orange was out. “I am happy, Mark.  A lot happier being here with you than I was behind bars.” She could say that until she was blue in the face, but the truth of the matter was, she wasn’t happy.  Not completely.  How could she be?  She was on the verge of going to prison again after murdering a lunatic that nearly had the love of her life killed.  There was a lot weighing on her, too much for her to be completely happy.  But she was the happiest she was getting until after this trial was taken care of.

 

“Don’t lie to me.” At the very least he deserved honesty from her. She had served time for murder and was at risk of going back again but he was here with her, helping her and fighting for her every step of the way and he would until it was over with, one way or another. “You’re not happy and I don’t expect you to be, Teralyn.” She was being punished for doing what was basically a good deed. Not that many people understood what kind of person Jon Moxley had been. Her parents’ murder had never been solved and Chad was trying to link that case to the defense of hers, Moxley WAS their murderer, now it was a matter of proving it. It would definitely put her in a more favorable light, not to mention it was TRUE. The bastard had PROVOKED her after murdering her parents.

 

“Fine, you’re right, I’m not happy.  I’m not happy about anything.  I’m fucking miserable here!” Teralyn stood up from the table abruptly, shoving the chair into it angrily and felt tears burning her eyes. “I have to be on house arrest in the same house my parents were murdered in by the scumbag I killed!  I miss our home in Texas and I don’t know how long I’m going to be stuck here until I either go back to prison or am set free!  I’m a size 2 and skin and bones, I’m sickly looking and I can’t even wear my fucking beautiful engagement ring anymore!  I don’t even recognize myself in the mirror anymore!” Not to mention, she was sleep-deprived and irritable because of it. “The only thing I AM happy about is you, having you back in my life again.  And I’m scared to death that…that I’m gonna lose you again if this trial doesn’t go my way!  I’m scared I’m going to die, Mark.” She whispered those last words before running out of the dining room, just needing time to herself to sort out her emotions and thoughts.  Her appetite was long gone as she ran out into the backyard, stopping just before the borderline and dropped to her knees, covering her face with her hands, crying her heart out.

 

Mark had not been surprised at all by her outburst because honestly, after everything this woman had been through, she deserved several of them. He had always teased her in the past, called them Hallmark moments, he never realized how much he would MISS those moments until she had been taken from him. Sighing, he stepped out the front door after pulling lunch from the heat and covering it, lighting up a cigarette. His tired green eyes strayed up and down the street, noting the police car down the way. A truck. A media van. These people needed to get a goddamn life. When she had calmed down, he would go talk to her, wishing he could take away the pain she was feeling but he couldn’t, the only thing he COULD do was promise that no matter what, he would be there with her. And… she wasn’t going to die, he wouldn’t allow it.

 

~!~

 

Sitting in the therapist’s office, Teralyn wore black dress pants and a cream colored top, her hair and makeup done.  She looked beautiful, but felt ugly on the inside.  There was this dark cloud that kept following her everywhere she went and the only way it would go away was gaining her freedom.  The trial was set two months from now and Chad had his work cut out for him because they STILL hadn’t been able to locate the snipers Jon Moxley hired.  Teralyn didn’t think they would, used to bad news by now, and kept mostly to herself over the past two weeks.  She ate regularly, read some books, watched some TV, but the majority of her time was spent outside, even in the cold.  Honestly, she hated being in this house she grew up and where her parents died.  Her and Mark talked and he also spent the majority of his time outside with her, both relishing the calm before the storm.

 

“Teralyn Monroe?”

 

She snapped out of her thoughts, hearing her name being called and looked at Mark, who nodded at her.  There was a police officer with them as their escort since it was court ordered, so she didn’t want to say anything in front of him.  Mark held her hand while waiting and now she was alone, with a stranger, who wanted her to open up and talk about her feelings.  This was going to be a long two hours.

 

Her therapist had a checklist of things he was required to discuss with her, questions to ask, and she had been made aware that while a lot of what they discussed together would remain here between them thanks to privacy laws, he would still be releasing an assessment of her to the courts. A mental assessment, and it was in her best interest to comply and be as honest as possible.

 

Mark had also warned her, however, to not be overly morbid or anything like that because it might trigger something that would require her being hospitalized and medicated. Given everything that had happened, her parents deaths and then her murdering Moxley, him being shot, he knew damn well the prosecution had NO problem in painting her as crazy and having her committed for life or something.

 

Teralyn answered every question as honest as she could, without being too morbid or sad, though she did exude it when talking about her parents.  When talking about Moxley, however, she remained calm and was very careful how she worded her answers.  There was no way that prosecution would have her committed in a psyche ward for the rest of her days, simply because she had caught the eye of a scumbag lunatic that murdered her parents.  Her story never changed, not once, and when the two hours were up, she was released back into the police officer and Mark’s custody to leave.  The moment they stepped outside into the fresh air, she breathed it in as much as she could, letting out a very shaky breath.  That had been nerve-wracking and heartbreaking at the same time because she had discuss the death of her parents and the day of Moxley’s demise, along with Mark being shot.

 

And she would see that psychiatrist each week for one hour, the two were because he had had to ask her a bunch of questions on top of establishing her as his new patient. When the trial started in two months, he would have a letter for the court about Teralyn and how he found her mental state. As it was session one and given everything, he found her answers and demeanor today appropriate. She was sad about her parents, nervous about court, etc. All typical for a normal, healthy person.

 

Mark didn’t say much as they were escorted back to the house, really despising the fact that he had to submit to a pat down whenever he was out with her, already seeing this trend as ending badly. If things didn’t go the way they should at the trial, he may very well set the goddamn town on fire for all the indignities as well as the bullshit it had inflicted on them both. “I’m arranging for a visitor for you, probably next week if Chad can get approval.” He informed her once they were inside her parents’ house and able to speak without dealing with cops.

 

It made her very indignant to watch her fiancé being patted down, like he was a criminal, when he wasn’t.  He was innocent and she didn’t understand why he had to be subjected to such humiliation.  At the very least, the officer waited until they were inside the house before doing it, so that was something, at least.  It wasn’t out in the yard for the world to see. “What?  Who?” Teralyn blinked, looking up at him and wondered who would be visiting them, if Chad could get it approved.

 

Actually, Mark was half-right.  Kane wasn’t allowing Simone to go anywhere without him or being left with four rugrats to handle on his own.  They were dropping the kids off with his parents, who lived just a town over.  The judge wouldn’t allow kids around a murderer, but him and his wife, being adults, would be fine if allowed.  He could not believe they had another one on the way, his wife was nearing seven months and ballooned out beautifully.

 

“Simone.”

 

“Oh.  Okay.” Teralyn wasn’t sure she was up for company, especially with Simone, who she hadn’t seen in…almost a decade.  Wow, it had been a long time. “Isn’t she pregnant?” Mark nodded, informing her she was nearing seven months and was still able to fly. “I’d better go get the guest room ready for them then.” When Mark corrected her, Teralyn actually smiled at him. “That woman is almost seven months pregnant with her fifth child…there’s no way in hell Kane is letting her come alone.” Much less flying on an airplane by herself, especially after all the years of being isolated in Tennessee, popping kids out like Pez’s. “Thank you for coming with me today.  I know it’s humiliating for you to be patted down like that every time we have to leave the house, but…it means everything to me that you’re sticking by me through this hell.”

 

Kane WAS letting her fly solo. Now that he was really thinking about it, that was pretty fucked up and unlike the man he had known for over two decades now. Mark realized, and he kept his face in the same expression it had been before he had realized this, that Kane KNEW something or he had a hunch about something. Something he wasn’t willing to share but he was willing to send his wife for… it made little sense but it was Kane. He knew damn well Kane would only risk his wife if he thought, if he knew, she would be protected and what was he risking his wife over? Undoubtedly, Simone would be in on it, she wouldn’t be coming here pregnant to see someone she hadn’t seen in a decade just on a whim. “Of course I am, darlin’, don’t you ever doubt me or where my heart lays,” He rest his hand just over her breastbone, nothing sexual in it, just resting over her heart.

 

She settled her hand over his, looking up into those gorgeous emerald gems of his and longed to feel his lips on hers.  They hadn’t kissed each other since she got out of prison, only hugging and him holding her at night in bed.  Nothing else.  Those words made her questions about his feelings for her melt away because she knew he meant them.  Something told her it had to do with being in this house, where her parents’ were murdered and if that was the case, Teralyn didn’t blame him a bit.  Then again, they had made love in the shower and her room the night before all hell broke loose in their lives.  That was the last time they intimately touched each other, early November and it was now creeping into early May, just a few days left of April.  Five, almost six, long months without him…that actually took her breath away the more she thought about it.  They’d been apart for six years, then two years, but this felt different somehow. “When will you find out if Simone is coming or not?” She asked softly, not moving from her spot or pulling away from him.

 

It had to do with the fact that she had been in prison and he knew that had taken a toll on her and quite frankly, she didn’t feel the same in his arms. He was genuinely afraid he was going to break her or something, she was so goddamn scrawny. He also knew her mental state was nowhere near the woman he had known and loved, he loved her as she was, but she wasn’t Teralyn and he doubted she would be until after this was over with. There was no proving her ‘innocent’ of murder as it were, she was guilty as shit. What it was, was providing she had reason to stand her ground under North Carolina laws. Maybe a little weird, having sex in this house when so much bad had happened here. Her parents being brutalized to the point they died at the hospital. Her killing Moxley here. If he was that kind of guy, he would have thought this place was fucking cursed. “I’ll know by tomorrow, darlin’.”

 

“Okay.”

 

Chapter 73

 

Steve was pissed. 

 

His daughter was pregnant, VERY pregnant, by that scumbag Glenn Jacobs – no, Kane.  Fucking Kane impregnated his baby girl!  He watched as she was greeted by the Undertaker and the murdering cunt, Teralyn Monroe, gritting his teeth, his blue eyes nothing more than ice.  Why the hell was she here?  What business did she have?  The Ministry was still running, even if the members were scattered all over the country, they were still very much a unit.  That annoyed and pissed him off more, his hands gripping the steering wheel tightly in front of him.  Simone would NOT interfere with his plans to bring down Teralyn.  Daughter or not, flesh and blood or not, he would see his plan through to the end, no matter what.

 

Teralyn was floored Kane allowed his very pregnant wife to not only fly alone, but to come here to see her, given what she’d done.  They embraced tightly with Simone whispering in her ear how much she missed her friend.  All Teralyn could do was nod in return, too busy crying at the loving, tight embrace from her longtime friend.  Simone had never once turned her back on Teralyn and never would, she had a heart full of gold and she was a very brave woman coming here by herself in her current condition.

 

No, no she wasn’t and no she didn’t, she just trusted her husband one hundred percent and she knew what he did. Simone was playing the game as it were because she knew Kane would not retire until this threat was gone. The worst part of it was, the threat expanded past ‘Taker and Teralyn, it would gradually extend to the rest of the Ministry and whoever was associated with them because that was what pure hatred did, it encompassed and destroyed everything it touched. Simone was doing what was necessary to bring her husband home for good and keep their family safe.

 

She had made it very clear she was fed up with ‘Taker’s issues. He should have squashed Jon Moxley a LONG time ago and he hadn’t, because he loved Teralyn and hadn’t wanted to lose her. Now, she missed her friend from college and Simone knew this was NOT the same woman, not even close. So, they would have to get to know each other all over again. “Now that we’ve given everyone out here a show, let’s head inside.” She said, keeping that smile plastered on her face.

 

Nodding, Teralyn gestured her inside and closed the door behind her, nobody noticing the icy blues watching their every move from across the street.  Steve’s truck blended in perfectly with the rest of the paparazzi and media trying to get snapshots of the murderous bitch.  Who the hell opened fire in broad daylight on someone?  Teralyn was truly stupid and Steve didn’t understand how she’d graduated high school, much less college, with a degree in journalism.  He was convinced she slept her way right to that degree, especially with her history of stripping.  In fact, he had gone to that very strip club a time or two and watched her shake that ass and those titties, admitting only to himself she had a hell of a body on her.  Nowadays, she looked like a goddamn cancer patient with how thin and boney she was.  It would be easy snapping her like a twig when the time came.

 

After pouring them some tea, no sugar for Simone since she was on a strict diet, thanks to gestational diabetes with her pregnancy.  It was a girl, which made Kane officially outnumbered.  Two boys and three girls they would have.  They sat down at the table, the silent reigning between them because Teralyn didn’t know what to say to Simone after all this time. “I’m sorry.” She looked up at her friend sadly, sipping her tea.

 

Simone was confused, raising a brow. “Why are you apologizing to me?”

 

“For not keeping in contact with you after I fled New York with that lunatic…and for not leaving your husband alone with my constant issues.” Teralyn knew the woman had to be fed up with everything by now, especially being sent here, seven months pregnant, because of yet another Teralyn problem. “I’ve made so many mistakes…”

 

“We all do, but the important thing is learning from them and moving on.  Can’t dwell on them or they’ll never go away and they’ll eat you alive from the inside out, Tera.”

 

“I know…and I don’t think I can move on until after the trial is over with, truthfully.”

 

“Probably not, either way, you shouldn’t be apologizing about not keeping in touch,” They hadn’t kept in touch prior to Teralyn running off with that curly haired idiot either. “I didn’t pick up a phone either.” But… Teralyn had also isolated herself after that strip club incident and Simone had decided upon graduating that she was done with the bullshit that seemed to come with the Ministry life, hence her family now and her husband who was usually in retirement unless ‘Taker showed up with a freaking problem. “Have they set a date for your trial?”

 

“July 7^th.” A little less than two months away.  Teralyn had no idea just how annoyed and fed up Simone was with this whole situation.  This was not a social or friendly visit by any means.  Kane had a plan, he was the smartest one out of the Ministry, a genius and there was a reason his pregnant wife was here, risking her neck.

 

There was a mole Kane was trying to get to come out of hiding and he had a feeling he knew exactly who this mole was.  If Simone didn’t trigger this mole, nothing and nobody would.  It was a calculated risk and if anything happened to his wife or their unborn child, Kane would kill Taker without a second thought.

 

Since they were in the safety of the house, Mark did not feel bad at all about what he was about to ask. He knew damn well Simone did not like him, she had outgrown the ‘Ministry thing’ as she called it and wanted her damn peace and quiet life with her husband and family. “So, what’s he thinking, Simone? There’s no way in Hell he would send you, in any condition let alone pregnant, unless he knew with absolute certainty that he could both pull something off and protect you.”

 

Simone didn’t even bat an eyelash. “Kane’s around. The kids are with a friend.”

 

Mark raised an eyebrow, knowing Kane wouldn’t let himself be seen and had probably come before her. Simone was bait. Simone. Was. Bait. His green eyes widened.

 

Teralyn shared a look with Mark, those wide green eyes staring back at her and had the same thought he did.  Simone was bait…what did that mean?  And then it felt as if all the air had been sucked out of her body at once. “Oh god…” Standing from the chair, tears stung her eyes as the realization crashed down on her like a ton of bricks.  There was only one person she could think of that Kane would use Simone as bait for. “It’s your Dad, isn’t it?” Her voice was shaky as Simone calmly sipped her tea, a stoic expression on her face, her eyes nothing more than ice.

 

“Yes.”

 

Steve Austin, the former coach of their college football and baseball teams and Simone’s flesh and blood father.

 

“Kane figured out the connection and who’s been feeding the prosecution everything about you.  Not only that, but he also found out who your former, dead ex-lawyer was hooking up with at night…right in the very city you were locked up in for those months, Teralyn.” Simone did not get emotional about this, her voice cool and smooth while sipping more of her tea. “My father was fucking the bitch and I’m sure you can piece together the rest…on WHY she didn’t do anything to help you and why she almost allowed the death penalty to take place.  He also killed her, though there’s no solid proof of that since she was found dumped in the lake about 20 miles from here.”

 

The conclusion was simple.  Steve wanted Teralyn gone. “I-I don’t…”

 

“That’s not all Kane uncovered either, Teralyn.” Simone knew this was going to hurt the woman to hear, but she wasn’t here to play nice, not anymore. “My asshole father was also working with Jon Moxley.  That phone call you received while your former boss, Daniel, had you captive in that cabin on the outskirts of the city…it was my great-grandmother’s cabin and she left it to my father when she died years ago.  It took a while to piece together, but there’s no doubt in our minds that Jon Moxley and my father were partnered up.  All to take down the man he thinks destroyed my life with the Ministry when I joined up.” Her eyes locked on Mark then. “Our fearless leader…and what better way to do that than targeting the love of his life?”

 

Mark knew Simone did not like him one goddamn bit and honestly, he didn’t blame her for it either. He kept calling Kane back and Simone would probably laugh if Mark was dead, it’d be an end to all her problems. “Kane got eyes on the house?”

 

“Do you honestly think he would leave me unprotected? He’s called in everyone, this entire town is crawling with Ministry, not that anyone would know it.” They all looked different, all looked normal, it was a new era and everyone was out of retirement, so to speak. “Moody is in New York now, he had been pressing charges against Moxley for squatting in ‘his’ penthouse, now he has to sort out everything with the police there because of the shit Moxley was using YOUR penthouse for. Did the lawyer even mention that before she was killed?”

 

He shook his head right along with Teralyn.

 

“Well, shit is popping up and Moody will probably be in touch. Kane knows you have to play civilian and walk a fine line here. After this, he owes you NOTHING.”

 

The old Teralyn would’ve ripped Simone apart for talking to Mark that way, but who she was now…she kept her mouth shut.  Kane was taking charge this time because Mark was unable to due to being stuck here with her.  He had done research, called in the entire Ministry, even Professor Moody, and was getting the job done completely. “I-I need some air.  Excuse me.” Standing from the table, she walked out of the room and to the backyard, the warm air assaulting her.

 

Steve Austin…Steve fucking Austin was responsible for all of this.  He had been working with Jon, fucking her old dead lawyer, and god knows what else!  Was he pulling Jon’s strings all along, feeding him lies and hatred about Mark to make Jon come after him? No you dumbass, Jon was always a lunatic and you know it!  Stop trying to justify what he did!  He was a murdering bastard and he deserved to die!  You got your revenge and now the entire Ministry is working on gaining your freedom.  You should be on your hands and knees, thanking those men, especially Kane!  You owe him your life and don’t you forget it!  That bitch lawyer deserved what she got too for almost making you receive damn death penalty, so fuck her!  Austin got rid of her, so she couldn’t go running her mouth about what he was doing, more than likely.  Everything is coming together, so falling apart is NOT an option right now!  Pick yourself up, stop your fucking blubbering and crying, and take back your life!  TAKE IT BACK!

 

The old Teralyn would have gotten bitchsmacked by the pregnant woman for opening her mouth. Teralyn did NOT know the extent of the damage ‘Taker’s issues were causing for other people. It would be extremely selfish to open her mouth in defense when the fact was, he was putting families at stake when he kept calling people back, people he KNEW would come because of decades long friendships and brotherhood. “All these ties are coming together, she’ll get a clean trial and be freed based on the stand your ground laws, I’m assuming that’s the end game here?”

 

“Yeah.” Austin… the one person he hadn’t thought of because the last time he had seen that wreck, the man had been borderline idiot insane. Now he was just insane, great. “I should have killed him a long time ago.”

 

“Probably.” Simone pulled herself up, groaning. “Now that all that’s out of the way, I still hate you and I feel bad for her. All of this happening to her is because of you and all those games you played with her.” 

 

Mark was really lucky that Teralyn hadn’t told him to take a flying leap off a short pier by now.  That woman was a saint and stupid as far as Simone was concerned.  When she ran off two years ago, she thought that was Teralyn making the RIGHT decision by getting away from Mark as far as possible.  She thought Teralyn had enough of Mark’s bullshit, but apparently not.  Here she was, after killing a man because of him, because of what he did to Jon and even her, to an extent, though Simone was grateful for having Glenn in her life as her husband.  That was the ONLY silver lining with this whole mess was her marriage and children. 

 

This man had turned the lives of everyone in the Ministry upside down since the moment they joined the cult.  And once you were in, you were in it for LIFE, not unless the master said otherwise.  The master was Mark, Undertaker, and after this was all over with Teralyn, he WOULD rescind all orders and disband the Ministry once and for all.  Her father could burn in hell for all she cared, she wanted nothing to do with him as long as she lived.  All she wanted to do was be home with her husband and their babies, secluded, never to be heard or seen again.

 

Mark knew how lucky he was and probably for the first time ever, he was thinking about the ripple effect he had had on so many lives. He had thought he was untouchable, playing games with other people, doing the shit he did, including murdering people, and it was never, ever him that had paid any price. Hell, most of Teralyn’s life after college had been orchestrated by him and she knew it, yet she still had found it in her heart to forgive him. He knew that wouldn’t be coming from Simone. “When this is over with, Simone, when he pulls you out of here to go home, that’s it. I’m done calling in favors or anything else.” He said seriously, knowing she wouldn’t believe him but… that was all he could do. “I am sorry.” And for once in his life, he actually was.

 

Simone looked up at him, seeing he was being genuine and just nodded once, her way of telling him she accepted, but still hated him. “Let’s just get this done and over with, so we can ALL move on with our lives and be happy.”

 

“Has Mr. McDonald been informed of this yet?” Teralyn asked, walking back inside and had a new determination about her, the fire returning to her ocean blue eyes.  Steve Austin crossed so many lines…she already knew he would be the next dead body to turn up and felt zero remorse.

 

“That I’m not sure about.  I would call him and tell him yourself and you can tell him I’m the one who told you.  I don’t mind.” Simone offered, wincing when the baby began kicking her. “Damn!”

 

“Are you okay?” Teralyn asked, frowning at the pained expression on her friend’s face.

 

“Peachy, just have a foot lodged in my ribcage, I think…” Simone exhaled as she began rubbing the spot with her heel, this was something her husband would have usually done for her. “Actually, you’re going to have to wait and talk to Kane, if you can.” She said after a moment, hating that life operated on facts and laws, stupid shit that got in the way. “You’ll need evidence or something, I’m sure.”

 

“That’s usually how it works.” Mark said with a frown. “He has some?”

 

“He has something I’m sure, or maybe he’s just hoping to catch the bald prick and kill him outright.” Not true but she could hope, her father was just as bad as the Undertaker as far as she was concerned.

 

Kane had already been in contact with Chad McDonald and explained everything, all the evidence he had found.  It was STACKED against Steve Austin.  The bald prick wouldn’t be able to show his face around the city because the authorities would pick him up instantly.  There was too much evidence not to, especially with Shannon’s death, which was now being investigated as a murder instead of a homicide or suicide.  Kane was busy at work, also speaking with the Greensboro police department regarding Steve Austin and he did it cunningly, the way any mad, evil genius would. 

 

Basically, he told them, without actually doing so, that Steve Austin was responsible for Shannon, Daniel and Adam Page’s deaths, along with working alongside Jon Moxley to torment Teralyn Monroe and Mark Calaway, even hiring snipers.  He was wrapping it all up in a nice big package for them with a bow on top.  His father-in-law would either wind up dead by his hand or he was going to prison for life, maybe even facing the death penalty with all the deaths surrounding him.

 

Basically, Kane was so goddamn over this bullshit that he was going to do all the fucking work himself and deliver it up to those two idiots in the house with a big red bow and a ‘fuck you, goodbye’. Not really for Teralyn, he wholly approved of her murdering Moxley, but mostly for ‘Taker. She was just another victim of the Deadman, she just happened to be a willing victim.

 

“Either which way, you always call him in when you need something done that you can’t do, so he’s handling your business and we’re all gonna go home happy.” Simone said in a very matter-of-fact voice. “Do you have any crackers? And pickles?”

 

Mark raised an eyebrow, wondering if that was pregnancy or if she was just weird.

 

“With mayo.”

 

Weird AND gross.

 

When Mark saw they weren’t stocked up on pickles and crackers, only mayo, he decided to make a quick run to the store.  He was able to leave whenever he wanted.  He wasn’t the one on trial for murder, unlike his fiancée.  Teralyn assured him they would be fine and to get moving before the pregnant lady had a spaz attack over not getting her pickles, crackers and mayo.  Pregnancy was a very scary thing and it made Teralyn wonder if she was really prepared for that next step in her life…once all of this was over with.

 

Chapter 74

 

“Now that we’re alone, I have a question for you.”

 

Teralyn smiled sadly at Simone, already knowing what she was dying to ask. “I love him.  I know everything he’s done is terrible and I’m sure he knows it now too.” Kane wasn’t a saint either, far from it, but she knew better than to ask Simone the same question.  It was clear Kane had a very big influence over Simone and she had definitely rubbed off on her husband. “He’s the one.  He always has been, I can’t begin explaining it either because any sane woman would’ve ran in the opposite direction and never looked back.” Maybe Teralyn wasn’t all the way sane after all.

 

“Even after he manipulated your life the way he did?” Now Simone knew her husband wasn’t a saint by any stretch but he was honest about his shit and he didn’t go behind someone’s back to pull strings. Not the way ‘Taker had with Teralyn, that shit was just borderline psychotic or something. He had literally orchestrated almost her entire adult life and THIS is where it had gotten them. When Teralyn just shrugged, Simone shook her head, realizing that Teralyn had probably always been crazy, she had just hidden it a LOT better than most people.

 

“Like I said, I love him and I’ve forgiven him for everything he’s done to me.  When I look at his manipulation compared to what Moxley did to me, his was child’s play compared to that asshole.  I know it doesn’t excuse what Mark did to me by any means, but…he never hurt me.  Jon did…” More than she realized until it was too late. “And Jon also murdered my parents, all to draw us away from Texas.” Only to end up with a bullet in his heart, something she knew even HE didn’t see coming or his Shield. “I’m not a saint either.  I lied to him about my stripping, I protected Jon and chose him over Mark when push came to shove, I ran away from Mark and actually thought he wanted to kill me for two years with that same asshole, and I miscarried our baby while in prison because I wanted to rid the world of that lunatic once and for all that killed my parents.  I think Mark and I are on pretty even ground now.”

 

All Simone could do was sit there and be quiet, thinking it all through. She knew they were both mildly insane for being with their men. But Simone had been with Glenn since college, without the breaks, and after they had honestly gotten to know each other as just Glenn and Simone, not as Kane and Austin’s daughter, love had blossomed. Now, ten years later, they had a family they were adding to in a few short months… she felt better, she was nowhere near as crazy as Teralyn was. “No… because if he would have left you alone AFTER college, if he would have let your life progress on its natural course instead of hooking you up with that internship and then that damn story… who knows where you would be right now. Maybe with a family of your own.” Without the damn drama and bullshit. “But… you have that look, that you would prefer it this way.”

 

“I was lost for those six years without Mark.  I secluded and isolated myself because I felt I wasn’t good enough for anyone else.  I had a lot to work through and once he came back into my life, everything just…felt right, you know?” Teralyn walked over to pour herself another cup of tea, pouring copious amounts of honey into it before rejoining Simone at the table. “I know I wouldn’t have been happy with anyone else except Mark.” Teralyn had been proven that when she tried being with Jon for six months, tried pushing her feelings to him, her heart, but none of it would budge an inch, no matter how sweet and kind he acted towards her.  It was all an act, all along. “He’s my soulmate.  It wouldn’t matter if he left me alone or not, I would never be happy with anyone except him and I know that deep in my heart.”

 

Simone really hoped ‘Taker understood everything this woman was actually giving up by loving him. He had been sincere in his apology earlier, she was pretty sure he understood the magnitude of everything but then again, it was ‘Taker. She had no idea if he actually cared, she had never been one to understand or fathom his motives outside of his business dealings. Making money was something that was pretty universal, legal and illegal. But then again… the man HAD spent the bulk of his fortune hunting her ass down when she had gone on the run with Jon Moxley… and hadn’t killed her for the slight. “It is what it is.” She laughed, taking a sip of the tea that she had been letting get cold. “I’m not going to lie, I need coffee.” She had even started drinking decaf during her pregnancies, one regular cup a day and then if she just wanted the taste, the rest all that caffeine free abomination kind.

 

“Then I’ll make a pot.  I could use some too.” Teralyn needed all the caffeine she could get, not knowing what lay on the horizon for them with all this newfound information.  She brewed the pot, making it the way Simone liked and set the mug down in front of her before taking her seat again, taking a sip of it. “Much better.” They said simultaneously and laughed, the tension between them breaking. “I owe Kane a lot and I promise one day, I will do my best to repay him.  He’s been my savior on more than one occasion and I just wish there was a way to properly thank him and you for all you’ve done for me.  You’re giving me my freedom, Simone.  I owe you both everything.  Please tell him for me, okay?” Something told her Kane would not be around to properly thank, he was keeping away from this house and his pregnant wife for a reason. “And also, I’m sorry for all the trouble I’ve caused you guys over the years.  I promise, I won’t need it again after this.”

 

“Good, apology accepted and please do not try repaying him, us. The best thing you can do after all this is keep of us out of any bullshit from here on out.” Simone had every intention of shooting MARK point blank range in the head if he EVER called Kane back to ‘work’, she did not care what the reason was. They had kids, another on the way, it was time for him to let her man retire and enjoy his goddamn family. Lord knew Kane was already on a fast track to Hell, he might as well enjoy what little bit of heaven on earth he had. “Seriously, if you guys ever show up or call, and it’s not a social thing, I’m bombing your house in Texas, seriously.” But now that they also knew where each other stood… she felt more at peace with Teralyn. She couldn’t blame the woman for standing by her love, look what she was doing for her own.

 

“I’ll bomb my own house before I call you and Kane again for another problem.  Mark is done with it after this.  He already said he was retiring and he’s out of the business completely.” He had been for the past two and a half years, actually.  Did Simone know that?  Of course she did, Kane knew everything when it came to Mark. “We were going to have a wedding ceremony with all the bells and whistles, but after this is over and I’m free to live the rest of my life with him in peace, we’re eloping.  I don’t want a big wedding anymore, not after what we’ve been through.” If Mark didn’t want to elope, they simply would not get married because she didn’t want a ceremony of any kind anymore.  She just wanted it to be her and Mark, nobody else.

 

“What if he does?” Simone asked, not realizing that Teralyn wasn’t giving him an option and it would be done her way or not at all. “As a celebration of finally being free?” Free of THAT life, of all the troubles that came with it, and free to finally be normal people, sharing that with what remained of their friends and family.

 

“What if he does what?” Mark asked, having come in quietly, as he was wont to do. He had the damn pickles and crackers. He also had brought a bag of decaf coffee, something Kane had texted him. It had been so random but it was Kane, he was probably spying or something.

 

Damn it, why did he have to come in at the WORST times and catch her talking about something they hadn’t brought up since she got out of prison? “We were talking about the wedding ceremony.” Teralyn sipped more of her coffee, not really wanting to discuss this with Mark at the moment and inwardly groaned when he promptly asked, ‘what about it?’ “I told Simone that I don’t want a big wedding anymore.  After everything we’ve been through, I just…I want to elope.  Go to Vegas or some all-night wedding chapel with just you and me.” Neither one of them had a lot of friends and her parents were gone, along with his. “It wouldn’t feel right having a ceremony without my Dad here to walk me down the aisle, anyway.” Her eyes lowered to her cup, letting out a shaky breath.

 

“Hey, Kane and I eloped and we’ve been happily married for years.” Simone interjected with a smile, trying to lighten the tension a bit. “He asked me to marry him and as soon as graduation rolled around, that night we got married at a chapel and never looked back.”

 

“Kane also refused to do the whole monkey suit and friend thing because he hates people.” Mark reminded her. He had been allowed to be ‘best man’ from the fucking phone, that had been a trip and a half.

 

“I hate people too.” Simone informed him in an overly syrupy sweet voice.

 

“Fair point, we can discuss it later.” Mark glanced at Teralyn, already knowing he would NOT be doing ANOTHER wedding in Vegas. No. Those things were a fucking joke. If she wanted to elope, they could just go down to Mexico and do it there, wedding and a honeymoon all rolled into one without the requirements of having friends and family. All of which would have been his anyway because she was terrible at maintaining relationships with anyone who wasn’t him. Now that he thought about it, most of his friends were… Ministry. Mmm. He set out the mayo, pickles and crackers before Simone, passing over a knife and a plate and leaned against the counter, watching with horror written all over his face as she made herself these disgusting, nasty little sandwiches. “That. Is. Gross.”

 

“This isn’t pregnancy by the way, this is something I used to eat with my grandma, it’s delicious. My kids like it too.”

 

Whatever Mark wanted to do, she would be onboard as long as it wasn’t a huge wedding ceremony.  If he wanted to take her to Mexico to get hitched and have a honeymoon there, she did not have a problem with it.  Besides, with her stick figure she had to deal with now, Teralyn didn’t see herself looking very good in a wedding gown of any kind.  It wasn’t so much as a vanity issue as it was an emotional one, however. “You know what?  I’ll give it a try, if you don’t mind?” Simone shook her head, pushing the crackers, pickles and mayo her way and Mark looked distraught, almost, at the sight of his fiancée popping that concoction in her mouth. “Oh wow!” Teralyn couldn’t believe it, but it was delicious! “Oh my god, that is so good and I’m not lying either!  Holy shit, your grandmother was a genius, Simone.”

 

If not for the fact that he knew he hadn’t touched her sexually outside of holding her and kissing her -and he had aced sex ed classes so he knew how this worked-, Mark would have thought Teralyn was pregnant. As it was, he thought she was gross and when Simone offered him one, he shook his head. “No, thanks.” He didn’t like pickles, at all, they were disgusting, and they were made from cucumbers, which were equally disturbing. Thank Christ, Simone and her gross eating habits would not be here for long, he was pretty sure his stomach wouldn’t be able to handle it.

 

Hopefully, he wouldn’t have too. Kane had turned in every last bit of information he had obtained, that was legal and wouldn’t come back to him, including the arrest record -public information- out of Texas for battery and assault, Austin was fucking insane, even by his standards.

 

Pickles were gross, she agreed with that entirely and she hated cucumbers as well.  But the combination of the cracker, pickle and mayo was insanely good.  Sometimes, food a person never thought could go together did and it created something spectacular, like this little snack. “Okay, okay, I’ll stop eating it.” After one more as she popped it in her mouth, smiling at her disgusted fiancé. “I love you.” For the first time in a long while, since all of this began, she had a genuine smile on her face and the light had slowly began returning to her eyes.  She stood up and walked over, after swallowing down that cracker, pickle and mayo with some coffee, wrapping her arms around his waist to hug him. “You do realize, if and when we have our own kids, I’m probably going to be craving food similar to that.” She still wanted kids with him, a family of their own and snuggled against him.

 

“She makes a good point.  Women crave the weirdest shit when they’re pregnant.”

 

“Yeah, I’d gracefully accept that point except you admitted this is a fuckin’ lifelong snack for you.” And that was sickening, pregnancy couldn’t even be used as an excuse for weird ass taste buds and disgusting things that weren’t a fruit or a vegetable or nature’s natural water bottle because nobody could agree on anything about it. “Mmm, let’s take this one step at a time, darlin’,” He dropped a kiss on the top of Teralyn’s head, knowing babies were off the menu for them for quite some time, at least until all this shit was behind them and she had stabilized her weight and was mentally healthy and ready.

 

It would all happen eventually and Teralyn saw a future for them, one with them being happy and content, instead of in darkness.

 

Chapter 75

 

Steve Austin was on the run. 

 

He had left Greensboro all together once the authorities tried scooping him up, which was what Kane and the Ministry wanted and preferred.  They wanted him OUT of the state, so they could hunt him freely while Teralyn’s trial went on without any further hiccups.  With him on the run and distracted, the trial would happen, Teralyn would gain her freedom, and one way or another, Steve Austin’s days were numbered. 

 

Kane was going to kill his own father-in-law with his bare hands, knowing this all stemmed from his hatred for Mark and bringing Simone into the Ministry.  At first, they had done it out of spite because she’d been a complete bitch to Kane and he wanted revenge, to prey on her, but then he wound up falling in love with his prey and would do ANYTHING to protect her and their family.  Steve had to get over it and he would…in hell.

 

Steve Austin was also being tied to Shannon’s death and Shannon’s belongings, her cell phone and computers, were now being thoroughly investigated again, this time with a new goal in mind. Tying her to Austin, Austin to Moxley, and working against Teralyn and ensuring she had a fair trial. Even the prosecution was having a hard time maintaining this case against her when all the evidence emerging was pointing to her shooting Moxley out of self-defense, pre-emptive self-defense, but self-defense.

 

“You about ready?” The trial was today, day one of it no less, and with everything that had come out, he wasn’t expecting it to go on for very long.

 

Staring in the full-length mirror in her bedroom, Teralyn looked much better than what she did before.  The color had returned to her face, it was fuller instead of skeletal and she had gained about 10 pounds back, but she was still a size 2.  She had a deep blue short-sleeved buttoned up blouse with tan dress pants, black shoes on her feet.  Her hair was pinned up on both sides and she had minimal makeup on, dark blue liner, foundation and a gentle mauve gloss with a hint of blush. “Yes.” Turning around, Mark claimed she was missing something important and pulled out her beautiful engagement ring, her eyes widening. “But you said it wouldn’t fit anymore…” And it didn’t because she had tried it herself.

 

“Had another one made for you that’s smaller.”

 

Teralyn swallowed hard, lifting her left hand as the ring slid perfectly on her finger, tears stinging her eyes.  And then…Mark did something else he hadn’t since their reunion and drew her into his strong arms, his mouth descending on hers in a passionate, toe-curling kiss that took her breath away.  She returned it with equal passion, the softest of moans escaping her and even when she needed to breathe, she kept going, never wanting to break the kiss.  Pouring everything she felt into it, Teralyn didn’t realize she had stolen his breath as well, both parting a few minutes later. “I love you, Hades…” She whispered, not trusting her voice at the moment because she was on shaky ground after that powerful, emotional and passionate kiss.

 

Well, he had had it resized, knowing after she had gained back weight and looked healthy again, she might be done with ‘gaining’, and maintain here. It was a lot easier than having a customized ring remade totally from the ground up and a lot faster. He had been monitoring her weight gain and then she had leveled out, but at a good level. She looked gorgeous, healthy and she seemed to have some of her old confidence back. “I love you too, Persephone.” He murmured against her lips, pretty sure that kiss had curled his own toes in his dress shoes.

 

Either way, the ring was as gorgeous as it was the night he presented it to her, along with the rest of her jewelry.  That jewelry would only be worn on the day of their wedding, when they eloped to Mexico.  Mark had discussed it in length with her, right down to the last detail on what he wanted since she wouldn’t allow a ceremony to take place.  Teralyn agreed to all of it and couldn’t wait to get their lives back, her freedom, so they could go wherever they wanted and do whatever they wanted, whenever. “I’m ready now.  Let’s do this and get our lives back.” Taking his hand and lacing their fingers together, Teralyn lead the way out of her bedroom and out of the house, not surprised to find media already here flashing pictures of her on their way to the car. “I can’t wait until this is over and we’re back in Texas, away from all this chaos.”

 

“Now, you remember what Chad said,” Mark reminded her gently as they were swept into the back of an SUV, driven by the same police officer as always. “This is going to probably take more than one day.” But not too long, Chad had also said, there was a MOUNTAIN of evidence now to present to the jury, all in her favor. Yes, she had murdered the man, but with REASON, and Chad was going to swing that, get her freed using North Carolina’s Stand Your Ground laws. Chad was very, very confident in the outcome of this case, which was good because if he hadn’t been, he would have bailed by now.

 

“I know.” Teralyn sighed, leaning her head back against the seat and watched the scenery go by, holding Mark’s hand the entire time.  They were in this together, for better or worse, and the outcome would go in their favor.  She had very high hopes over the past month and a half, waiting for this day to arrive. 

 

Simone had gone back home with the littles and Kane was out with the Ministry, still searching for Austin.  They wouldn’t kill him, that would be too easy for a scumbag like him.  No, Austin deserved to be tried for all the crimes he’d committed and he would…or Kane could never go home to his slightly peeved pregnant wife, who was due any day now with their fifth child.  If he missed the birth, Simone would never forgive him, so he was hauling ass trying to find this damn snake in the grass.  Either way, he would make it and just resume the search after making sure Simone was all right and recovered while the other Ministry members kept hunting.

 

Once at the courthouse, Teralyn was escorted off to a private room to meet with her lawyer while Mark was ushered into the courtroom. He took a seat in the front, right behind where she and Chad would be sitting. He inhaled deeply, bending down to shut his eyes. He wasn’t sure who the hell he was praying too but he was praying that things started really looking up today, knowing if push came to shove he would whisk her out of the country to avoid her being locked back up. He wasn’t a good person by any means, but Teralyn was and she did not deserve any of this.

 

Teralyn listened intently to her lawyer, nodding to acknowledge what he was saying and understood everything.  When she was put on the stand, eventually, she would have to tell the truth, exactly what she had said from the beginning of this entire situation.  If her story changed even a fraction, the judge would know.  She needed to gain the sympathy and understanding from the jury because they were the ones who held her fate in their hands, ultimately.  Also, even though she didn’t regret killing Jon Moxley, she still had to show some kind of remorse or else she would look like a cold-blooded killer.  Understanding all of it, they went through her case again, from the beginning, incorporating Kane’s findings into it as well because that was a huge factor.  The prosecutors were scrambling to come up with some kind of offense against her, but with everything Kane found, it would be impossible at this point.  That made her feel a lot better as they walked out of the room an hour later to take their seats, standing when the judge was announced to walk out.

 

Chad was very well aware that Teralyn did not feel one ounce of guilt and that was okay. It wasn’t his job to personally justify her shit, he didn’t blame her, it sounded like the guy was a scumbag who ran around with a lot of other scumbags. However, it was his job to get other people to realize and justify what she did, in a manner that would absolve her. So… yeah, she had been coached to show remorse for taking the man’s life.

 

Mark was just praying, as they were all told to be seated, that the ten percent wildcard of her personality did NOT come into play during these proceedings. That was what had gotten them here to begin with.

 

It wouldn’t.  Teralyn refused to do or say anything to put her freedom in jeopardy, to send her back to prison.  She definitely had been coached and it was drilled into her head how to act, speak, and everything else necessary to get through this trial and regain her freedom.  The proceedings went as planned with the prosecutors calling witnesses up to the stand.  One of those witnesses was the neighbor, who had been questioned thoroughly.  It was still their word and nothing more, but they recalled what they saw, including when Mark Calaway was shot from up above directly in the back through the chest.

 

Chad stood up once the prosecutor’s attorney was finished with questioning and took his place in front of the gentleman, smiling at him. “How long have you known Miss Monroe, Mr. Mongle?”

 

“A very long time, sir.”

 

“And would you say Miss Monroe was ever violent or disruptive, along with her deceased parents?”

 

“No.  She was a sweetheart with a heart of gold and she was friends with our daughter, even went to school with her.”

 

That friend of hers was her ex-best friend, who had cheated with Scott behind her back.

 

Providing Scott and the ex-best friend could be nice, they would be excellent character witnesses. Chad had interviewed the daughter, once, when he had been feeling out people. She hadn’t harbored any ill feelings towards Teralyn, which was good, and had kept stuff short and to the point. Teralyn had been a good girl throughout school, cheerleader, all American girl-next-door. He even had character references from her old boss at that now shut down strip club in New York, just in case the prosecution wanted to go that far down the line.

 

Chad had driven it home as best he could but then it was time for the prosecution. Mark inhaled deeply, flashing her a smile when she glanced back at him.

 

Teralyn very discreetly nodded her head, letting him know she had this and squared her shoulders as the lawyer approached her, asking her a series of questions that had nothing to do with her case.  Her name.  Her parents’ names.  If she grew up in Greensboro, all to feel her out.  Then came the hard-hitting questions.

 

“Miss Monroe, you used to be an exotic dancer, for a better term, is that correct?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“How long did you do that job?”

 

“A few months.”

 

“And what made you decide to quit that job?”

 

What did this have to do with her case?  Teralyn recalled Chad warning her about the menial questions and she now understood what he meant. “I received an internship with the New York Times with pay.”

 

“And was it more pay than what you were making as an exotic dancer?”

 

“No, but it was enough to…”

 

The lawyer promptly cut her off. “A simple yes or no answer will suffice, Miss Monroe.  So, you gave up a job that was paying you more than what this internship did?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“I find that very hard to believe, Miss Monroe.  I think you were secretly doing both at the same time and just don’t want to admit it.  Remember, you’re under oath here.”

 

Chad had enough, standing up. “Your honor, objection!  He’s calling my client a liar and I won’t tolerate it.”

 

The judge nodded in Chad’s favor. “Mr. Cole, get to your point.” Even she was tired of hearing these nonsense questions.

 

“O-Of course, your Honor, I just want to make the jury aware that Miss Monroe has a tendency to lie and scam her way through life and…”

 

“Overruled!” The judge interrupted, hitting her gavel on the platform. “There is no evidence to suggest she’s lying.  Miss Monroe, I should remind you that you are under oath and if you are lying, you will be breaking the law.  You understand, right?”

 

“Yes, your Honor.”

 

“Good, continue.”

 

Teralyn could tell the lawyer was starting to sweat a bit while trying to paint her as a liar to the jury.

 

“Fine, let’s move on to s-something else then…”

 

The man was stuttering!  Just what kind of lawyer did these prosecutors have exactly?

 

“Let’s get down to why we’re really here, Miss Monroe, shall we?  Why did you kill Jon Moxley?”

 

Teralyn was prepared for this. “To protect my fiancé and myself.”

 

“Your fiancé, huh?” The lawyer smirked, thinking he had this in the bag now. “And is your fiancé here today?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“And where is he right now?”

 

“Seated behind my attorney.”

 

“And what’s your fiance’s name?”

 

“Mark Calaway.” She stated it with pride, touching her ring in her lap to give the courage to get through this.

 

“And how long have you and Mr. Calaway been engaged for?”

 

“Nine, almost ten months.”

 

“I see…so the majority of your engagement was spent apart due to you murdering a man in broad daylight and being in prison, correct?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Do you truly believe that what you did was self-defense when the victim, Jonathan Moxley, was unarmed?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“And how is that so?”

 

“He didn’t have a weapon on him, but he did have snipers set up, ready to kill us if we didn’t do as he said.”

 

“Is THAT right?!  You’re STILL sticking with that sniper story, hmm?  Members of the jury, I ask you this: Why would a man like Jon Moxley, a fine upstanding citizen who has never broken any laws, who attended college and graduated with top honors, threaten to kill this woman and her fiancé with snipers?  The story is too unbelievable, I tell you!”

 

But it was the truth!

 

Chad stood up once again. “Your Honor, if I may correct that statement. Jon Moxley graduated with average marks and was legally employed as an apprentice mechanic at his time of death.”

 

A woman in the jury made a weird laughing noise that then turned into a cough.

 

“And even while dead, he is a person of interest in several cases pending in New York City, New York.”

 

“Duly noted.”

 

Mark had to hide his own smirk behind his hand, letting his eyes drift shut so he couldn’t laugh at the look on the prosecutor’s face. So much for top honors and law abiding…

 

“B-But that’s besides the point!  Jon Moxley did not deserve to be gunned down and murdered!  Jon Moxley did not deserve to die, your Honor.” The lawyer stammered, not believing they weren’t ahead of this trial already and hated Chad McDonald with a passion.  He was one of the top lawyers in the country for a reason and they were going to toe to toe with the VERY best.  Mark Calaway spared no expense when it came to trying to save his wretched whore’s neck. “And there is no concrete evidence, it’s all circumstantial when it comes to Jon Moxley having snipers with him on the day he was shot by her.”

 

“Counsel, I’m aware of what happened and the situation.  Do you have any more questions for Miss Monroe?” The judge was dismissing this idiot in a kind, but firm way.

 

“Just one,” The attorney turned to stare hardening at Teralyn Monroe, folding his arms in front of his chest. “Miss Monroe, do you regret or have any remorse for what you did to Jon Moxley?  Do you wish you could take back what you did to him?”

 

NO! “I believe what I did was the right thing for me and my fiancé…”

 

“That’s not a yes or no answer, Miss Monroe.  I want you to tell me yes or no, do you regret what you did to Jon Moxley?” The attorney pressed, knowing he was pressuring her and doing it on purpose. “If you have to think about it…”

 

“I can’t answer that question with a simple yes or no, sir.”

 

“So the answer is no, then?”

 

“No, that’s not…”

 

“Then how about this: Do you truly think shooting an UNARMED man, out in the open, in broad daylight, was the right thing to do?”

 

“No.”

 

“So why did you do it?”

 

“To protect me and my…”

 

“STOP SAYING THAT!!  YOU’RE LYING!!”

 

Teralyn was taken aback by the outburst from the attorney and was escorted off the stand while a recess was called, the tension thick in the courtroom.

 

Chapter 76

 

“They’re replacing him.” Chad told her during the recess, passing over bottles of water while they -him and Teralyn, along with Mark- sat in an empty room not far from the courtroom. Obviously, there was a cop just outside the room to ensure nobody got in and nobody could get out. “And the woman they’re replacing him with, isn’t a rookie and she isn’t going to sound like a blathering idiot up there.” He was both amused and bothered, because this broad was damn good at what she did, she would make him EARN this win, that was for damn sure. “Now listen to me, Teralyn, it IS a yes or no question and she WILL ask it again. Nobody cares about your side of the story or your feelings, they just want you to answer, yes or no, and if you felt remorse. If you have to lie, lie.”

 

It wasn’t a simple yes or no answer, though, and she felt sickened at the thought of having to lie on the stand. “Okay, I’m sorry…” Her gaze dropped to her lap, to the ring on her left ring finger, knowing if she didn’t lie, if she didn’t do what she was supposed to, she would wind up in prison and possibly face the death penalty.

 

“Just as long as you understand.  This woman is no pushover and she will hit you with everything she’s got.” Chad was even nervous about this change-up and looked at Mark, letting him know silently this was a swerve they were not expecting.

 

The recess ended five minutes later with everyone filing back inside the courtroom, standing for the judge and the trial continued.  Once again, Teralyn got on the stand, swore her oath and lied under it when the shark asked her the same question the other moron did.  Did she regret killing Jon Moxley?  Did she feel remorse for what she did to him? No. “Yes.” Lying was the only way out of this and she would do whatever it took to stay out of prison, even if it meant going against how she truly felt.

 

The simple fact of the matter was, they did not want to hear Teralyn’s story unless she was asked for it and even then, she would be asked to keep it simple. Her feelings were not something she wanted to put out there, she FELT she was in danger so she TOOK a man’s life. If Teralyn could not reign it in and do what she needed too, she was going to ruin months of carefully rebuilding her strategy to paint her as a woman who had done what was necessary and the new prosecutor would eat her alive. She’d be painted as overemotional and prone to acting on said emotions, not good.

 

“Good. Now, please describe your relationship to Jon Moxley as simply and factually as you can.”

 

Here they went. Chad crossed his damn toes in his shoes.

 

“I believed he was my friend.  He was aware from the beginning of my relationship with my fiancé.  I thought I could trust him and I was mistaken.  I did try to have more with him for a brief six month period, when my fiancé and I weren’t together, but I felt nothing except friendship for him and told him so.”

 

“That’s it?”

 

“Yes, that’s it.”

 

“Why do you think Jon Moxley pursued you then?  Why do you think Jon Moxley killed your parents?”

 

“Obsession.”

 

“I see…so you’re spinning this to where YOU are the victim instead of the man, who is dead.  You are saying he was the one who was obsessed with you instead of you being obsessed with him.  Why should we believe anything you say, Miss Monroe?”

 

“Well, if I was obsessed with him, then why didn’t I go after him?  Why didn’t I pursue him?  After I left Washington to be with my fiancé again, I wanted nothing more to do with him.  Why did he kill my parents and why was he on my parents’ doorstep the day he had snipers set up to kill me and my fiancé?” Teralyn kept her voice calm, cool and collected, but on the inside, she was raging at these horrible remarks.

 

That was a point not even the prosecutors could argue against because Jon Moxley had pursued her, had killed her parents and was on her parents’ doorstep the day she shot and killed him.

 

“These snipers…have they been found and apprehended?”

 

“To my knowledge, no.”

 

“I see.”

 

“Miss Monroe,” She continued, addressing the jury now. “Is unable to present any information simply and factually. She left New York and was with Mr. Moxley for two years.”

 

That was true… Mark hated this bitch.

 

“And she accuses him of hiring snipers and of murdering her parents, even though no charges were brought against him and currently, there are no definite leads in either of those cases.” She was about to make Mark really hate her, folding her hands before her. “Over the course of this trial, we will prove, without a shadow of a doubt, that Miss Monroe is prone to being emotional and acting on emotional impulse. That she not only killed Jon Moxley in cold-blood but she is also very likely the one who hired these so-called snipers to take out her fiancé, who is quite wealthy according to the information he supplied the prosecution.”

 

And not by his choice either but… there it was.

 

Chad inwardly sighed, that was actually brilliant, pinning both those crimes on Teralyn. Unfortunately for her, once the evidence Mr. Jacobs had supplied was finished being investigated, he’d blow this bitch out of the water. He just had to wait and pray Teralyn could suck up the insults and everything else.

 

Keep your cool.  You still got this and you know they’re just trying to egg you on, so you’ll make a scene and end up back in jail.  This is only the beginning, SUCK IT UP! Teralyn remained perfectly quiet and still while the lady unloaded those accusations at her.  What wasn’t factual about what she said?  Her and Jon were friends and that was IT.  They were in an unorthodoxed relationship for six months that didn’t mean a damn thing to her!  And being accused of hiring the snipers herself…Teralyn mentally counted backwards from 10, making damn sure to keep her temper in check.  Kane’s evidence would blow this right off the stand and this was just the first day, so she had to mentally and emotionally be prepared for the onslaught coming her way.

 

“Do you deny any of that, Miss Monroe?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Which parts?”

 

“All of it except the two years I spent with Jon Moxley in Washington.” Because she had been manipulated into doing so, thought her life was in danger, and the man she loved wanted her dead.

 

And Teralyn couldn’t tell the true story because to the average person, it would sound like complete and utter bullshit. A grand tale made up by a woman who watched way too many made for TV movies, that was the kind of story it was, something you’d catch on cable TV. Hell, the story the prosecution was spinning sounded like that, only a little less… out of this world. Chad had been prepared for it and he knew Teralyn probably felt like he was letting her flounder but if he kept objecting, it would make her look bad and honestly, he couldn’t interject just because her feelings were hurt. They weren’t trying to piss off the judge. By the end of the day, they were all tired and drained.

 

Standing in the shower, Teralyn had herself a good, long cry, not believing how much she’d been shredded in that courtroom today.  She was going back to prison.  Chad hadn’t done hardly anything, just sat there and stayed quiet and she couldn’t figure out why.  Maybe he wasn’t the best in the country after all.  Christ…what was she going to do?  She didn’t want to go back to prison and be away from Mark for the rest of her life!  Even with all the evidence piled up against Steve Austin, the prosecution would not let this rest and was determined to bring her down one way or another.  Stepping out of the shower, Teralyn wrapped a towel around her body, slipped her ring back on and went to bed, not bothering to eat dinner.  She wasn’t hungry.

 

Chad was downstairs, explaining things to Mark. He had been expecting to explain them to Teralyn, but… she had never come back down. “If I object at everything they throw her way, she’s going to look weak and I’ll look incompetent. I’ve been telling you both for months this wasn’t going to be a cake walk and it’ll only get worse before it gets better.”

 

“And those new accusations?”

 

“Teralyn has never been charged with anything BUT murdering Moxley and the evidence linking Austin and those Shield people hasn’t been made public yet, Mark. If I come out swinging before that evidence and the investigation are made public, I’ll be in trouble. We have insider knowledge.” Because of Mr. Jacobs.

 

~!~

 

Day two had Mark on the stand and Teralyn admired how calm he was with every answer, even when asked about her stripper days.  How did he not know his woman was an exotic dancer for several months while they were together?  The lawyer drilled him for an hour about Teralyn, trying to put a crack in Mark’s shield he had up, but to no avail.  They had even questioned him about his personal feelings towards her after running off with another man for two years, just to drive that emotional wedge in further.  It didn’t work.  Mark didn’t show an ounce of emotion, keeping his words concise and simple, his lying perfection.  No smiles or anything came from Teralyn, though on the inside, she was feeling extremely proud of her man and had glanced over at Chad, who looked pleased as well.

 

This was actually something he was used too, keeping a poker face and playing a game, he hadn’t done it in awhile since he had put his Ministry days behind him, or tried too but… it was like riding a bicycle.

 

“One final question, a personal one, Mr. Calaway,” The prosecutor said just as calmly, though inwardly peeved at this man. He had kept his shit together and was polite but to the point. “After everything Miss Monroe has put you through, do you believe currently she genuinely loves you or is just using you for your money and connections to get through this trial?”

 

Now THAT was a low blow and he could not keep the flash of acid from his eyes. “I believe Teralyn genuinely loves me, ma’am.” Bitcccchhhh.

 

“No further questions, your Honor.”

 

Why were they trying to make her out to be some money-grubbing whore?  That wasn’t who Teralyn was at all!  They were trying to paint her in a horrible light and it made her realize just how truly vicious and cold the justice system really was.  How could they get away with asking such a horrible question like that?  Mark walked off the stand and when he locked eyes with her, Teralyn felt her heart skip a beat at the acid in them boiling. Hades, I’ll make this up to you, I swear, she thought, feeling his hand rest on her shoulder once he sat down and squeezed gently.  That was his way of telling her not to worry, he was in his right frame of mind and didn’t believe what that bitch just asked him.

 

It was simple as Hell, the prosecution’s job was NOT to be her friend, they weren’t here to defend her. Their job was to convict of the crime she was guilty of and see her put behind bars since McDonald had made it very clear that she wasn’t eligible for capital punishment based on North Carolina laws. The justice system WAS cold because the judge and jury were meant to be impartial. The defense had their job, the prosecution had theirs, and anyone who had never been through this process was usually in for a harsh dose of reality.

 

A recess was called and Chad ushered Teralyn and Mark into what was their ‘room’, smiling. “I know that sucked, but I have good news. A formal investigation is being launched against Steve Austin and my assistant is filing now to have that new evidence introduced in the case.”

 

“Really?” Teralyn breathed a huge sigh of relief, feeling Mark’s arm wrap around her shoulders and she leaned into him, breathing him in.  This was a very hard dose of reality to swallow and, no matter how much an attorney could prepare their client for what came, it was still harsh when it actually happened. “What will happen when that stuff is introduced?  What if they still try to spin it to where I slept with Austin or something crazy like that?” She shuddered at the mere THOUGHT of touching that old geezer, already knowing the prosecutors would try to play that card.  They were already doing it with Moxley and spinning it to make it sound like she was the obsessed one that went after him, not the other way around.

 

“They can try but the judge will stop it because there’s no evidence linking you to Austin since your college days. There is, however, evidence linking him to Jon Moxley as well as Mark, a harassment campaign he waged back in college. But the evidence Mr. Jacobs was able to provide shows that Austin and Moxley have remained in contact over the years, and Moxley is the subject of an investigation in New York whereas Austin has warrants for his arrest in Texas. The jury is going to see this for what it is, there’s no doubt in my mind.” Chad said serenely, though he reached out to place his hand on top of hers. “I want you to know that I’m proud of how you’ve been maintaining your composure, I know when I prepped you… well, there’s really no understanding how bad it can be until you’re on that stand. And I want you to know that I’m not going to object every little thing because it makes you look weak, like you can’t answer questions for yourself and you need to show that jury you are anything BUT weak.”

 

“S-So I’ve been doing good, right?” Teralyn felt her eyes fill with tears and felt that hope consume her when Chad nodded.  He wouldn’t have commended her or said what he did if he didn’t think so. “Thank you, Mr. McDonald.  It hasn’t been easy and I wasn’t fully prepared for the onslaught, but…I will continue keeping my composure, no matter what they throw at me.  We’re going to win my freedom and I’m going to move on with my life with Mark.” She looked up at him, a single tear sliding down her cheek and he immediately wiped it away, kissing the top of her head. “When will the evidence be presented into the case do you think, Mr. McDonald?”

 

“Tomorrow afternoon hopefully, I wish it could be today but the judge is going to have to be able to review and sign off on it and… we have to give the prosecution time to examine it or else they can file for a mistrial and start all this shit over again.” And the last thing any of them wanted to do was go over all of this again, no. It was best to have those bastards on their feet and try to make something out of nothing but evidence that proved her story and there was a LOT of it. If this woman prosecutor was interested in maintaining her reputation, she would cut back on the aggression because public interest would NOT be in her favor, at all. “We’re starting to see the light at the end of the tunnel, Teralyn, you just got to hold on for a little bit longer.”

 

“I’ll hold on as long as it takes, I promise.” Teralyn assured her lawyer, sighing when the recess came to an end and they were escorted back into the courtroom.

 

The judge walked out, looking somewhat perplexed, and rose her gavel to proceed with day 2 of the trial.

 

Chapter 77

 

A few hours later, they walked out of the courtroom with reporters yelling questions about her infidelity and using Mark Calaway for his riches.  They ignored it all as she hopped into the vehicle with Mark behind the wheel, immediately reaching for his hand once they had cleared the courthouse.  Silence reigned between them on the way home as she leaned her head back against the headrest, staring out the window deep in thought. “You do know I would feel the same way about you I do now if you didn’t have a dime to your name, right?” She asked, once they were parked and neither got out of the truck right away, her eyes finally moving to look at the love of her life. “I’m with you because I’m in love with you and you’re the only man I want.  I don’t care about materialistic bullshit or money, not when it comes to you.” Hell, she had taken a stripper job in order to provide for HERSELF when she could’ve easily allowed him to be her sugar daddy back in college.

 

“Darlin’, if I thought you were only with me for my money, I’d of left YOUR ass a long time ago instead of it always being the other way around.” He snorted, well aware she wasn’t after his money or the fancy shit he could provide for her if she only indicated she wanted it. The woman had taken on a job in Texas just because she hadn’t been comfortable not having her own money and helping to pay her own way. She had stripped and done everything she could to be independent. He had a feeling if she would have known he was pulling strings in her life back then, she would have walked out on her job and found a new one, just because she hadn’t wanted to get anything she didn’t earn.

 

She smiled upon hearing that, despite the fact she had left him multiple times since they met. “I promise I won’t leave you again, Mark.  We’re going to get through this and go home, together, and get married in Mexico like we’ve planned.” Teralyn kissed his hand, knowing she had a lot to make up for after everything she’d done.

 

“You owe me the rest of your life, you know.”

 

“It’s yours.” Unbuckling herself, she leaned over until her lips met his in a soft, pliant kiss, caressing his face with her hand. “I think today went pretty well, all things considered.  Why don’t we go inside and have a little private celebration, hmm?” Teralyn was a lot stronger than she looked and she missed Mark deeply.

 

Mark’s cock twitched in his pants, reminding him just how fucking long it had been. He hadn’t even bothered jerking off anymore because he just hadn’t cared. But she was a lot stronger, a lot healthier, and he was pretty sure he could plaster coat her entire body with sperm. Hell, he might even try since she was in a much better place physically and mentally.

 

“Um, I’m still here.”

 

Mark began laughing at the poor police officer up front, who wasn’t a bad kid at all though he was supposed to be neutral when it came to her. It hadn’t been hard to get the kid to open up a little, Mark was very charming when he felt like it. “All right, Jim, we’ll see you tomorrow. Come on, darlin’.”

 

Giggling, Teralyn bid Jim good night as well, watching the young man shake his head with a smile of his own on his face.  Lacing her fingers with Mark’s, they both walked inside the house and the moment the door was closed, he pushed her back against it, flipping the deadbolt on it.  Yes, she was in a much better place mentally, physically and emotionally now that this trial was almost done.  Once the judge looked over all of that incriminating evidence, along with the prosecution, it would be pretty much in the bag and she would be set free, just as Chad said.  Right now, Teralyn only wanted to think about one thing and that was how deep Mark could plunge his cock inside of her without breaking her in half.  Even being broken by him could be worth it.  He lifted her, keeping her pressed against that door and his mouth found hers hungrily, greedily, both not holding back.  There was so much pent-up sexual energy between them, it wouldn’t be a surprise if the house caught fire because of it. “Fuck me, Mark, god please fuck me right now…” She pleaded breathlessly, reaching down to undo the dress pants he had on and luckily, she was wearing a skirt.  It would be very easy access for him to take her right against this door. “I need you, Hades…”

 

“Not here.” Mark would never, ever forget when she had begged him to deflower her against that goddamn apartment door. He had been equal parts wanting to do it and equal parts disgusted because it had been… not what he had expected of her, to be honest. He hadn’t pegged the virgin to act like the sluts he fucked around with, but that had also been so goddamn long ago. He set her down, watching as she slipped out of her skirt and backed away from that door. He shed his own shirt, letting it join her skirt on the floor. He’d rather fuck her on the floor, bent over the couch, he might laugh if they actually went at it against the door.

 

Teralyn wondered what he had against doors, personally, but wouldn’t argue against it either, wanting him far too much.  She removed her shirt and cardigan, along with her shoes and nylons.  All that was left was her bra and panties, leaving them for him to remove himself.  Her mouth watered at the sight of his beautiful naked body and closed the distance between them, kissing his chest. “I think a bed would be best suited for us.” Mark nodded, kissing her soundly and lifted her in his arms to feel her legs wrap around his waist again, carrying her upstairs to her room – their room.  It was a miracle they had only slept together without any intimacy until this point. “I love you, handsome…”

 

He had an association with her and doors and it was a negative one. Kind of like one bad taste could put you off something entirely, or one bad experience could turn you off trying something similar in the future. Just that sort of thing. “I love you too, darlin’, and I honestly cannot wait to have you home.” He had a maid coming in to dust and keep it clean while they were gone but he hadn’t slept in their bedroom once since being released from the hospital. He just couldn’t bring himself to do it, not after redoing it in secret as a surprise for her. No. “Mmm.” He lay her out on the bed, staring down at her with a small smile curving his lips. “Gorgeous.”

 

“I can’t wait to be home either, far away from this place.” Mark had flown home a few times during the past couple months to check on things, only gone a day maximum.  He made sure she was protected here and Chad insisted on it as well because she was a big public figure right now with the trial going on.  Better safe than sorry.  Teralyn flushed at his compliment, really hoping he meant it because she was still extremely skinny compared to what she used to be.  A size 2 compared to a size 7…there was almost no meat on her bones, but at least she didn’t look sickly anymore, just…skinny.  She was healthy and that was what mattered. “So are you, sexier than ever.” Missing his weight on top of her, Teralyn relished in it and felt him slide his hand beneath her to unsnap her bra with ease, pulling the material from her body to reveal her still full breasts. “Oh god…” She moaned out, her eyes nearly rolling in the back of her head as his mouth sealed to the spot on her neck just below her ear, the spot that always turned her to jelly.

 

There was plenty of meat on those hips, that ass and those breasts. Granted, they weren’t filling his massive palms like they had before but they weren’t a tiny bite either so to speak. Teralyn WAS a major public figure right now. He would bet money that there would be books about her, and it would be legal because she’s a public figure with a public case, and there would probably be some movie put out about her and this entire situation. Half of him was amused by the idea, the other half knew it was going to take her a long time to shed the reputation of this entire thing, good or bad. He snaked his palm down her abdomen, feeling her stomach pulling in reflexively and smirked against her skin. “Nervous?” He teased, knowing anxious was a better word.

 

“Anxious.” She had read his mind, trembling slightly because it’d been a LONG time since she was touched like this.  The last time was with him…it was always with him and always would BE with only him.  Teralyn didn’t care how many books, how many movies, or anything of that nature came out about her situation. “I could never be nervous with you, Mark.” There was no reason to be.  He was her King and he treated her well, better than a queen – and that was what she was to him.  His Queen.  His Persephone.  His soulmate, other half, they were both incomplete without each other.  As he made his way down her body, Teralyn realized what he was doing and felt her eyes slowly widen.  Was he really going for foreplay when they hadn’t been together in nearly a year?  Not that she was complaining, but she figured her man would want to get right down to business.  Sometimes, Mark pleasantly surprised her with what he did, like now, and she shut her eyes, her thighs already trembling and his tongue hadn’t even touched her nethers yet.

 

Anxious, exactly what he had thought, it was good to know that they were getting back on the same page again. Same page being they would be able to tell what the other was feeling, start knowing things without needing to be said, they had begun reaching a comfortable area between them, where it had been like they had been together for ages, and… then her parents which had snowballed into all this. As soon as this shit was over, he was taking her sweet ass home for a week and then off to Mexico to get married and enjoy some goddamn sun and sand on a crystal white beach. No, he did not want to get down to business right away, he wanted to get reacquainted with her body properly and thoroughly, after everything thrown her way today, good and bad…. She deserved a very thorough… tonguing.

 

~!~

 

Teralyn was nothing more than a sweaty, heaving mess on the bed a few hours later, sprawled on top of Mark after their intense reunion.  He was breathing heavy as well, panting more like it, and it made her heart soar to the heavens. “We…needed…that…” She managed to get out, coughing a little because it was difficult to catch her breath at the moment, her entire body sagged against his.  Every muscle in her body ached deliciously and she loved it.  At least she was exhausted for a good reason instead of from crying until she had no more tears.  There was none of that tonight and she pulled her head up long enough to brush her lips to his before rolling off her man, knowing he needed some air without her on top of him. “Holy…shit…”

 

“I… second… that…” Jesus H. Christ she had drained him of every last bit of bodily fluid he had in him, minus maybe a little wetness that was keeping his eyes somewhat moist. He felt more relaxed for sure, every last bit of him was limp, and he felt more at peace with the world. “Mmm,” Finally, Mark rolled onto his side, letting his arm move over her. “I feel like we need a lot of electrolytes or something right now, darlin’.” He informed her, finally able to talk without panting heavily or sounding out of breath. “I love you, Teralyn.” He said quietly, running his fingertips down along the curve of her hip. “And nothing is going to change that.” Not even if she shot another person at point blank range and got his ass shot again. He’d be pissed but he’d still love her.

 

“I know, just like nothing will ever change my love for you either.  Simone asked me why I still want to stay with you after everything and I told her I love you and I can’t imagine my life with anyone else.  Even with all the manipulation and bullshit, you never once hurt me physically.  You looked out for my best interest, whether you meant to or not.” Rolling on her side to face him, Mark did the same thing and wrapped his arm around her waist loosely.  She knew it was cliché to end up with the man she lost her virginity to, but Teralyn didn’t care.  Mark was it for her.  She knew it even before they first had sex.  She knew the night he took her for that motorcycle ride…hell, she might’ve even known it the night they met when he talked to her about mythology. “The first thing I wanna do when we get home is go for a ride on the motorcycle.  Just you and me, go somewhere on the property, have a picnic or camp out, make love under the stars and moon…have a fire if it’s not too hot outside.” Teralyn wanted to start enjoying and living life to the fullest she possibly could once she regained her freedom.

 

“Mmm… the motorcycles…” Him and her cruising, it was like their lives had been paused when all this hit, when her parents had come to visit and then everything afterwards that had happened. Part of him really wished that they had never come and Mark knew it was wrong to think that, especially given how they had been brutalized in this very house and then died afterwards, but sometimes… yeah, the thought crossed his mind. He was a selfish bastard and he knew it but he was also very human and humans were selfish. Well, most of them. Teralyn, not so much. She was unpredictable at times and did some crazy shit but he had never, ever seen her do something that would brand her ‘wicked’. “I can’t wait either, darlin’, to get back to us.” He would never tell her those thoughts, not wanting to cause her any distress.

 

Once again, Teralyn read his mind because she had the same thoughts as he did. “I knew it was a trap, especially after that phone call at the gas station.  We never should’ve left Texas, Mark.  We should’ve stayed put and let the police handle everything.  It was risky coming here to have a funeral.” If anything, they should’ve had the bodies flown to Texas to be buried there, since there was no other family in Greensboro.  Teralyn’s family was scattered throughout the country and she knew none of them would show up for the funeral.  She had no siblings either, she was the only one that could hold a service in the first place. “From the bottom of my heart, I’m so sorry for bringing us here away from our sanctuary.  I also should’ve made them move to Texas or at least stay there until I knew it was safe to come back here, but I was selfish and wanted time alone with you again.” She was a lot more selfish than Mark realized.

 

She had also waited to contact her parents until she wanted to tell them she was getting married, never mind the fact that she had been safe with Mark in Texas for a few months prior to that. She was very selfish indeed. Mark never viewed it that way though because he had always thought she wasn’t on that good of terms with her parents. “Either way, darlin’, we can’t change what happened and there’s no point in either of us dwelling too much on it.” Him included, none of it mattered now, all that mattered was getting through this trial and moving on with their life, praying for it to be peaceful.

 

“I truly feel that everything is going to be fine from here on out.” Teralyn snuggled against his side, her hand over his heart and felt his arm wrap around her as her leg draped over his. “I love you, Mark.” She yawned, feeling drained in a very good way and felt his lips kiss her forehead, both of them falling fast asleep in each other’s arms.

 

Chapter 78

 

Day 3 was the prosecution burying themselves further in the trial, this time calling up Scott House, Teralyn’s high school sweetheart and ex-boyfriend, to the stand.  Instead of blasting her like they thought he would, Scott was very chivalrous and kind, saying nothing except good things about Teralyn and painting her in a new, better light.  Even Teralyn was shocked by this, wondering what Scott’s game was, and was even MORE floored when he admitted to cheating on her.  She had no idea what that had to do with her situation, but the fact he actually admitted his faults on the stand…meant a great deal to her.  Unfortunately, Marley refused to take the stand and hadn’t attended the trial like the prosecution hoped for.  This testimony from Scott, combined with the mounting evidence from Kane, would turn the jury in her favor, hopefully.

 

There was absolutely no reason for Scott to blast her on the stand. That had happened over a decade ago, anyone who still held onto things like that needed therapy. He had been wrong then and he could admit it and he did admit it, right here on the stand because the things she was being accused of… no. Self-defense, yes, he had known Teralyn all his life and she had never once shown any violence or even raging anger against anyone. Basically, anyone who had ever known Teralyn was surprised by the accusations leveled against her, the cold-blooded murder charge. It just didn’t mesh with the girl they had all known.

 

Mark felt like today was the turning point, things were starting to turn in Teralyn’s favor. There were more people showing up in support of her and there was more evidence arriving that painted Jon Moxley for exactly who he had been, a psychotic scumbag.

 

Once they adjourned for recess, Teralyn immediately went to find Scott, who was just outside of the courtroom, getting ready to leave. “Scott, I need to talk to you for a minute.” Not here, however, there were too many reporters and she didn’t want anymore gossip thrown around about her. “Will you come with me to one of the private rooms please?”

 

Scott nodded, wondering what this was about and followed her, along with Jim, the police escort, though he stayed outside of the room to give them privacy. “What’s this about, T?”

 

She smiled at the nickname he always called her back when they were together, her eyes meeting his. “Thank you.  That’s all I wanted to say, really.  I know things ended badly between us, but I don’t hold anything against you and I haven’t for a long time.  What you said in there was incredible and I just want to say thank you.  Thank you from the bottom of my heart, Scott.” Teralyn also knew he meant every word he said, sniffling as a few tears slipped down her cheeks.

 

“Part of me says it worked out, the other part says it didn’t,” Who knew if things would be different now for Teralyn if she hadn’t walked in on him and Marley way back in college. But… she also seemed to have a pretty good guy she was with, her fiancé, standing by her with everything going on in her life. “I’m just hopeful that anything I said today helps you, I know it’s been a long time since we’ve talked but I know you, Teralyn, and a cold-blooded murderer isn’t who you are.” He tugged out a handkerchief, passing it over to her.

 

Taking the handkerchief, she wiped her tears away and wiped her nose, taking a couple deep breaths to slow her racing heart.  Never did she expect her ex-boyfriend to come to her rescue and say such amazing things about her. “I was angry with you at first, but I’m a firm believer that everything happens for a reason.” If Scott only knew this wasn’t the first murder she had committed, which Teralyn was taking to the grave, accidental or not.  That information could NEVER be made known or else she would for sure end up on death row. “We were kids back then and the whole world was in front of us.  I understand why you went to Marley for comfort because I chose to go to a college far away from home while you stayed local.  And you were one of my best friends before we got together and it was selfish of me not to hear you out, at the very least.  I’m sorry, Scott.”

 

“And I’m sorry for cheating on you, apology accepted.” It seemed silly, rehashing something from over a decade ago when life clearly moved on but Teralyn still seemed to have issues with it. Notwithstanding the fact that the prosecution had tried nailing her with everything from her life, he was waiting for them to try getting her with the kitchen sink or something, they just seemed to be those kind of people, grasping for straws. “I haven’t thought about any of that in years you know, life just moved on, but then these people… that lawyer trying to nail you, she’s just bound and determined to find people who don’t like you it seems.” Scott shook his head, waving his hand when she offered back the handkerchief. “Nope, all yours now.” He laughed, stuffing his hands in his pockets. “I don’t know if we’ll cross paths again Teralyn, but… just know I’m praying for you, a lot of us are.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

~!~

 

“Wait, say that again?”

 

“Steve Austin was found dead this morning.”

 

It was Day 5 into the trial and Teralyn felt as if she couldn’t breathe, her eyes wide while her hand was wrapped around a cup of hot coffee.  Steve Austin was dead.  Steve Austin had been murdered…and she had a pretty good idea who had done it too.  Of course, she would never out any of the Ministry.  The bald son of a bitch deserved it after everything he put her and them through, especially his daughter. “Wow okay…” What did that mean for her trial, then?  The prosecutors wanted SOMEONE behind bars for Jon Moxley’s death and she was the only living soul left. “What happens now, Mr. McDonald?” Teralyn asked resignedly, almost afraid to hear the answer.

 

Mark was inwardly cursing Kane’s stupid ass out, wondering what the fuck had prompted that. He was about the only person who was ballsy enough to go against his order of ‘alive’, which meant Steve had been dangerously close to Kane’s family or something along those lines.

 

“Now? Well, there was a whole host of crap in his truck and the motel room registered under his name, though he was using the alias of Williams.” Chad said after a moment, flipping through the notes he had. “This isn’t changing anything on your end, Teralyn, you will be found innocent due to the stand your ground law, but now there’ll be a manhunt for whoever took out Austin, providing this wasn’t just a random murder.”

 

Mark was better off not knowing who had killed Austin, which was indeed Kane.  Why?  Because the mother fucker had been ballsy enough to come to Tennessee, hunting Simone up.  He had no idea why and didn’t care; Kane took action to protect his family and made sure the cops would never even glance in his general direction.  He had given them all of that evidence, he was on their side and if they came after him, Kane already had a plan.  He was always one step ahead of the game, which was one of the reasons why Mark always relied on him.

 

“Okay…” That made her feel marginally better, but also it would make this trial longer due to all the NEW evidence that they found in Steve Austin’s truck.  The prosecutors would want to go over it thoroughly to make sure they couldn’t use anything against her.  They wouldn’t’ find anything since she was on house arrest for the past several months, she was in prison prior to that, and she had witnesses to vouch for her. “You don’t think they’ll try to pin Austin’s death on me, do you?”

 

“No, they’ve known where you are at all times and all your calls have been monitored. Not the conversations themselves, but time and date, and to who.” She hadn’t made very many, mostly to Chad and Mark had agreed to submit his own cell phone to be examined. “Nope, I think this was a random murder, it looks like someone cased his wallet, took the cash and some jewelry off of him and booked it.”

 

Kane wasn’t an idiot. It was almost like he had done this before…. Hmm.

 

Mark was so, so glad that psycho was on their side. He could only imagine the epic battle of wits and crazy that would be unleashed if Kane wasn’t.

 

“Okay…” Teralyn let out a shaky breath, tears filling her eyes full of relief because that bitch lawyer had tried pinning her own parents’ murder on her.  There was no definitive proof Jon did it, even though her and Mark knew it, but without concrete evidence, the prosecutors couldn’t say for certain he murdered them. “I just thought…”

 

“Don’t worry, Teralyn, we’re at the end of the road here and we just have to wait for the new evidence to be looked over by both the judge, jury and prosecutors before they will have to throw in the towel.” Chad was extremely confident now they were winning this because of Steve Austin’s untimely demise and the evidence he had in his truck. “It’s a waiting game now, unfortunately, and the next part of the trial isn’t for a week.  The prosecutors requested it and the judge granted it to them because of these turn of events.”

 

“Oh.” That was news to both her and Mark.

 

“But, if they manage to find anything at all linking you to anything they’re accusing you of, I will eat… something.” Because he didn’t wear hats very often. Linking her to the murders of her parents had been hilarious as hell because she had been in Texas, WORKING, and there had been proof of it. She had been on the diner’s security camera footage. Mark had been spotted on the same cameras coming in once for lunch and to kiss his fiancée, the jury had seemed very unimpressed with the bullshit the prosecution was trying to spin. Chad was eagerly awaiting for that entire team to resign because they were making a joke out of the firm they represented. “This is all coming to a head and public opinion is also very firmly in your favor.”

 

“It is?” That was also news to her as Mark squeezed her hand, that ray of hope shining brighter and brighter with every word that came out of Chad’s mouth. “Oh my god, I love you.”

 

Chad laughed softly, nodding because he knew she didn’t mean it in a romantic way. “I know it’s been rough on you and I’m sorry for what you’ve had to go through, but…just for future reference, no more guns.”

 

“You got it.  I’m letting my soon-to-be husband take care of the guns.” They had to still protect themselves, but Teralyn knew she wouldn’t be able to fire a gun ever again, not after this traumatic experience.

 

“Good.  I’ll be in touch.  Take these next few days to relax as much as you can.” Chad advised, nodding at Mark and shook his hand before walking out of the house, waving at Jim on his way to his vehicle. 

 

Public opinion was a huge factor in being found innocent and it was good to know…no, it was SUPERB to know the majority of the people were on her side with the case.  The prosecutors would now scramble even more, trying to find any SHRED of evidence against her and they would find none. “We’re almost home.” This was the final stretch.

 

Goddamn right public opinion played a factor in things. Juries were technically supposed to be impartial and in major cases, they were even sequestered in hotels and kept away from media and shit that might influence their opinion. This case had NOT started out that way so there hadn’t been any concern about opinions being swayed via the media and other outlets. Now, with new evidence popping up every day, showing so much corruption and validating Teralyn’s out of this world story… yeah. Chad had informed Mark earlier that some cable network wanted rights to Teralyn’s ‘story’, this Moxley case, so they could make a for-TV video after everything was said and done. It was almost sickening, but… it could set her up for life. Mark had informed him that she was already set for life and he was pretty sure his fiancée would tell them to fuck off.   “Amen to that, darlin’. That judge looks ready to call it a day.” He didn’t blame the man either, he had been given a lot of shit every day to navigate.

 

There was no way in HELL she was selling her story to anyone, no matter how much money they tossed her way!  That was ridiculous to make money off of a horrific experience she endured.  Anyone who did that was sick in the head and needed serious help.  Money really was the root of all evil and she would rather work at a diner for the rest of her life than make money off of these circumstances that nearly destroyed her life.  Even though she was almost on the other side, coming out mostly unscathed, mentally and emotionally, she was still a wreck.  It would take a lot of time and effort to get back to who she used to be after all of this was said and done, including regaining her weight. “I really hope he does and we can get the hell out of here and sell this house already.  I want to be back home with you.  We still have to do the dining room renovation and other rooms in the house.”

 

Regardless, if she sold her story or not, it would still be made into something or another. Her story was a matter of public information and as long as they kept the bulk of whatever medium it was peddled on to what WAS public knowledge and information, then Teralyn wasn’t going to be able to stop it from happening. If she made some money off of her misery, some people would applaud her. If she didn’t out of a moral and principled stance, Mark would respect her even more. He was in agreement about it being disgusting, people peddling her pain and misery for money. But he was biased because he knew he couldn’t stand on a soapbox and preach the evils of the world, not when he was a source of evil himself.  “I’m not gonna lie darlin’, you might have a hard time selling this place.” Especially given what had happened here.

 

“Nah, it’ll go quickly.  This is a great neighborhood, even with what happened here.  The school system is great too.  It’ll be fine and if it doesn’t sell, then it’ll just sit until someone comes to me with an offer I simply can’t refuse.” Teralyn did not mind sitting on this house for a while and she knew it would take time, but eventually, it would sell.  People died at their houses all the time, murders took place inside of homes as well, and outside of them.  It was just part of life, unfortunately.  She had no doubt in her mind this place would sell within three years tops just because of its location. “I am thinking about having it remodeled though.” Her parents had left her quite the inheritance, so she had plenty of money of her own to where she didn’t need to ask Mark for it or work ever again.  They had set her up for life and she was their sole beneficiary, so everything went to her.

 

Yeah, it was going to sit empty for a while. Statistically, houses where murders occurred or that were highly publicized for something like this, did NOT do well. A lot of it had to do with the fact that the house itself became something of a tourist attractive, something for people to gawk at and people would not want to deal with their home becoming a tourist event. He was pretty sure it wasn’t considered a great neighborhood anymore, considering there had been a sniper event here. Ugh. Thank CHRIST, Teralyn’s case overshadowed that aspect because he was pretty sure he would have lost his shit if he was under the scrutiny and bullshit she was. “Bulldoze it and sell the land to the city, darlin’.” He advised after thinking about it for a moment. He had tied up quite a bit of what was left of his own ill-gotten fortune into real estate, he was kind of good at that actually. “College town, they’ll build something damn quick here. Maybe a duplex or something.”

 

Chapter 79

 

“Bulldoze it?” Teralyn shook her head immediately, frowning. “No, this is my childhood home, Mark.  And there are so many memories here, and most of them are good ones…” Mark calmly explained to her his mindset, wanting her to understand the amount of crap she would receive by keeping this house and putting it on the market.  He made several valid points and she knew he had a hand in real estate as well. “You’re right, I’m sorry.  I just…you’re right, we need to get rid of this place as soon as we can.  It’s…poisoned now.” Thanks to Jon Moxley. Good riddance to that bastard! “Will you help me with setting everything up after we’re back home, handsome?  Please?  I have no idea what I’m doing when it comes to bulldozing a house and selling the land.”

 

Hell, she might be able to sell the place, house included, to the college and they could do what they would with it. He had noted the college was about a ten minute walk from here and he had spotted a house on the end of the street that had been converted into an apartment building. This place would go as well, if she dealt with people who weren’t individual buyers and a college would be more capable of spinning this into something usable. “Yeah darlin’, we’ll get everything sorted, after the trial and we’re back home.” She wasn’t allowed to sell property or anything of that nature, not while she was doing this trial, it was all messed up and shit. “We’ll figure it out, there’s time.” He wrapped an arm around her, dropping a kiss on the top of her head.

 

~!~

 

Simone walked into her husband’s study, wearing a deep red negligee, and saw Kane was hard at work on his computer.  He was doing everything in his power to protect her and their babies, as well as himself, refusing to leave any traces of her father’s death.  Kane felt her hands on his tense shoulders and relaxed beneath her touch, his hands sliding from his keyboard as she began massaging him. “Do you hate me for what I did to your father, Simone?” It had been weighing heavily on his mind and he didn’t know what he’d do if she had an ounce of hatred for him in her heart.  Probably burn the entire state of Tennessee down or something.

 

Turning his chair to where he faced her, Simone straddled his lap, the negligee riding up her thighs and barely covered her backside and laced her fingers around his neck. “I love you even more for destroying that bastard and putting him out of his misery.” She softly kissed him, slowly, methodically, pressing herself against him and could feel her husband rising to the occasion. “Now let me show you how much I appreciate what you did.” Kane lifted her off, turned her around and unfastened his pants before settling her down, hissing as he slid inside of her receptive body.

 

“No condom, Simone.” He reminded her, smirking when she shrugged and they got to work on creating baby number six that night. “I’ll kill anyone that threatens you and our babies, my love.” He grunted in her ear, making her whimper as he bent her over his desk to start plowing in and out of her. “I’ll slit their throats and set them on fire, all for you…”

 

“Yes, oh yes I know…oh god harder, Kane…harder!”

 

Growling, he reached around to wrap his hand around her throat, squeezing while continuing thrusting in and out of her. “And if you ever think of leaving me, I’ll slit your throat and burn you as well.”

 

Simone nodded, gasping out as her climax rocketed through her shuddering body and knew a long time ago there was no escape from Kane.  She was his, whether she wanted to be or not and she did. “You ever leave me…and I’ll cut your cock and balls off and set your ass on fire.  I’m the only woman for you and don’t forget it!” She growled out as he rode through her first and second orgasms, both of them roaring each other’s names as they came harder than they ever had before.

 

They really were a match made in hell and anyone who got in their way, god help them.

 

~!~

 

It was the longest week of Teralyn’s life, by far.

 

The trial was finally resuming today, after a week’s recess because of all the evidence on Steve Austin.  The prosecutors were not happy and Chad was practically giddy, though he also had a poker face.  On the inside, however, he was jumping for joy because he was going to win possibly the biggest case of his career.  Teralyn wore a deep blue blouse with black dress pants and her hair up in a neat twist, her nails having been redone.  Mark had called in the glam squad again to pamper her, wanting her to relax as much as possible.  He knew she was on edge, waiting for Chad to let them know when the next trial would be.

 

“Today, we will not be leaving this courtroom without a verdict.  The jurors have already been convening and they need a few more hours to come to their decision.” The judge announced, making both Teralyn and Chad share a look with each other before they glanced at the prosecuting attorney, who did NOT look happy at all.  That was a great sign.

 

Chad had every confidence that his client would walk out of here a free woman, absolved of murder charges and probably be the new face of the stand your ground movement here in North Carolina. The fact that they had tried to have her condemned to death row for a self-defense tactic spoke VOLUMES about the state of North Carolina’s justice system and he had every intention of spearheading the movement to change shit. She had launched him on a national level and Chad had even deferred a lot of his legal fees because of the accord he was receiving for this as her defense attorney. There was just a lot of winning all the way around.

 

Mark flashed Teralyn a quick smile when she glanced back at him, conveying his own confidence in today’s outcome. Once she had been absolved and freed, he was whisking her ass right back to Texas before off to Mexico for that quick hitch and honeymoon.

 

Teralyn didn’t care about any of that.  Not the stand your ground movement or all the publicity Chad had received for this case.  The ONLY thing she cared about was walking out of her a free woman instead of in cuffs to be taken back to prison.  It was all in the jury’s hands now.  Her fate was in the jury’s hands and all they could do was sit and wait for the results.  The jury was excused to go convene in the back and a recess was called, so everyone could stretch their legs.  Teralyn wished she could step outside to get some fresh air, but all the reporters and media out there would swarm her the second she stepped a toe out of the courthouse.  No, it was best to stay inside until this was done and over with.  Chad lead them to a private room, flashing a quick smirk at the prosecutor’s attorney, who glared daggers back at him.

 

All she could think was how much dick did Teralyn Monroe have to suck to be acquitted of these charges?  She point blank killed a man in cold blood, she murdered him and the jury was most likely going to let her walk!

 

Yes, she HAD killed a man at point blank range, an UNARMED man at that, without a second thought about it. The fact of the matter was, enough evidence had come out to support the defense’s position that Jon Moxley had been harassing Teralyn Monroe as well as her family. Enough evidence had come out to make people stop and think that Moxley had been shady as shit, especially with investigations wrapping up in New York. The prosecution just had sour grapes because their predecessor had set them up with a shitty case and they hadn’t been smart enough to try revamping it so they didn’t look like a bunch of assholes who didn’t have a snowball’s chance in hell of winning!

 

It took three hours for the verdict to come out. 

 

The jury walked out of the room and took their seats, all with stoic expressions on their faces.  The judge was announced as everyone stood in respect before taking their seats.  He sat down, adjusted his glasses and steepled his fingers to rest on the stand in front of him. “Ladies and gentlemen, in my almost 45 years doing this, I can honestly say I have never seen a case quite like this in my life.  And I have tried a lot of criminals for various reasons.  The one thing I’ve never done in all my years of doing this is actually feel sympathy towards the defendant.  Until today.  Teralyn Monroe was charged with first-degree murder, sent to prison straightaway and was nearly given the death penalty, without a proper trial.  It turns out, after looking over all of the evidence, that this woman was in her right frame of mind when she shot and killed a man, on her property, who was threatening her and her fiancé, Mark Calaway.  There was one other piece of evidence the jury needed to come to a conclusion and it showed up a few days ago.  The prosecutor’s office, as well as myself and the jury, have had ample time to look it over and the individual even gave a confession.”

 

This was news to Teralyn and Mark.  They hadn’t heard anything about this, but Chad had and decided to let them be surprised because this was pure luck that it actually happened.

 

“That, coupled with the evidence regarding Steve Austin, has lead me to believe that this woman was acting out of self-defense and not malicious intent.  So therefore, I have convened with the jury and they will now give their verdict on the matter.”

 

“Oh my god…” Teralyn whispered, keeping her voice down and covered her mouth with her hand, tears burning her eyes.

 

“Please rise, Ms. Monroe.”

 

Shakily, Teralyn did as she was told and swallowed hard, her heart pounding harshly in her chest.  This was it.  This was the moment she’d been hoping for since all of this started back in November.

 

“We the jury, unanimously, find the defendant, Teralyn Monroe, NOT guilty of first-degree murder and manslaughter and acquit her of all charges brought against her.”

 

Teralyn could only stand there while the courtroom cheered, so many supporters behind her and was jolted out of her shock when Mark wrapped his arms around her from behind, tears of joy finally streaming down her cheeks.  It was over.  It was finally over and she was a free woman once again.

 

“Officer, remove her ankle device, please.  MEETING ADJOURNED!” The gavel hit the plank to end the trial officially and Teralyn was shaking so hard, her teeth were chattering.

 

She never felt so relieved and happy to have a device removed from her body in her life as she did at that moment. “T-This is really happening, isn’t it?  I’m…free…” Turning, she hugged Chad tightly around the neck, crying her heart out and thanked him repeatedly for everything he did, for giving her life back.

 

“So, who confessed?” Mark had known she would get off so it wasn’t surprising, but the confession part had him curious.

 

Chad was passing over a handkerchief to Teralyn once she had let go of him, his suit shoulder now a bit wet from her tears. “Roman Reigns, an associate of Jon Moxley’s. He apparently knew about the sniper, which was a man named Seth Rollins, he’s got a warrant out for his arrest. Reigns was involved in some… criminal activities in New York and knew about the sniper incident though he claims he never killed anyone. Not my problem, I’m sure he’ll be cut some sort of a deal.”

 

Or he’d wind up dead, just in case. Mark already knew any and all loose ends would have to be handled. He wasn’t fixing to have any jackass coming after his woman ever again.

 

“Home…” Teralyn turned to look up at the love of her life and buried her face in his chest, wrapping her arms tightly around him. “I want to go home, Mark.” Today.  Not tomorrow, not the day after.  Today.  She wanted to leave this courthouse a free woman and go back to Texas, where she belonged and get as far away from Greensboro, North Carolina as she could.  He felt his arms wrap around her, holding her close and the warmth, safety and security she felt was the same as always from Mark. “No, scratch that.” Looking up at him, there was one other place they needed to go before they went home. “Mexico instead.  I want to get married and THEN we can go home afterwards.” Both their marriage and honeymoon they had talked about extensively.  There was no reason to wait around to do it – she was a free woman and she did not want to go back to the house in Texas until they were man and wife.

 

“Sounds great, leave everything and I’ll get us a flight.” Because he had been using a rental here whenever he went somewhere without her. he had nothing here that he needed or wanted outside of a few changes of clothing and he knew she wasn’t going to care about her somber wardrobe. They could divest themselves of the shit they had acquired here and start over completely fresh, from top to bottom as it were. “Chad, your money will be in your bank account.” The final payment anyway, the discounted price had been nice, not that he was worried about money. “I sincerely hope we never need you again.”

 

“Me too.” Chad laughed, shaking both their hands with a smile.

 

“Mr. McDonald…No, Chad,” Teralyn corrected herself, smiling tearfully and took his hands in hers, smiling brightly. “No amount of money will EVER compare to what you’ve done for me or be enough.  Thank you, from the bottom of my heart.” She kissed his cheek and hugged him one last time before walking out of the courthouse with Mark, his arm around her shoulders, while security kept the frenzied media away from them. 

 

Teralyn Monroe was acquitted of all charges and a free woman once again!

 

Not answering any questions, Mark got her inside the waiting vehicle, since Jim had to bring her here and she made sure to thank the police officer as well for all of his hard work and kindness.  Jim was shocked and shook Mark’s hand, accepting a hug from Teralyn before walking away, a smile on his face.  A few minutes later, they pulled away from the courthouse while the media continued covering the ending to Teralyn’s story.  Only, they didn’t know it wasn’t an ending, it was truly a beginning.

 

Twelve hours later, on a sunny white sandy beach in Mexico, Mark and Teralyn were pronounced husband and wife. “I love you, Hades.” She murmured against his lips, after they sealed the deal and squealed out when he lifted her in his strong arms, spinning her around in circles.

 

“I love you too, Persephone, until the end of time.”

 

The End.